ã€ŠA New Snake In The Shinobi Worldã€‹


 Chapter 1:

    Konoha, Year 16!

    Land of Fire, Konoha Vige, Ninja Academy!

    "Hey, Orochimaru! I challenge you,e on, fight me!!"

    In the noisy ssroom, a white-haired boy dressed in a beige kimono with red trim stood on top of a desk, shouting at the ck-haired boy with long, straight hair who was sitting calmly in front of him. The white-haired boy''s skin had a slightly yellow hue, and his face was marked with red lines around his eyes. His frustration was palpable he looked ready to duel right then and there.

    Despite the boy''s fiery outburst, the ck-haired boy Orochimaru paid him no mind. He nced briefly at the scene and then returned to his thoughts, ignoring the challenge entirely.

    Seeing that he was being ignored, Jiraiya, the white-haired boy, shouted even louder, "Damn it, Orochimaru! Are you looking down on me?!"

    Around them, other students began to murmur andugh.

    "Oh, are they gonna fight again?"

    "Haha, Jiraiya never learns!""Right? He always gets beaten but still keeps challenging Orochimaru. It''s kinda sad!"

    "Yeah, Orochimaru''s not gonna bother this time, I bet!"

    "Why does he even try? He''s no match for Orochimaru!"

    The chatter from the ssroom only served to irritate Jiraiya further. His face flushed with embarrassment, but Orochimaru remained unmoved, lost in his own world.

    I''ve... reincarnated? And not only that, but I''ve ended up in the world of Naruto as the young Orochimaru?

    The realization hit him once again, harder than before. And the kid shouting at him? That''s Jiraiya my futurerade, one of the legendary Sannin, and the Toad Sage?

    Oh my god...

    The absurdity of the situation wasn''t lost on Orochimaru. He had read countless reincarnation stories, never thinking that it could happen to him. But now it had. He had be part of the very trope he once read about.

    Is this real? Orochimaru chuckled bitterly, but after a few moments, he epted the situation. After all, hadn''t he fantasized about reincarnating countless times in his previous life? Now that it had actually happened, it was easier toe to terms with than he expected. The world he found himself in was one of death and danger, but the opportunity to start fresh, to live a new life in such a powerful world, was still a blessing in disguise.

    As he calmed himself down, he slowly raised his head and said, "You are mighty, Lord Jiraiya. How could I ever look down on you?"

    "You¡­!" Jiraiya faltered, not expecting this response. He was only six years old and had no idea that Orochimaru wasn''t even interested in a fight. Orochimaru''s mind was focused on something far more important. Jiraiya''s challenge was an unnecessary distraction.

    In reality, Orochimaru or rather, the soul of the person who had be Orochimaru had only arrived in this world two hours ago. Within that short period, his mind had been overwhelmed with thoughts, trying to process what had happened. He had just finished sifting through Orochimaru''s memories and had fully grasped the gravity of his new situation.

    I really am Orochimaru...

    In the original Naruto series, Orochimaru had been hailed as a genius by the Third Hokage, someone whose talent appeared only once in decades. But now, as he sat in this ssroom, Orochimaru knew the truth of his situation.

    In this world, strength is tied to one''s family and bloodline. But the current me... I don''t have either. Orochimaru didn''t have the legendary Sage Body of the Senju n or the powerful Sharingan of the Uchiha. His parents had died just a few months ago, leaving him with little besides the name he was slowly making for himself.

    If it weren''t for the forbidden techniques Iter developed, the original Orochimaru would have amounted to nothing. I would have been far weaker than the top-tier shinobi. Orochimaru''s thoughts drifted to his eventual confrontations with the Uchiha brothers first Itachi, then Sasuke. He had tried to take Itachi''s Sharingan, but Itachi had stopped him cold with just a nce. Later, Sasuke had easily bested him, and in the end, Orochimaru had been sealed away by Itachi''s Totsuka de. ??¨¤???§§?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A truly tragic fate.

    And to make matters worse, Orochimaru was currently only six years old. He had neither the vast knowledge nor the power to influence anything significant yet. Even if I possess Orochimaru''s genius, what does that amount to at this age? I''m too weak right now.

    Looking at Jiraiya''s fiery expression, Orochimaru didn''t even feel the urge to engage him. His disinterested attitude slowly doused Jiraiya''s fighting spirit.

    "Tch, you''re always like this," Jiraiya muttered, clearly disappointed. "You''re so annoying. Ugh, forget it! This is boring."

    With that, he hopped off Orochimaru''s desk, making his way back to his seat. As he settled into his chair, he kicked his feet up onto his desk, trying to look as carefree as possible.

    Orochimaru ignored himpletely.

    That''s when a voice suddenly echoed in his mind: [Ding! Wee to the Mad Scientist System!]

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened. He took a deep breath and asked inwardly, "Did you just say... system? What system?"

    [The Mad Scientist System, host!] the voice replied cheerfully.

    Mad Scientist System?!Orochimaru was stunned.

    A system. The ultimate gift for any reincarnator. He had read enough NovelBins to know what this meant. Getting a system was essentially a cheat code for life. It could help you grow stronger, faster, and perhaps smarter than anyone else. With a system, one could soar to the heights of power.

    And now, Orochimaru had his own system. The thought alone was enough to make any reincarnator rejoice. After all, how could you even call yourself a proper reincarnator without a system to back you up?

 Chapter 2:

    A system focused on science? He pondered the possibilities. This could truly lead to groundbreaking advancements in the world of ninjas.

    In this world, even if someone like Pain could destroy a city with a mere thought, science might offer a way to challenge such overwhelming power. The possibilities began to stir within him. What if science could bridge the gap between bloodlines and chakra?

    ["Host, as the owner of the Mad Scientist System, you should firmly believe that science is the foundation of all life. It is the key to progress, capable of altering the very fabric of this world,"] the system dered with confidence.

    Orochimaru mulled over the idea."Can science trulypete with the power of the Otsutsuki bloodline? Can it create something as monumental as the moon, like the Sage of Six Paths did?" His voice was cautious, yet tinged with intrigue.

    ["Host, such feats fall under the field of gics. If the host dedicates time to studying gics, those achievements can be within reach."]

    "Gics?" Orochimaru''s golden eyes gleamed with interest. "So you''re saying science can give me the Sage Body?"

    ["Certainly,"] the system confirmed without hesitation.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a grin. The idea was tantalizing. If gics truly held such potential, this system was a treasure trove waiting to be unlocked.

    "Alright, tell me how to proceed!"With that, Orochimaru began adjusting to his new reality, embracing his identity as Orochimaru in this world. His life in his previous world was a closed chapter.

    In his former life, he had been an ordinary college student¡ªkind-hearted, decent, yet unremarkable. His mother had been his anchor after the loss of his father, and their simple life had been filled with the small joys ofpanionship, hobbies, and love.

    But fate had been cruel.

    One night, as he was out buying necessities, he was knocked unconscious by an unknown assant. When he awoke, he found himself in a nightmare. A dead girly beside him, a bloody dagger in his hand, and every shred of evidence pointed to him as the killer.

    The trial that followed was swift, and the verdict¡ªfifteen years in prison¡ªwas inevitable.

    His mother, convinced of his innocence, fought tirelessly to clear his name. But tragedy struck again when she died in a car ident, leaving him alone and bitter. The settlement money meant nothing to him. The world had taken everything from him, and he realized the hard truth: without power, justice was an illusion.

    Years in prison hardened him, and by the time he was reincarnated, he had vowed to live without mercy. Strength and status would be his guiding principles. And now, in the body of Orochimaru, one of the most brilliant minds in the Naruto world, he had a chance to rewrite his destiny.

    The system interrupted his thoughts.

    ["The system has prepared a starter gift package for the host. Would you like to open it?"]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Of course, there''s always a starter gift package, Orochimaru thought, smirking.

    "Open it."

    ["Congrattions, host, you''ve received: 6 Invisible Flies!"]

    ["Congrattions, host, you''ve received: 1 matching pair of Invisible Fly contact lenses!"]

    ["Congrattions, host, you''ve received: 1 vial of Basic Gic Enhancement Serum!"]

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow as the items appeared in the system''s inventory, ready for use.

    The Invisible Flies were reconnaissance tools, invisible to the naked eye and nearly undetectable, even by sensory ninjas. Paired with the contact lenses, they offered an unparalleled surveince advantage, with a range of up to five kilometers. ??¨¢N???§§?

    Not bad, Orochimaru thought. Such tools would undoubtedly prove invaluable in the future.

    Next, he examined the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum.

    "This serum¡­ does it strengthen the body?" Orochimaru''s grin widened as he realized its potential. "Does this mean it can increase chakra reserves?"

    ["Yes, host,"] the system confirmed. "The Basic Gene Enhancement Serum enhances physical capabilities, including chakra reserves."

    Orochimaru''s excitement grew. Though only six years old, his talent for ninjutsu was undeniable. With this serum, he could amplify his growth,ying a foundation far beyond that of any ordinary ninja.

 Chapter 3:

    He knew that in the world of Naruto, a ninja''s power came from chakra an energy formed by the perfect fusion of life energy and spiritual energy.

    Let''s set spiritual energy aside for now. First, let''s talk about life energy!

    Life energy generally referred to a person''s physical constitution. The stronger a person''s body, the more chakra they could generate, and the faster they could recover after using techniques both of which were massive advantages inbat.

    Take, for example, the Senju and Uzumaki ns in this world! Due to their naturally robust bodies, even children from these ns had more chakra than the average ninja. This meant they could spam powerful techniques in battle without worrying about running out of chakra. How could an ordinary ninja everpete with that?

    So, after seeing the instructions for using the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum, Orochimaru quickly understood its function, and he found himself growing a bit more interested in the system.

    In this world, for ordinary ninjas, there were very few ways to drastically increase their chakra reserves. Aside from bing a Jinchuuriki, the only viable option was to transnt cells from the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. But this system could aplish something simr enhancing a ninja''s chakra reserves with just a vial of the Basic Gic Enhancement Serum. That was nothing short of miraculous.

    After a brief period of reflection, Orochimaru had more or less figured it out.

    "So, I get it now. Besides the free newbie gift pack, I''ll have to research future technological products on my own, right?" Orochimaru asked, already familiar with the standard process of systems from the countless novels he''d read.

    ["Yes, host!"] the system replied dutifully."Well, just the fact that I got a second chance at life is a jackpot already," Orochimaru muttered to himself, starting toe to terms with his situation. "Alright¡­ let''s take a look at my status panel first."

    The system responded immediately, and the status panel appeared before him.

    ---

    Host: Orochimaru

    Mastered Technology: None

    Unlockable Technology: Basic Gene Enhancement Serum Production Program

    Next Unlockable Stage: Gene Extraction

    ---

    The extremely simple system interface allowed Orochimaru to quickly grasp the details.

    The system''s research was divided into two major categories: Genes and Weapons.

    Genes, of course, pertained to the various gic enhancements and modifications a person could make to their body cells, bloodlines, physical constitution, and overall gic makeup.

    Weapons, on the other hand, referred to modern offensive technologies that could be used in battle.

    For example, the system hinted at advanced creations like Mecha-Naruto or the small rockets and heat-seeking missiles that Pain had used during his assault on Konoha.

    For now, only these categories were visible. Many other technologies remained locked, but they would be revealed as Orochimarupleted his research. Once the first scientific research project waspleted, the next project would unlock automatically. ?§¡¦­¨¯????

    Interestingly, based on Orochimaru''s thought process, the system had automatically prioritized gic research projects first. Once three gic experiments were sessfullypleted, the system would unlock the next stage weapon research.

    Additionally, the system featured a mall, filled with various auxiliary technological products like invisible flies, gic analyzers, mineral detectors, smart mining machines, and more. These products could be obtained using technology points, which were earned bypleting scientific research projects.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    For example, sessfullypleting the basic Gene Enhancement Serum experiment would grant 5,000 technology points, while a smart mining machine only cost 1,000 technology points.

    "Alright, let''s unlock the Basic Gic Enhancement Serum production program!"

    ["Ding! Basic Gene Enhancement Serum production program has been sessfully unlocked!"]

    ["Congrattions to the host for acquiring the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum production process!"]

    ["Congrattions to the host for obtaining the right to use raw materials for the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum!"]

    ["Congrattions to the host for acquiring the main experimental equipment for the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum!"]

    [Note: Completing a sessful scientific research project will automatically unlock the next research project: Gene Extraction!]

    [Gene Extraction: Extract genes from any species through scientific methods!]

    ---

    Suddenly, countless experimental techniques and methods flooded Orochimaru''s mind. The system had embedded the knowledge directly into his brain. He now knew everything he needed to create the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum, step by step.

    Meanwhile, his system warehouse was stocked with several key pieces of experimental equipment, including microscopes, DNA extraction machines, and DNA quality control machines.

    Next to the warehouse, there was also a button to receive a free set of raw materials.

    Orochimaru wasn''t in a rush to im them just yet, but he noted that the materials included various nts and herbs some of which he recognized from this world, while others seemedpletely foreign to him.

    His status panel had also been updated.

    ---

    Mastered Technology: Basic Gene Enhancement Serum.

    Unlockable Technology: None

    Next Unlockable Stage: Gene Extraction

    ---

    Seeing all this new information, Orochimaru quickly dived into nning his research.

    ording to the system, each time he unlocked a new scientific research skill, he would receive a corresponding set of raw materials and experimental equipment for free. However, there was a catch there was only one set of equipment and raw materials per project, so he needed to be precise and careful with his experiments.

    If he failed, he would have to earn technology points bypleting smaller tasks to purchase more materials. And if he seeded, he would move on to even more advanced projects.

    They just pour the theory into your brain and expect you to practice on your own? Haha, this is going to be interesting!

 Chapter 4:

    "ss is starting! ss is starting!"

    While Orochimaru was deep in thought, immersed in his mental conversation with the system, a ninja wearing a chuunin vest and bandages wrapped around his legs walked into the ssroom, signaling the start of the day''s lesson. This was Aizawa-sensei, the homeroom teacher for Orochimaru''s ss.

    "Students, open your textbooks. Today, we''ll be discussing the application of the Transformation Jutsu¡­"

    Hearing Aizawa-sensei''s voice, Orochimaru snapped back to reality, reminding himself that this was Naruto''s world not a science fiction universe where technological marvels reigned supreme. For a moment, he had almost confused the two worlds, his new reality melding with the strange technology from the system.

    Orochimaru quickly calmed himself, deciding to temporarily push aside his thoughts about the system and focus on the ss. But it didn''t take long only about ten minutes into the lecture before he found himself zoning out again.

    It wasn''t because he couldn''t understand the material; it was quite the opposite. Orochimaru already knew all of this far too well. The basic teachings at the Ninja Academy felt second nature to him, as if they had always been part of his consciousness. The application of the three basic techniques the Clone Jutsu, the Substitution Jutsu, and the Transformation Jutsu were all ingrained in him, fresh in his mind as though he had been practicing them for years.

    It seems I''ve fully inherited all of Orochimaru''s abilities, he thought, reflecting on the knowledge and memories that had seamlessly be his own.

    The Ninja Academy primarily taught basic knowledge things like chakra extraction, the three fundamental jutsu, and theoretical lessons on ninjabat. But for someone like Orochimaru, who had inherited both talent and knowledge, this was all rudimentary. His parents, though deceased, had been powerful ninjas in their time, leaving him a solid foundation to build upon.

    The only obstacle right now was his age. At six years old, his chakra reserves were naturally limited, making it difficult to perform higher-level techniques. He was reminded of Sasuke Uchiha from the original series, who could perform the Fireball Jutsu at twelve something that even Kakashi had found impressive. However, six-year-old Orochimaru''s chakra levels were about averagepared to his peers.But now, with his enhanced memories and the potential of the Mad Scientist System, Orochimaru knew his ceiling was much higher than that of most shinobi.

    Even though he hadn''t fully tested the extent of his abilities yet, he was confident that he was already stronger than most genin his age.

    ---

    Aizawa-sensei continued with the lecture, "The Transformation Jutsu allows you to disguise yourself as another person or object, creating confusion for the enemy. I''ve already exined the principles behind this technique, so there''s no need to repeat myself."

    He scanned the ssroom, his gaze eventually settling on Orochimaru.

    "I''ll need one of you to demonstrate the Transformation Jutsu for the ss."

    Most of the students in the ss were six years old, meaning only a few had fully mastered the technique. Naturally, Aizawa-sensei turned to Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru-kun, would you mind giving us a demonstration?"

    Orochimaru blinked, brought back to full attention as his name was called. He stood up from his seat, calm as always. Channeling his chakra ording to the precise movements etched in his memories, he performed the hand seals and, in an instant, a puff of smoke enveloped him.

    When the smoke cleared, Orochimaru had perfectly transformed into Aizawa-sensei.

    The ss erupted in awe.

    "Wow! That looks exactly like Aizawa-sensei!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "As expected of Orochimaru!"

    "Yeah, he''s amazing! He always gets it right!"

    "Orochimaru-kun is incredible!"

    The children''s admiration filled the room, but Orochimaru simply let out a quiet sigh of relief. It was clear now that he had indeed inherited all of Orochimaru''s abilities. To be able to execute the Transformation Jutsu so wlessly at his first attempt in this new life proved that he had full control over these powers. ?¨¢¦­¨®??¨º?

    Aizawa-sensei smiled approvingly and motioned for Orochimaru to return to his seat.

    "Tch, what''s so special about that?" Jiraiya muttered from the side, annoyed by the praise Orochimaru was receiving. "I can do the Transformation Jutsu too!"

    For some reason, Jiraiya always seemed to harbor a grudge against Orochimaru, constantly trying to challenge him, much like how Naruto would constantly try to outdo Sasuke in the future. Their rivalry was still in its early stages, but the dynamic was already forming.

    However, Orochimaru, with his adult mind, paid Jiraiya no attention. In fact, even the original Orochimaru hadn''t cared much for Jiraiya''s challenges. But now, with his newly acquired memories and a much older mentality trapped in a child''s body, Orochimaru wasn''t about to waste his time on trivial rivalries with a brat.

    He had bigger things on his mind.

    Though he had awakened the Mad Scientist System, Orochimaru knew that in the world of Naruto, personal strength was paramount. Even if he were to delve into scientific research, it would only be to further his own strength and ability.

    Before diving headfirst into the system''s capabilities, he wanted to ensure he had fully familiarized himself with the abilities he had inherited from Orochimaru. In the original series, even without a system, Orochimaru had been the top student in his ss, going on to be one of the legendary Sannin. His intellect and cunning were unmatched. Even as his body grew weaker over time, Orochimaru always found ways to survive.

    If Orochimaru could achieve that in the original timeline, then the current Orochimaru backed by the system would be able to do far more.

    Speaking of the Sannin...

    Orochimaru''s gaze flicked across the ssroom as if searching for something or rather, someone. But something felt off.

    Where''s Tsunade? he wondered. She should be around here too, right?

    It took him a moment to remember the details from the original series.

    Tsunade didn''t attend the Ninja Academy¡­ Orochimaru realized. Tsunade was the granddaughter of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Like Konohamaru in the future, she had been privately tutored. At this point, Jiraiya hadn''t even met her yet.

    "Well, no point worrying about that now," Orochimaru murmured to himself. "ording to my memories, the Ninja Academy''s graduation exam is in a week. With my current abilities, there''s nothing here left for me to learn."

    A devious grin formed on his face as an idea struck him.

    "So¡­ why not test if this Invisible Fly works?"

    The Mad Scientist System had gifted him a set of six invisible flies, each with impressive surveince capabilities. It would be a perfect opportunity to test the tools at his disposal while the rest of the ss was busy with their lesson.

    Orochimaru nced at Aizawa-sensei, who had already turned his attention back to the rest of the students, instructing them on the finer details of chakra control.

    Seeing the opportunity, Orochimaru discreetly reached into his robe, activating one of the invisible flies. The tiny device buzzed softly as it took flight, bingpletely imperceptible to the naked eye.

    With a mentalmand, Orochimaru directed the fly toward the back of the ssroom, testing its range and ability. The apanying contact lenses, which hade with the flies, allowed him to monitor everything the fly saw as it floated through the air, scouting out the area.

 Chapter 5:

    He knew that if he wanted to make full use of his second chance at life, the system would be his most vital asset. Therefore, it was absolutely necessary to study and experiment with its capabilities as soon as possible.

    Discreetly, he reached under his desk, and with a simple flick of his wrist, six tiny mechanical flies appeared in his palm. They were no bigger than ordinary houseflies, but their true powery in their design. Each was a piece of advanced technology granted by the system.

    With his teacher distracted, Orochimaru put on the matching contact lenses he had received in his starter package. "Activate stealth mode," hemanded silently in his mind.

    The moment the thought passed, the six flies began to vanish from his sight, bingpletely invisible. Orochimaru could still feel their tiny, metallic bodies in his hand, but visually, they had disappeared.

    "Just as I thought," Orochimaru whispered to himself, a sly grin forming. "This is real high-tech. True invisibility, far better than the Invisibility Jutsu that ninjas rely on."

    He gave a mental order, and the six invisible flies silently took flight, exiting the ssroom one by one. Immediately, six different visual perspectives appeared on Orochimaru''s retinas, transmitted directly through the contact lenses.

    This sensation... Orochimaru thought, marveling at the rity and smoothness of the images in his mind. It reminded him of the Rinnegan''s shared vision technique. In the original Naruto series, Pain had used this ability to control his Six Paths of Pain six reanimated bodies, each imnted with Rinnegan, all sharing the same field of vision. It made them nearly impossible to hit, as they could react to attacks from any direction with perfect coordination.

    And now, Orochimaru was replicating that same effect except, instead of corpses reanimated by a dojutsu, he was using six invisible mechanical flies. This kind of shared vision could be incredibly useful for reconnaissance, intelligence gathering, or even dodging attacks in battle.

    Feeling a growing sense of excitement at the potential of the system, Orochimaru''s interest in technology skyrocketed. Even in a world that relied on chakra, this level of advanced technology had undeniable advantages. The six flies were likely on par, if not superior, to the bug detection abilities of the Aburame n. More impressively, their surveince capabilities weren''t dependent on chakra, meaning they could go unnoticed by even the most skilled sensor-type ninjas.As the flies ventured further from the ssroom, covering a wide range of directions, Orochimaru''s vision expanded, offering him multiple viewpoints of Konoha Vige at once. He saw the teaching buildings of the Ninja Academy, residential houses, the hospital, the Intelligence Department, the Armed Forces Department, and even the Hokage Building.

    On the bustling streets, he noticed various members of prominent ns: Uchiha, Hyuga, Nara, and others. None of them seemed to notice the tiny, invisible scouts floating above them, capturing every detail.

    Amazing... Orochimaru thought, his golden eyes narrowing in satisfaction. The most remarkable feature of these flies was that they were powered by a ck-tech battery that absorbed ambient light. They didn''t require chakra to function, which meant they could evade any chakra-based detection methods. No one in Konoha, not even the most powerful sensor ninja, would be able to detect them.

    However, there was one small drawback. Controlling six different visual feeds simultaneously was mentally taxing. It was difficult to focus on all the different perspectives at once, especially while maintaining the subtlety needed to avoid suspicion from his ssmates or teachers.

    Still, Orochimaru mused, the potential here is undeniable. If used wisely, this technology could make me far more dangerous than anyone realizes.

    He understood that, like any form of scientific research, developing advanced technology required substantial resources. In the original timeline, Orochimaru had been one of the legendary Sannin and a personal disciple of the Third Hokage. He had ess to significant funding, equipment, and even the backing of Danzo and his secretive Root organization.

    But right now? Orochimaru was just a six-year-old child. He had no powerful allies, no significant ie, and aside from the starter equipment provided by the system, he was practically broke. Scientific research required more than just knowledge and skill it needed money. Even simple items like beakers, test tubes, alcoholmps, and other basicb tools would be costly.

    It''s going to be a long road... Orochimaru sighed inwardly. He had the system''s tools and the knowledge, but building up his research capabilities from scratch was going to take time. Still, time was something he had in abundance. He was patient. After all, power couldn''t be achieved overnight.

    ---

    Time passed, and soon enough, school was over for the day.

    Orochimaru silently retrieved his scout flies,manding them to return to his system inventory. Ignoring the chatter of his ssmates, he left the Academy and made his way back to his residence.

    His home was located in a rtively remote part of the vige. It was arge house, much bigger than Naruto''s humble apartment in the original series, but its size didn''t reflect wealth. It had a somber atmosphere, and Orochimaru could feel the weight of the emptiness left behind by his parents'' deaths. They had been powerful shinobi, but now they were gone, and he was left to fend for himself.

    After rummaging through various drawers and cabs, Orochimaru managed to scrape together a mere 5,000 ry¨­.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    This is pitiful... he thought, shaking his head. "And after the graduation exam in a week, I won''t even be receiving the vige''s subsidy anymore. Five thousand ry¨­ can''t aplish anything! I need to make money first." ??????????

    He paused. No before that.

    "I should use the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum I got from the starter package first!"

    With a thought, he essed his system''s inventory, summoning a ss vial that resembled a small test tube. Inside the vial was a light green liquid, faintly glowing in the dim light of his room.

    This is real... Orochimaru thought, staring at the vial. Everything from the system, including the equipment and tools, was stored in the system''s peculiar inventory known as the system warehouse. It was unique in that it could only store non-living objects, unlike the space-time abilities of Uchiha Obito, who could store living creatures in his personal dimension. However, it was far more convenient than the space scrolls most ninjas used to carry supplies.

    He held the vial for a moment, feeling the cool ss in his hand. This serum will strengthen my body... increase my chakra reserves...

    It was the perfect first step. Orochimaru was young and had time on his side, but the faster he could increase his power, the more secure his future would be.

    Without further hesitation, he uncorked the vial and downed the liquid in one gulp.

 Chapter 6:

    The technology tree in this world is indeed a bit crooked!

    While the technology level is generally primitive, you still find bagged bread, boxed milk, and other sealed foods!

    There are no cars or mobile phones, yetputers, natural gas, and refrigerators exist!

    Which factory processes the boxed milk? Areputers and refrigerators manufactured in some hidden electrical appliance factory?

    There are too many inconsistencies and unexined elements about how things work here!

    But right now, Orochimaru wasn''t concerned about such things.

    At this point, regardless of which world he was in, he had no family left. The only thing he could rely on, aside from himself, was this system!

    So, without further hesitation, he drank the bottle of the basic gene enhancement serum in one go.

    The serum had a faintly sweet taste, nothing unbearable or strange.After drinking it, however, Orochimaru didn''t feel any immediate effects.

    "Could this stuff be a dud? It can''t be, right?"

    No sooner had he spoken those words than a strange warmth began spreading from his stomach, gradually flowing through his entire body.

    There wasn''t any of the pain he''d half-expected. Instead, the sensation was warm and indescribably pleasant.

    Almost... too warm!

    Sweat began forming on Orochimaru''s white forehead, and his skin was secreting gray-ck impurities at a visible speed!

    About ten minutes passed before the heat finally subsided, and the secretion of ck impurities stopped.

    Orochimaru''s entire body was now covered in sticky ck gunk, yet despite the mess, he felt incredibly refreshed and energized! Without wasting time, he headed straight to the bathroom to take a bath, and afterward, he felt even more revitalized!

    Sitting cross-legged as per the method in his memory, he began to extract chakra, checking how much more his body could store.

    Well, it seemed to have increased by at least 50%!

    His mind was clearer, too, and he could feel that both his physical and mental energies had significantly improved!

    What''s the significance of a 50% increase in chakra?

    You see, although Orochimaru didn''t originally have a huge amount of chakra, he definitely had more than most!

    For a ninja without a special bloodline, Orochimaru''s chakra reserves were considered above average!

    He couldn''tpare to people like Jiraiya or the Raikage, but his reserves were much higher than those of someone like Kakashi.

    And now, with this 50% increase, Orochimaru was far beyond his peers!

    At this age, he could easily cast three or four C-rank ninjutsu without exhausting himself.

    When ites to chakra reserves, there''s something important to understand!

    While a ninja''s chakra does tend to increase as they grow older, it''s primarily tied to their physical constitution!

    For some people, no matter how old they get, if their bodies aren''t suited for it, their chakra reserves won''t increase much at all!

    Moreover, as people age, their chakra naturally starts to decline.

    Look at Kakashi from the original series! Even though he grew up to be a Jonin, his chakra reserves were still no match for Naruto''s, who had just graduated from the Ninja Academy! ?¦Á??¦Â???

    Or consider the Third Hokage! In his prime, he was hailed as a "God of Shinobi," but by the time he was old, he could only manage a couple of shadow clones.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    So, it''s clear your physique directly determines your chakra reserves!

    But back to the matter at hand.

    After being physically "reborn" through the gene-enhancing liquid, Orochimaru stood in front of the mirror in his home. The reflection showed a boy with pale skin, long flowing hair, and striking features.

    A strange feeling welled up inside him.

    He smiled slightly, and the boy in the mirror smiled back. After a moment, Orochimaru took a deep breath.

    "Handsome, sure. But these golden, snake-like pupils are pretty unsettling... hehe... Orochimaru, huh¡­?"

    Later that evening, Orochimaru ate two pieces of bread and prepared to head to the training grounds to practice some ninjutsu.

    After all, while he had inherited the original Orochimaru''s memories, he had only used the Transformation Jutsu so far. He hadn''t had a chance to test out any of the other jutsu.

    In this world, Orochimaru''s parents had recently passed away.

    The child who had once been a normal boy had now grown cold and withdrawn.

    While he didn''t yet have the same obsession with science that the original Orochimaru would eventually develop, strange and dark thoughts had already begun to stir in his mind.

    For example, Why do people die?

    Where do they go after they die?

    These were questions even adults would rarely dwell on, yet Orochimaru had found himself thinking about them more and more ever since losing his parents.

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door Boom, boom, boom!

    The unexpected sound made Orochimaru, who had been about to leave to practice, frown slightly.

    Opening the door, he found a girl with a ponytail standing on his doorstep.

    She had blonde hair, a pretty face, and was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt with green shorts.

    The moment Orochimaru opened the door, the girl shed a bright, innocent smile. "Hey, Orochimaru!!"

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked her up and down, quickly confirming her identity.

    Jiraiya hadn''t met Tsunade yet, but Orochimaru had!

    The reason was simple he was the top student in their ss!

    Not only was he exceptionally talented, but he also took his studies more seriously than most of the other kids.

    His ninjutsu, taijutsu, and theoretical knowledge had even surpassed some of the Uchiha n geniuses in his age group!

    As the arch-enemy of the Uchiha n, the Senju n''s princess, Tsunade, had naturally taken notice of Orochimaru!

    After all, they were the same age and equally talented!

    Through her connections with Hiruzen Sarutobi, Tsunade had learned about Orochimaru and had sought an opportunity to get closer to him.

    Her goal? Topete with him, of course!

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but think this reason was a bit ridiculous.

    "What''s the matter? You don''t seem too happy to see me," Tsunade teased, her lips curling into a yful smile.

 Chapter 7:

    In the current Senju n, even though the First Hokage has passed away, both parents of the Tsunade are still alive.

    Moreover, Tsunade''s younger brother, Nawaki, hasn''t even been born yet!

    Therefore, Tsunade isn''t burdened by the pessimism or sadness that willter characterize her. Instead, she''s just a lively, cheerful little girl who already has a love for gambling and a bit of a violent streak!

    Orochimaru, calm as ever, responded to her presence with, "It''s just unexpected. Come in and sit down if you want."

    After saying that, he turned back to his living room, nonchntly ying with his ninja tools, paying her little mind.

    Tsunade, not at all bothered by Orochimaru''s indifferent attitude, strolled in, her hands sped behind her back, her little feet tapping lightly as she walked. But midway into the room, she stopped and wrinkled her nose.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, why does your living room smell so bad? Didn''t you always like to keep things clean?"

    "A stray cat got in just now," Orochimaru lied smoothly, then walked to the side and opened the window to let the room air out.

    He knew that what Tsunade was smelling was actually the lingering odor from the impurities his body had expelled after drinking the gene enhancing serum.But of course, there was no way he would admit to that!

    Hearing his response, Tsunade looked puzzled but didn''t think much of it. "I see. Well, whatever. Let''s not talk about that. How about we go to the training ground?"

    "The training ground? For what?"

    "Obviously for sparring!" Tsunade said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "None of the other kids are any challenge for me. That''s why I came to you!"

    As the princess of the Senju n, she had every right to be confident.

    Because right now in Konoha Vige, there were very few children of their age who could match Orochimaru''s level.

    After all, how many regr ninjas couldpare to a prodigy from the Senju n?

    Jiraiya?

    At this point, he didn''t even know who Tsunade was!

    Uchiha Fugaku?

    He was only one year old at this time!

    Hyuga Hizashi?

    They weren''t even born yet!

    However, faced with Tsunade''s eager request for a fight, Orochimaru wasn''t particrly interested. "Maybe some other time. I have something to take care of today."

    "Something to take care of?" Tsunade blinked, confused. "What could be more important than improving your strength?"

    "Noment," Orochimaru said as he packed up his ninja tools, slung them over his shoulder, and made his way out of the house. "When you leave, make sure to close the door behind you. Thanks."

    Before Tsunade could react, Orochimaru was already out the door, leaving her standing there, stunned.

    "What''s up with him? Hey, wait!" she called after him, but he was already long gone.

    Orochimaru hadn''t ignored Tsunade to act cold or superior.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was because, as a reincarnator, he now had a very different mindset.

    In his eyes, both Jiraiya and Tsunade were still just six-year-old children.

    Sure, their abilities were far beyond what adults in his previous world could manage, but to him, they were still brats!

    He had no real interest in sparring with them.

    Even though this made him seem a bit out of ce in this world, Orochimaru''s naturally withdrawn personality, which had be even more pronounced after his parents'' deaths, meant his behavior wouldn''t raise too much suspicion. ??????¦Â¨§?

    Suddenly, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed, and he quickly sidestepped to the right!

    Several pebbles flew past where he had just been standing!

    Looking up, he saw three brats blocking his way, grinning maliciously.

    "Damn it, we missed?" said the kid at the front, wearing a ck shirt with a red and white fan the Uchiha n symbol emzoned on the back. His voice was filled with frustration.

    The two kids behind him, both around the same size, were also ring at Orochimaru with open hostility.

    "Is that Orochimaru? Hey, he dodged pretty fast!"

    "Yeah, didn''t expect that! He looks so weak, but his reaction time isn''t bad!"

    Weak?

    Orochimaru had always looked rather thin and pale, even as a child. His naturally paleplexion and slightly gaunt appearance gave off a sickly vibe.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t bothered by their insults. He knew better than to get riled up by people like this.

    In any world, when someone tries to mock you, the best way to respond isn''t by defending yourself.

    It''s by using your strength to shut them up for good!

    And right now¡­

    "Uchiha brats, huh?" Orochimaru recognized the group in front of him.

    The one who had first spoken was a ssmate, a kid from the Uchiha n. This boy often bullied civilian-born ninjas, relying on the reputation of the Uchiha name.

    ording to Orochimaru''s memories, this same kid had tried to pick on him three days ago, only to end up getting beaten.

    As for the two kids behind him, Orochimaru didn''t know them, but judging by their clothes, they were also from the Uchiha n.

    They also seemed to be a bit older than him.

    "Orochimaru, you''d better behave yourself today, or else¡­" the lead Uchiha began to threaten.

    "Three against one, is that it?" Orochimaru cut him off, his voice calm.

    Hearing Orochimaru''s interruption, the Uchiha kid''s temper red. "You bastard! Just because you''re number one in the ss, you think you''re better than me? Big brothers, help me teach him a lesson!"

    "Heh, sorry, kid," one of the older boys sneered as they rolled up their sleeves. "We don''t usually bully kids younger than us, but since you messed with our cousin, we''ll make an exception!"

    In their minds, Orochimaru was just the child of a civilian ninja. They didn''t feel the least bit of guilt about beating him up.

    But just as they were about to step forward, a loud voice suddenly called out.

    "Hold it right there! Do the Uchiha n think it''s okay to gang up on someone just because you have numbers on your side?"

    A small figure with a ponytail came running from behind them, panting heavily as she approached.

    "Oh? Who do we have here? The little princess of the Senju n?" Uchiha Shu, the leader, paused for a moment, then smirked. "What? Are you going to stand up for Orochimaru?"

    It was none other than Tsunade, standing there with her arms crossed, her gaze sharp.

 Chapter 8:

    Although Uchiha called her "princess," his tone was anything but respectful.

    Orochimaru knew that the Uchiha n and the Senju n had a long-standing feud, so it wasn''t surprising that Uchiha Shu recognized Tsunade.

    It was well-known that Konoha Vige was founded through the cooperation of the Uchiha and Senju ns.

    But beneath the surface, the two ns had irreconcble differences.

    The Uchiha n had fallen into decline after Uchiha Madara left the vige.

    Later, when the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, passed away, his brother, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, came to power and further suppressed the Uchiha n.

    Because of this, the Uchiha n had always harbored deep dissatisfaction with the Senju-led Hokage lineage.

    But dissatisfaction aside, with the Second Hokage still alive, the Uchiha n had no choice but to swallow their grievances and endure.

    However, children didn''t have the same level of restraint.So, it was normal for Uchiha Shu to be rude.

    "Tch, you alone aren''t even worth my effort!" Tsunade shot back confidently. "I just can''t stand watching a bunch of you gang up on someone!"

    "What''s wrong with the many bullying the few? It''s not you we''re bullying, so get out of the way!" Uchiha Shu retorted, his voice filled with annoyance.

    Although he was just a child and didn''t understand the deeper grudges of his elders, he did know that Tsunade''s status wasn''t one to be trifled with, and he couldn''t just hit her.

    "I won''t move! Hit me if you dare!" Tsunade taunted,pletely unfazed.

    "You¡­" Uchiha Shu gritted his teeth in frustration, but knowing he couldn''ty a finger on Tsunade, he turned his attention to Orochimaru instead. "Orochimaru, as a man, do you really n to hide behind a girl?"

    "That''s right, it''s so pathetic!" one of the other boys chimed in, sneering.

    "He''s supposed to be the top of the ss, but what a coward!"

    The two brats behind Uchiha Shu jeered at Orochimaru, mocking him without any fear, even though Tsunade, the Senju princess, was standing right in front of them.

    "These little...!" Tsunade''s face twisted in frustration, and she was about to stand up for Orochimaru when he suddenly ced a hand on her shoulder and gently pushed her aside.

    "Although I don''t have the habit of picking on kids, I don''t mind stretching my muscles a little if it''s to deal with some misbehaving brats."

    Orochimaru wasn''t the type to hold grudges against children, but the boys in front of him weren''t just any kids. They were members of the Uchiha n, known to be arrogant, entitled, and bratty. ??¦­??§¦?

    And for children like that, Orochimaru didn''t mind giving them a lesson in discipline. As for whether he could beat them? Orochimaru wasn''t the least bit concerned.

    None of the boys wore forehead protectors, which meant they weren''t even genin yet. Even if they bore the Uchiha name, their strength would be limited.

    After hearing Orochimaru''s calm response, Tsunade was taken aback. She was about to say something when Orochimaru raised two fingers in front of him.

    Bang!

    With a puff of white smoke, a figure identical to Orochimaru appeared beside him.

    "Is that¡­ a clone?" Tsunade muttered in surprise.

    She didn''t understand why Orochimaru would use a clone at this moment.

    "Hah! Is this the so-called strength of the top student in our ss? Howughable!" Uchiha Shu sneered.

    "Exactly!" one of the other Uchiha kids chimed in. "Don''t you know that clones are only meant to confuse enemies? What''s the point of using one right in front of us without any cover?"

    "Since you''re so eager to lose, we''ll happily oblige! Get ready!" Uchiha Shu shouted, not wasting any time. He clenched his fist and aimed a punch at Orochimaru''s clone.

    In his mind, his two older brothers would deal with the real Orochimaru while he''d easily take care of this clone.

    So, without hesitation, he threw his punch.

    But Orochimaru''s clone moved unexpectedly.

    "Huh, this punch isn''t as fast as I expected¡­" Orochimaru thought as the clone slightly sidestepped, easily dodging the iing blow. The clone then slowly raised its hand.

    Smack!

    With a loud p to the back of Uchiha Shu''s head, the force from his own punch sent him tumbling forward onto the ground.

    "Damn it... What the...?" Uchiha Shu grumbled, but before he could finish his curse, he froze.

    The other two Uchiha boys, who had been about to step forward, were also stunned.

    "This¡­ this clone¡­ it''s solid?" one of them stammered, wide-eyed.

    "How... how is that possible?" the other whispered, equally shocked.

    Tsunade, equally astonished, blinked in disbelief. "That''s not a regr clone¡­ Is it a shadow clone?"

    Could Orochimaru really use shadow clones?

    How was that possible?

    He was only six years old!

    At six, does he really have enough chakra to pull that off?

    A series of questions swirled through everyone''s minds simultaneously.

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, was unfazed by their reactions.

    To him, this was nothing remarkable. After all, in his memories, Uchiha Itachi had been able to throw shurikens with precision before the age of four, and by six, he was already capable of using shadow clones.

    Inparison, what Orochimaru had just done was hardly impressive.

    So, after dealing with Uchiha Shu, Orochimaru turned his gaze toward the two older boys standing behind him.

    He didn''t say a word he didn''t need to. His cold, golden, snake-like pupils were enough to convey his meaning.

    If you want to fight,e on.

    The two remaining Uchiha boys exchanged nces, then looked at Orochimaru''s body and his shadow clone, both standing firm. Cold sweat began to bead on their foreheads.

    At this moment, they found themselves trapped between a rock and a hard ce. Should they charge forward, or retreat?

    Fear took over.

    Because, as members of the Uchiha n, they understood the difference between a regr clone and a shadow clone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    At the Ninja Academy, students were taught the basics of the clone technique. But clones created through that technique were nothing more than illusions, incapable of dealing or receiving any real damage. Everyone knew this.

    But a shadow clone¡­

 Chapter 9:

    Shadow clones arepletely different from ordinary clones!

    This jutsu creates a physical entity that can move and fight independently, with its own consciousness and a degree of resistance to attacks. Unlike ordinary clones, shadow clones can engage in advanced ninjutsu, making them versatile in bothbat and strategy.

    Not to mention that even some chunin struggle to master the shadow clone technique, so for a six-year-old to pull this off was remarkable.

    Combine that with Orochimaru''s already above-average strength, and it was no wonder the Uchiha boys were left stunned.

    "Damn¡­ how did this happen?" Uchiha Shu mumbled, still in shock.

    Uchiha Shu wasn''t particrly weak, but he had let his guard down, and Orochimaru had capitalized on that.

    From the look on their faces, Orochimaru could tell exactly what these kids were thinking.

    Without a word, he deactivated his shadow clone, turned his back on them, and calmly walked away toward the training ground.

    He had no interest in dealing with people who had already given up.Why could Orochimaru use the shadow clone technique at such a young age?

    The answer was simple: because his parents had been ninjas.

    The shadow clone wasn''t as restricted as the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu, a forbidden technique that only a handful of people could use due to its extreme chakra consumption.

    On the other hand, the shadow clone jutsu was rtivelymon. Plenty of experienced ninjas, even those specializing in traps and tactics, could master it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thus, it made perfect sense that Orochimaru''s parents would have passed this knowledge on to him.

    So, Orochimaru mastering it wasn''t some extraordinary feat, but rather a natural consequence of his upbringing.

    That said, shadow clones divide the user''s chakra equally between the original and the clone. Because the clone is chakra-based, it doesn''t respond as well as the original body, which is why Orochimaru seldom used it.

    Even if he could create a shadow clone, maintaining it for too long would drain his energy quickly.

    When it came to chakra control, Orochimaru wasn''t quite as skilled as Uchiha Itachi, who had the natural advantage of the Uchiha bloodline.

    After all, the Uchiha n possessed an innate reservoir of spiritual energy, even before awakening the Sharingan, giving them a natural edge in chakra maniptionpared to ordinary ninjas.

    However, now that Orochimaru had used the primary gene enhancement fluid, his physical and spiritual energy had both surged, allowing him to close the gap in talent. ??¨¢??£Â§¦?

    Except for the absence of the Sharingan, in every other aspect, Orochimaru was now on par with Itachi!

    So, there was nothing odd about him using the shadow clone technique on a whim.

    In his previous life, Orochimaru had often fantasized about being able to use this technique, and now that he could, he naturally wanted to try it out.

    As Orochimaru strode away, Tsunade, finally snapping out of her shock, ignored the Uchiha brats and chased after him.

    ---

    Meanwhile, atop a tall building in Konoha Vige¡­

    Three armored ninjas stood on the roof, observing the scene in the streets below through the sunlight, looking dumbfounded.

    "A shadow clone at his age? That''s impressive! Sarutobi, this Orochimaru is a real prodigy!" one of them said, unable to hide his amazement.

    "Haha, it''s truly remarkable. I''ve never seen anyone use a shadow clone at the age of six!" another chimed in, still in awe.

    "Among this year''s students, aside from Tsunade, I''d say Orochimaru is probably the most outstanding one, right?" one asked, turning to theirpanion.

    "Haha, that might not necessarily be true!" Hiruzen responded with a knowing smile.

    Yes, this was Sarutobi Hiruzen, the man who would one day be the Third Hokage.

    But right now, he was only 24, a young and promising shinobi in Konoha.

    Standing beside him were Uchiha Kagami and Shimura Danzo, both equally young and full of potential.

    Hearing the conversation, Danzo remained silent, his gaze fixed in the direction where Orochimaru had walked off, deep in thought.

    It was currently the 16th year of Konoha.

    The First Shinobi World War was still ongoing, though it had shifted fromrge-scale conflicts to smaller, localized battles.

    While Konoha was busy dealing with the war, it was also focusing on selecting and nurturing talented young ninjas at the academy.

    Orochimaru was one of those promising seeds.

    Today, Sarutobi and the others had just returned from a mission when they happened to spot Orochimaru heading out.

    Upon closer inspection, they saw a group of Uchiha children lying in ambush.

    Though Uchiha Kagami was initially a little embarrassed to see children bullying others, Shimura Danzo believed that it was natural for kids to have scuffles, and there was no need to intervene unless there was real danger.

    So, they decided to watch the scene y out.

    And what they witnessed was truly astonishing.

    ---

    Orochimaru, still oblivious to the fact that he had been watched from afar, continued walking, with Tsunade tailing him like a loyal follower.

    "Hey, why are you following me?" Orochimaru asked without turning around.

    "Eh?" Tsunade blinked, then quickly put on a nonchnt expression. "Who says I''m following you? I''m just heading to the training ground too. It''s you who''s following me!"

    With that, she shamelessly put her hands behind her back and walked ahead of him, as if she were leading the way.

    This was the path to the training ground, after all, and she believed Orochimaru was heading there as well. She just had no idea what he nned to do once they arrived.

    Seeing Tsunade''s antics, Orochimaru sighed inwardly.

    You''re still too young to even lie convincingly.

    Ignoring her, he continued on his way toward the training ground.

    ---

    "436... 437... 438¡­"

    Loud, mocking voices echoed from the training ground as Orochimaru and Tsunade approached.

    "Haha! A kid who doesn''t even know ninjutsu or genjutsu thinks he can be a ninja? Ridiculous!"

    "Exactly! Just give up, kid! You''re not fit to be a ninja at all!"

    "Hey, cut him some ck. At least he''s trying hard!"

    "What''s the use of hard work if you''re a loser? No matter how hard you try, a loser is still a loser! Hahaha!"

    Curious, Orochimaru stepped into the training ground, followed closely by Tsunade.

    What they saw was a strange sight.

    A child about the same age as them was doing sit-ups, sweat dripping from his forehead. He wore a green jumpsuit and a red scarf, his distinctive bowl-cut hairstyle making him stand out.

    Surrounding him were several other kids, all of them jeering and ridiculing him.

    "Isn''t that... Might Guy? No, wait, it''s Might Dai!" Orochimaru realized, recognizing the boy.

    Indeed, the child doing sit-ups was none other than Might Dai, the father of the future Might Guy, both of whom wouldter be legendary in their own right.

 Chapter 10:

    Now was a time of war. Children in the Ninja Viges entered school at the age of five and were eligible to take the graduation exam as early as age six!

    Looking at the young boy in front of him, Orochimaru realized that Might Dai, the boy who would one day be the father of Might Guy, was probably no older than himself.

    In other words... he was just five years old and had only recently started school.

    "Do you know him?" Tsunade asked, noticing Orochimaru''s focused expression and feeling a bit curious.

    "No, it''s my first time seeing him," Orochimaru replied, telling a half-truth.

    This was, after all, the first time he had physically seen Might Dai in this world. But of course, Orochimaru''s knowledge of the future told him exactly who this boy was Might Dai, the "Eternal Genin," the man who would spend twenty years honing the most powerful taijutsu technique, the Eight Gates Release Formation.

    Orochimaru would never forget a man like that.

    But there was no need to share all this with Tsunade. For now, Might Dai was just a five-year-old boy who had barely started his journey in the ninja world. He wasn''t on Orochimaru''s radar yet, and Orochimaru had no interest in exchanging taijutsu experience with a child who had yet to prove himself.

    Shrugging off the matter, Orochimaru made his way to the shooting range and started practicing throwing shurikens, following the technique imprinted in his memory.Even though it was his first time physically throwing shurikens in this body, it felt as natural as breathing like an instinct he was born with.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    All three shurikens hit their mark none missed.

    Thud!

    One even struck the bullseye dead center!

    Orochimaru smirked, pleased with himself.

    He was already far ahead of most of his peers!

    This was good. Orochimaru retrieved the shurikens and kunai from the target and began practicing again, honing his skills with repetition.

    Training could be monotonous, but Orochimaru found himself enjoying it. This was his first real experience getting to grips with ninja tools, after all. R?£Î¨°B§§?

    "As expected from the top student in our ss," Tsunade muttered, sitting on the grass nearby, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "By the way, since you''re already at the training ground, why don''t youe spar with me for some real practice?"

    "Realbat? A taijutsu contest? I''m no match for you in taijutsu," Orochimaru replied ''honestly,'' all while continuing to throw kunai.

    In terms of raw physical strength and taijutsu, even in the future, Tsunade would be one of the greatest.

    She would eventually be strong enough to shatter Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo with a single punch!

    How many people in the entire ninja world could do that?

    Even at the age of six, her talent in taijutsu far surpassed Orochimaru''s, and he had no interest in engaging her in closebat just yet.

    Tsunade, hearing his refusal, looked even more depressed. "You won''t fight me just because you think you''ll lose? I remember you weren''t like this before!"

    "People change," Orochimaru replied, his focus still on perfecting his kunai throws.

    Tsunade was speechless for a moment. "Well, fine! Since you''re really not interested, I won''t bother you anymore. But after the graduation exam in a week, we''ll be assigned to teams. Then we''ll have plenty of chances to fight!"

    "Assigned to the same team? You sound so sure of that," Orochimaru remarked, his tone a little skeptical.

    "Of course! The Second Hokage is my great-uncle!" Tsunade dered, puffing her chest out proudly.

    The current Hokage was indeed her great-uncle, Senju Tobirama. With such connections, it would be easy for her to pull some strings.

    If Orochimaru had been a lesser ninja, it might have been more difficult to justify putting them on the same team. But as a genius, he was a perfect candidate for Tsunade''s ambitions.

    "I''m telling you, it''s a done deal," Tsunade said confidently. "Anyway, you keep practicing. I won''t disturb you anymore. Bye!" She gave him a yful smile, waved, and turned to leave, muttering to herself as she walked off.

    "He''s definitely the kind of man Tsunade likes¡­ A genius who works even harder than everyone else!"

    She didn''t try to keep her voice down, as if she wanted Orochimaru to hear her on purpose. Upon hearing her muttering, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Teasing men at the age of six?

    "Kids in this world really are unnaturally precocious," Orochimaru murmured to himself with a sigh.

    In truth, Orochimaru wasn''t surprised at all by Tsunade''s straightforward attitude.

    ording to the memories he had inherited, Tsunade had expressed her admiration for him more than once in the past.

    Of course, her admiration was purely for his talent. It wasn''t romantic not at their age. They were just children, after all, and they didn''t really understand such feelings. Their interactions were limited and superficial.

    But Orochimaru''s soul was that of an adult, so he didn''t care about these childish games.

    For him, the most important thing now was familiarizing himself with his abilities and improving his strength.

    Now that fate had granted him a second chance at life, he was determined not to waste it. He was Orochimaru now, and living the same, pitiful life as in his previous incarnation was simply not an option.

    If he wanted to rise above, he would need to surpass even the Orochimaru of the original timeline.

    His goal was simple: master his abilities as quickly as possible, graduate, and then secure the resources he needed to continue his research on the primary gene enhancement fluid.

    Once he made progress with that, further research would be much easier.

    And with his growing strength and scientific knowledge, he would climb the ranks, advancing relentlessly.

    Eventually, he would be so powerful that he could trample anyone who dared stand in his way.

    With that thought in mind, Orochimaru grabbed a kunai and continued his training with renewed vigor.

    He performed the hand seals quickly, his hands a blur of motion.

    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!

    A gust of wind shot forward, but it wasn''t strong enough. The distance and cutting power werecking, and too much chakra was wasted.

    "Again."

    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!

    This time, it was better, but still not perfect.

    "Again!"

    Orochimaru,pletely absorbed in his training, didn''t notice that Tsunade hadn''t gone far after all.

    She had hidden herself behind a pir in the distance, watching Orochimaru silently, lost in thought.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 11:

    Time passed swiftly as Orochimaru continued his relentless training. Before he knew it, midnight hade. Deciding to bnce work and rest, Orochimaru packed up and headed home for some well deserved sleep.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru made his way to a local grocery store. Without hesitation, he walked in and approached the counter.

    "Five chakra Paper strips."

    "That''ll be five hundred ry¨­! Thanks!" the fat shopkeeper replied with a friendly smile.

    Orochimaru handed over the banknotes without batting an eye. Five hundred ry¨­ was quite a sum each chakra test strip costing one hundred ry¨­ but in this world, everything rted to ninjas was notoriously expensive. Orochimaru was already well aware of this.

    For example, an ordinary shuriken cost around three hundred ry¨­, and a kunai could set you back a thousand ry¨­.

    Given that, a chakra paper strip costing a hundred ry¨­ was still within a reasonable range.

    As Orochimaru thought of ninja tools, he couldn''t help but recall Tenten from the original timeline. Now that he thought about it, she was truly a wealthy person. She would casually toss around various ninja tools during battle. He couldn''t fathom how a genin could afford such a vast arsenal!But today, Orochimaru''s focus wasn''t on ninja tools. He hade to buy chakra paper strips for a very specific reason.

    Anyone familiar with the world of Naruto would recognize that these strips could be used to test the elemental nature of a ninja''s chakra.

    Chakra attributes were divided into seven categories: Fire, Wind, Lightning, Water, Earth, Yin, and Yang.

    The chakra paper , however, could only measure the first five Fire, Wind, Lightning, Water, and Earth. The Yin and Yang attributes couldn''t be detected by these strips.

    The process was simple: inject a small amount of chakra into the test strip, and depending on the reaction, the user could determine their chakra nature.

    - Fire: The paper will ignite and turn to ash.

    - Wind: The paper will split in two.

    - Lightning: The paper will wrinkle.

    - Water: The paper will be damp.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    - Earth: The paper will crumble.

    In Orochimaru''s inherited memories, aside from the Three Basic Jutsu (Clone Jutsu, Substitution Jutsu, and Transformation Jutsu), he also possessed knowledge of the Shadow Clone Jutsu and the Wind Release: Great Breakthrough technique.

    However, he was unsure whether he possessed any other chakra attributes aside from wind. Testing his chakra was the first step to figuring out which elements he could wield, and in turn, n his training ordingly.

    He was fully aware that in the ninja world, the five element ninjutsu wasn''t necessarily the most practical in battle.

    Most elemental jutsus were medium to long-range techniques that required hand seals to perform. Given the fast pace of ninjabat, it wasmon for an opponent to counter your ninjutsu before you couldplete the seals.

    However, elemental ninjutsu were like nuclear weapons in battle. They were not always used, but when your enemy employed them, you needed to be able to respond in kind. Otherwise, you would be at a significant disadvantage.

    For now, Orochimaru thought it wise to master the basics of the five element ninjutsu before delving into the more advanced snake rted jutsus he would eventually develop.

    He found a quiet spot in the vige and, with the chakra test strips in hand, prepared to determine his chakra nature.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the Hokage''s office of Konoha Vige, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, was engrossed in handling military affairs. His silver hair and piercing red eyes gave him a formidable presence, and he wore the traditional robes befitting his esteemed position. ????????

    Standing respectfully before him were Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, both dressed in their ckbat uniforms.

    "You two performed admirably on thisst mission," the Second Hokage said, his voice stern but approving. "The sniper mission was a sess, and the pressure on the border has eased significantly. I expect a period of truce to follow."

    Tobirama paused, his expression softening slightly. "You don''t need to take on any more missions for now. Stay in the vige. The Academy will be holding graduation exams soon, and you''ll both serve as mentor j¨­nin for the new graduates."

    "Yes, sensei!" Hiruzen and Danzo replied in unison, bowing slightly.

    Despite Danzo''s usual maniptive and scheming nature, he had nothing but respect for Tobirama. It wasn''t just because Tobirama was their teacher, but also because of his ruthless and iron-blooded methods. The Second Hokage was not a man to be trifled with.

    Just as Tobirama was about to continue speaking, the door to the office burst open, and a little girl came skipping inside.

    "Uncle! Uncle!! Oh, hey, Teacher Sarutobi, you''re here too?" the girl chirped.

    The Second Hokage''s brow furrowed slightly. "Tsunade? What are you doing here?"

    "Hehe, I came to tell you something important!"

    "And what''s that?"

    "After the graduation exam, I want to be on the same team as Orochimaru!" Tsunade dered, her voice full of enthusiasm.

    "Orochimaru?" Tobirama repeated, his expression one of mild confusion. "Who''s that?"

    At this point, Orochimaru had only just begun to show his talents, and Tobirama, as the Hokage, hadn''t yet had the opportunity to notice him. He didn''t pay much attention to the civilian-born ninjas.

    "He''s a genius!" Tsunade answered proudly.

    "Genius, you say?" Tobirama mused for a moment before responding calmly. "If you think he''s a genius, then he must be special."

    Tobirama had watched Tsunade grow up, and although she had her shorings, he knew she was no fool. Her standards were high, and for her to recognize someone''s talent meant that person was indeed remarkable.

    "Of course!" Tsunade boasted, her eyes gleaming. "Not only does he have perfect scores in all his basic courses, but just yesterday, he performed a Shadow Clone Jutsu. That alone qualifies him as a top-tier genius, right?"

    Tobirama''s usually stoic face showed a rare glimmer of surprise. "He can use the Shadow Clone Jutsu? And he hasn''t even graduated yet?"

    "We witnessed it ourselves yesterday," Hiruzen added, stepping forward. "Orochimaru truly is an exceptional child."

    In truth, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already nned to rmend Orochimaru for special training even before Tsunade''s request. Now, it just seemed things were happening a little sooner than expected.

    Tobirama stroked his chin thoughtfully. "I see¡­ So you''ve had your eye on him for a while?"

    "Yes, sensei," Hiruzen confirmed.

    "Interesting¡­" Tobirama muttered. "It sounds like this boy is something else."

    "So, Uncle, does that mean you''ll agree to put us on the same team?" Tsunade asked eagerly.

    "There''s no reason to say no," Tobirama answered with a small smile.

    "Yay! Long live Uncle!" Tsunade cheered, jumping up and down in excitement.

 Chapter 12:

    Orochimaru had no idea what was happening in the Hokage''s office, and even if he did, he probably wouldn''t care. He was confident that, without any intervention, he would inevitably be Sarutobi Hiruzen''s disciple. This was a certainty in his mind nothing would change that oue.

    He stared at the chakra testing paper in his hand, lost in thought. After the test, Orochimaru noticed that his current self didn''t seem to have all the chakra attributes that he recalled possessing in the future. Wind, Earth, and Water were the only ones that appeared in the test. From this, he spected that perhaps the reason his future self had all the elemental attributes was because of hister body modifications.

    However, Orochimaru wasn''t sure, and since he couldn''t figure it out at the moment, he decided to stop thinking about it. He had never been the type to dwell on problems without clear answers. Taking a deep breath, he looked up at the sky.

    "If I want to quickly improve my strength, aside from relying on family bloodline limit, the fastest way would be to be a Jinch¨±riki," Orochimaru mused. But bing a Jinch¨±riki wasn''t something he could think about for now; with his current abilities, it was a pointless thought.

    As for family bloodline limit? Perhaps that was a direction worth pursuing. In other words, should he start conducting experiments right away? The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like the right path to take.

    But then, he remembered something else he didn''t have enough money.

    Based on his calctions, purchasing the scattered equipment necessary for his initial experiments would cost at least several hundred thousand ryo. Hundreds of thousands of ryo were an astronomical amount for someone like him right now.

    A Genin like Orochimaru could only take on D-rank missions, and the pay for those missions ranged from 5,000 to 10,000 ryo. The payment would then be split among team members. After getting his share, Orochimaru would only have around two to three thousand ryo for himself. After covering daily expenses, how many months would it take to save up enough for his experiments?

    His eyes narrowed slightly. He had never expected that in this world, where strength was the ultimate measure, he would be troubled by something as mundane as money. He had briefly considered selling the enhancement serum he''d received from the system, which could increase chakra by 50%. That would surely fetch a high price.But after some thought, he realized that selling the serum was far too risky. Not only was he unsure if the liquid actually worked on others, but even if it did, how could he exin where it came from? The ninjas of Konoha were no fools. They would likely interrogate him until they forced the truth out, and how would he handle that? He certainly didn''t want to go from being the experimenter to bing the subject of experiments.

    No, it was better to take things one step at a time. For now, his focus should be on passing the graduation exam and using the time afterward to familiarize himself with the experimental process. With this in mind, Orochimaru returned to his residence and began simting experiments using the knowledge stored in his mind.

    School? Who even bothers going to school in person these days? If you don''t rely on a Shadow Clone to learn, can you really call yourself a genius?

    Throughout the entire Naruto series, only Uchiha Itachi had mastered the art of learning through Shadow Clones. Even Kakashi, who was also considered a genius, still went to school in person. When Kakashi took the graduation exam at the age of five, he could already use the forbidden technique to create multiple clones. But the reason he still went to school in the flesh was because he couldn''t control his chakra well enough to maintain a clone for an entire day.

    Uchiha Itachi had achieved it, and now, Orochimaru had too.

    Time passed quickly, and before he knew it, seven days had gone by. During that time, Orochimaru not only consolidated his abilities but also absorbed the information provided by the system. Now, everything was ready, and all he needed was the right opportunity.

    During these seven days, he also discovered something extraordinary: the surveince flies given to him by the system could record the process of other ninjas casting jutsu through their electronic eyes. The recorded footage could even be yed back in slow motion, which made it easier for him to analyze and learn those techniques. It was like having six extra Sharingan at his disposal!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thanks to these recorded images,bined with his natural talent and the knowledge inherited from his parents, Orochimaru learned a great deal of ninjutsu in just one week. He had already mastered a variety of techniques, including the Water Wave, Earth Clone, Earth Mud Wall, and Wind de. Even though he knew that these basic techniques weren''t particrly impressive, they were still better than nothing.

    Finally, the day of the graduation exam arrived.

    The exam involved the Three Basic Techniques Substitution Jutsu, Transformation Jutsu, and Clone Jutsu as well as Shuriken Throwing. The rules were simple enough, and Orochimaru, for once, appeared in person to take the test.

    "Alright, today is the graduation exam," announced Chunin Aizawa, holding a list in his hand. "When I call your name,e up to the podium!"

    "Hirata!"

    "Present!" ¡­

    "Kenta!"

    "Here!" ¡­

    "Kenichi!"

    "Present!"

    As the names were called, students walked up to the podium one by one. Since everyone in the ss was only around six years old, very few were actually expected to graduate. ??a?O?B?S?

    "Next up, Jiraiya!"

    The moment Jiraiya''s name was called, he jumped up from his seat like he had been injected with adrenaline. "Orochimaru, watch closely! You''re about to witness your future Master Jiraiya graduate with flying colors! Haha!"

    With an air of bravado, Jiraiya swaggered up to the podium and effortlessly demonstrated his mastery of the Three Basic Techniques. His proficiency immediately drew gasps of surprise from the students in the audience.

    "Wow! Jiraiya''s amazing!"

    "Who knew he was hiding this much skill?!"

    "Mastering the Three Basic Techniques after just one year at the academy? That''s some serious talent!"

    Even Aizawa couldn''t help but nod in approval. Jiraiya was one of the few students who had the potential to pass the exam.

 Chapter 13:

    Yes, Jiraiya had indeed graduated sessfully!

    Although Jiraiya, like Naruto in his youth, was a bit nervous and excited, he was by no means a failure. The reason Naruto seemed like a "loser" in the original story wasn''t due to ack of talent. Rather, it was because he had the Nine-Tails, the Kyuubi, sealed within him, which disrupted his ability to control his chakra properly.

    But Jiraiya was different.

    There was no Kyuubi sealed inside him, and his natural talent wasn''t bad. While he couldn''tpare to geniuses like Orochimaru or Tsunade, Jiraiya was far above the average student in his ss. He fell into that category of being better than most, but not quite at the top level. Otherwise, how could he have graduated at the age of six and caught the attention of none other than Sarutobi Hiruzen?

    What''s that you say? Konoha traditionally pairs the top student with the worst one to bnce the teams?

    That''s nonsense!

    That reasoning might apply to other teams, but when ites to the legendary trio of Sannin? Absolutely not! Even in times of war, anyone who graduates from the Ninja Academy at the age of six is considered an undeniable genius.

    The fact that Jiraiya graduated alongside Orochimaru at just six years old spoke volumes about his potential.

    But back to the story at hand...Standing on the podium, after showing off his mastery of ninjutsu, Jiraiya proudly raised his chin toward Orochimaru, his provocation obvious.

    And then, it was Orochimaru''s turn.

    With a series of loud bangs, four shadow clones suddenly appeared in the ssroom. Instantly, the entire room fell silent. Jiraiya''s smug expression was wiped clean as his eyes widened in confusion and disbelief.

    "What¡­ the¡­ hell...?"

    Even Aizawa, the teacher, was left momentarily speechless. A civilian-born ninja could summon four shadow clones at the age of six? How was that even possible? Aizawa, who was in his twenties and already a Chunin, felt utterly embarrassed.

    However, Orochimaru had shown extraordinary potential since the moment he entered the Academy, so even though Aizawa was shocked, it wasn''t entirely outside of his expectations. After all, Orochimaru had always been a genius.

    "Amazing..." Aizawa muttered before addressing the two. "Jiraiya, Orochimaru, you two head to the training ground and wait for Lord Hiruzen!"

    Jiraiya, still trying to make sense of what just happened, raised his hand. "Teacher, aren''t we supposed to be divided into teams?"

    After all, apart from him and Orochimaru, there were other students graduating today, including Uchiha Shu and a few others. Normally, the teacher would create three-person teams based on their abilities.

    "There''s no need for that," Aizawa responded curtly.

    "Why not?" Jiraiya persisted, clearly confused.

    "You''ll understand when you get there," Aizawa said dismissively. Truth be told, he didn''t know the specific reason either. This was a directive from higher up, and he was simply following orders. ?¨¤?¨¯B¨§?

    "Uh¡­ okay¡­" Jiraiya replied, still puzzled, but as he saw Orochimaru already walking away, he hurried after him.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, wait up!" he called, running after him.

    ---

    At the training grounds, Orochimaru stood in silence, a rare look of anticipation on his face. Finally, he thought, he could start taking missions and earn some money! In this world where strength was everything, money was still crucial. Without it, even the strongest ninja couldn''t conduct research or fund their ambitions.

    As Orochimaru reflected on his next steps, Jiraiya, as usual, was chattering away beside him.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, did you notice that girl back there? Do you think she was looking at me?"

    "Hey! Are you even listening? C''mon, I''m asking you something!"

    "Seriously, man, you''re no fun. Well, anyway, I bet she was definitely checking me out. I mean, who wouldn''t? I''m Lord Jiraiya! I''m suave, handsome, and adored by all the girls. It''d be weird if she wasn''t staring at me!" Jiraiya boasted, clearly more interested in girls than anything else.

    Orochimaru, for his part, paid no attention to him. Instead, he pondered how Jiraiya could be such a chatterbox at six years old. And not just a chatterbox a pervert too! What kind of six-year-old walks down the street, ogling women?

    One minute, Jiraiya was pointing out a girl''s legs, and the next, he wasmenting on another''s figure. Orochimaru found it baffling. How could someone so young be so obsessed with women? What could he possibly do at this age? Could he even¡­ react?

    Orochimaru''s thoughts were interrupted when a figure suddenly appeared in front of them Hiruzen Sarutobi, their new teacher.

    With a smile, Hiruzen greeted them warmly. "Well, you two have been waiting patiently. My name is Hiruzen Sarutobi, and from today onwards, I''ll be your jounin instructor. But before we get started, why don''t we introduce ourselves?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Jiraiya''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he immediately jumped at the opportunity to speak first. "My name is Jiraiya, and my dream is...."

    Once Jiraiya finished his introduction, Orochimaru casually said his name, offering little else. Hiruzen looked at Orochimaru and nodded approvingly. He was just about to say something when a cheerful voice called out from the distance.

    "Sarutobi-sensei!"

    It was Tsunade, approaching them with a bright, energetic aura. Upon seeing her, Jiraiya''s eyes lit up like a predator spotting its prey.

    "This is Tsunade," Hiruzen exined. "She''ll be the third member of your team. I''m sure you already know her, Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru simply nodded. He wasn''t surprised to see Tsunade; whether in his memories or in reality, she was always destined to be on the same team as him.

    Jiraiya, on the other hand, didn''t know this. The moment he saw Tsunade, his face beamed with excitement. In an instant, he rushed over to her like a cat catching the scent of fish.

    "Oh, Tsunade! I''m Jiraiya! It''s so great to finally meet you. Please take care of me. And, um, if you have any love letters, feel free to give them to meter!" Jiraiya said with a mischievous grin.

    Tsunade, raising an eyebrow, clenched her fist. Before Jiraiya could process what was happening, she swung at him with all her might.

    "Don''t joke around with me like that!" she shouted.

    BANG!

    Jiraiya flew through the air, crashing several meters away. That punch was Tsunade''s special wee gift for him.

    Orochimaru watched the scene unfold and was quietly impressed by Tsunade''s raw strength. He had known from his memories that she possessed monstrous physical power, but seeing it in action at such a young age was still shocking.

    Tsunade was only six years old, and yet she had just sent Jiraiya, who was bigger than her, flying with a single punch.

    Incredible!

 Chapter 20:

    The unexpected joy from Orochimaru discovering the white python overwhelmed him momentarily. His instincts, however, did not lead him to attack. Instead, his first thought was to step back.

    Why attack a snake when I should be one of them? he mused. If he attacked this snake, how could he expect to forge a bond with themter?

    Luckily, the flower-patterned python didn''t seem hostile, but Orochimaru remained cautious. After all, sudden kindness from a snake wasn''t something to be taken lightly. ncing at the scroll the python had dropped, he quickly formted a n. While keeping a wary eye on the snake, he reached for the scroll.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Upon inspecting it, he found that the scroll itself wasn''t particrly unique, save for what it recorded the origin of this snake.

    "Was this snake raised by my parents?" Orochimaru thought aloud, his golden eyes narrowing. "Could it be that they imnted a spiritual mark in its subconscious, so it wouldn''t attack me?"

    His gaze returned to the massive snake. Orochimaru was well aware that each of the Sannin had their own signature summon creatures. Jiraiya had the toads of Mount Myoboku, Tsunade had her slugs from Shikkotsu Forest, and he, Orochimaru, would eventually summon the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    But this snake in front of him? It wasn''t speaking, unlike the high-level toads or the intelligent slug Tsunade summoned. Most snakes from Ry¨±chi Cave didn''t have the gift of speech unless they were particrly special.

    It can''t speak? Orochimaru thought, pondering the situation. So how did the original Orochimaru control these snakes?

    His mind worked through the possible exnations."Do I need to sign a summoning contract first?" Orochimaru muttered. "That makes sense¡­ but how do I go about signing the contract? Do I need to visit Ry¨±chi Cave?"

    Just as these thoughts were crossing his mind, the flower patterned python reacted. Bah! The python hissed and gestured toward the basement, seemingly asking him to follow.

    "Do you want me to go down with you?" Orochimaru asked tentatively.

    Bah! The python nodded or at least it seemed to.

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, but quickly decided to follow. With my current strength, I should be able to handle anything unexpected. He walked down into the basement, fully aware of his surroundings.

    The basement was small, and the lighting was poor. Realizing the darkness would hinder him, Orochimaru quickly returned upstairs to fetch a candle. Once lit, the soft glow of the me illuminated the space, revealing two objects sitting before him.

    One was an intricately detailed scroll, and the other was a long iron box.

    ---

    Orochimaru sat cross-legged in his living room, the two items ced beside him. Behind him, the flower patterned python coiled quietly, its tongue flickering in and out as it watched him obediently. The creature''s docile nature surprised Orochimaru. It seemed surprisingly loyal and calm in his presence, an unexpected contrast to the snake''s usual aggressive reputation.

    This snake is unusually well-behaved, Orochimaru thought, though he quickly pushed those thoughts aside. There were more pressing matters at hand.

    He turned his attention to the two objects in front of him. Even with all his experiments and experiences, he couldn''t help but marvel at what he had found.

    So my father had a summoning contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave too? Orochimaru''s mind raced. It seemed that this python had been summoned by his father to guard these two treasures.

    Orochimaru recalled that in the basement, there had been a tunnel leading out of Konoha Vige, allowing the python to leave to hunt for food. That exined how the creature had survived in hiding for so long. The python had been living beneath the house for a year, sustaining itself by catching prey from the outside.

    "What a pleasant surprise!" Orochimaru said to himself, his voice filled with rare emotion. He calmed his excitement and examined the long iron box next to the scroll. The box wasn''t locked but had a simple seal that required chakra to unlock. Orochimaru channeled a bit of chakra into the seal, and soon the box creaked open. ??§¡?¦Ï??¨§?

    Inside the box was a shining silver sword, its de gleaming in the dim candlelight.

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened, his pupils contracting. "It really is¡­ Kusanagi!"

    In his memories, this very sword had been used by him to kill both the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, and his former master, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. While the Kusanagi Sword wasn''t a divine artifact, it was incredibly sharp and could extend, shorten, and transform at will making it a formidable weapon.

    Beside the swordy a letter.

    Orochimaru opened it slowly. Countless words appeared before his eyes, written in a familiar hand.

    "Boy, if you''re reading this, it means I''m no longer in this world..."

    There was no doubt this was a letter left behind by Orochimaru''s father.

    The letter exined how his father had obtained the sword by chance. Before heading to the battlefield, he had a premonition that he might not survive. Fearing that the sword would fall into enemy hands, he hid it away in the basement, entrusting it to the care of the python.

    The letter warned Orochimaru of the sword''s immense value and power, advising him to only use it once he was strong enough. His father cautioned him never to disy the Kusanagi in front of others until he was capable of wielding it effectively.

    "So that''s why Orochimaru in the original timeline always kept this sword inside his body," Orochimaru chuckled darkly. He remembered vividly how the original Orochimaru would summon the Kusanagi by having a snake regurgitate it from his mouth a sight that was as bizarre as it was unsettling.

    Disgusting,Orochimaru thought with a grimace. The original Orochimaru must have altered his body through countless experiments, turning himself into something less humane.

    That won''t be me. Orochimaru decided firmly. He had no intention of bing a grotesque snake-human hybrid. His experiments would be different.

    cing the Kusanagi Sword to the side, he picked up the scroll. As expected, it was a summoning contract. His father''s name was written at the top, marking him as a summoner of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    ording to the instructions on the contract, Orochimaru would need to sign his name on the bottom and then leave a bloody handprint to finalize the agreement. It was a simple process, one that he had been familiar with from his knowledge of the original story.

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru followed the instructions. He pricked his finger, signed his name, and ced a blood-stained handprint on the scroll.

    As the blood seeped into the scroll, Orochimaru felt a sudden shift within his mind. Something foreign yet familiar embedded itself into his consciousness a connection to Ry¨±chi Cave and its serpentine inhabitants.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind.

    "Master, please issue yourmand!"

    Orochimaru blinked in surprise. The voice belonged to the flower patterned python coiled behind him.

    So, after signing the contract, I canmunicate with these snakes telepathically?

 Chapter 15:

    Except for Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraiya were just as surprised at first! However, they soon breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    The Hiruzen who had been sliced in half gradually lost his original appearance, his body transforming into two lumps of dirt at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Seeing this, Orochimaru''s brows furrowed in frustration.

    As expected, it was an Earth Clone!

    He knew Hiruzen wouldn''t be defeated by such a basic ninjutsu, but what puzzled him was when Hiruzen had even cast the clone jutsu.

    In memory, Orochimaru had seen many battles where it seemed like the enemy captured was a real person, only for it to turn out to be a clone. However, those battles were part of a story, and such instances were rare in reality. In a real battle, you''d usually notice something wrong if an opponent was a clone.

    Did I miss a detail? Orochimaru wondered. Did Hiruzen use the Earth Clone when he first appeared or when he hid his real body somewhere?

    "Amazing. You managed to defeat my clone¡­" Hiruzen''s voice came from the nearby woods as he emerged calmly.

    Looking at the two Orochimarus his real body and the shadow clone Hiruzen couldn''t help but show approval. "Orochimaru, you''ve really surprised me. Your clones can release ninjutsu too?"Hiruzen was genuinely impressed. The basic principle of shadow clones was that they equally divided the user''s chakra. For an average six-year-old child, having enough chakra to fight and cast jutsu was already impressive let alone having a clone that could cast jutsu without dispelling afterward!

    For Orochimaru''s clone to release multiple ninjutsu and remain intact was evidence of an unusually high chakra capacity.

    "This is nothing," Orochimaru replied with narrowed eyes, "and... it''s not over yet!"

    Without wasting another moment, Orochimaru dashed forward, channeling wind chakra into his movements. Though wind chakra didn''t directly increase a ninja''s speed, it could reduce the caster''s weight by a special release method, making them faster in a roundabout way.

    This was an innate skill Orochimaru had gained, so it wasn''t surprising to him. However, given that he was only six years old, the boost in speed wasn''t enough to create a lethal threat to Hiruzen neither in terms of speed nor strength.

    Fortunately, thanks to the enhancements from the basic gic serum, Orochimaru''s mental fortitude had increased significantly. As he engaged Hiruzen in closebat, his reaction speed was just barely able to keep up with his teacher''s swift fists and kicks.

    Punch, dodge, kick! Every movement looked precise and skilled.

    "Wow¡­ so strong!" Jiraiya, still hanging upside down from the tree, watched in awe. He couldn''t even articte his thoughts properly, his eyes wide as he observed the taijutsu battle between Orochimaru and Hiruzen.

    The saying there''s no harm inparison rang true. Watching Orochimaru now, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel embarrassed at his own earlier blunder. He was filled with jealousy, watching Orochimaru''s fluid movements, while he himself had been humiliated by such a simple trap.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "He''s be much better at taijutsu, hasn''t he?" Tsunade, who was hiding in the grass, was also impressed. She had known Orochimaru for a while and could clearly see how much he had improved.

    "The strength isn''t bad, and the speed isn''t slow either!" Hiruzen praised once more as he blocked Orochimaru''s punch. "But you can''t do it alone"

    Before Hiruzen could finish, a loud boom!echoed across the training ground, shaking the air.

    Hiruzen quickly parried Orochimaru''s attack and did two quick somersaults to dodge the explosion. Before he could react further

    "It''s now!" a voice whispered from the grass.

    Whoosh!

    A figure darted out from the grass near Hiruzen, moving swiftly toward him.

    Ding, ding!

    Two crisp sounds rang out as the bells tied to Hiruzen''s waist were snatched away.

    "Hehe, Hiruzen-sensei!" Tsunade grinned, standing before him with the two bells in hand.

    The battle was over.

    "Oh?" Hiruzen was momentarily stunned before bursting intoughter. "Hahaha! Well done! You two worked together perfectly!"

    Although Hiruzen had held back significantly during the fight, the fact that two six-year-olds had managed to cooperate so seamlessly and execute such a sessful strategy was proof of their exceptional talent. ??¦­?§£§¦S?

    Especially Orochimaru¡­

    Thinking of this, Hiruzen turned to Orochimaru. "But tell me, Orochimaru, where did you learn these techniques?"

    "Yeah, yeah! How did youe up with the idea of attaching the explosive tag to your clone?" Tsunade chimed in, full of admiration.

    Earlier, while Orochimaru and Hiruzen were locked in closebat, it had seemed as if Hiruzen had the upper hand. But just as the fight reached its climax, Orochimaru''s shadow clone had rushed in. Tsunade had expected it to be destroyed immediately, but to her surprise, it self-destructed instead, using the explosion to create an opening.

    The angle of the explosion was perfect, forcing Hiruzen to dodge away right into her path, allowing her to grab the bells.

    The precision and nning behind it were undeniable. Without that perfectly timed explosion, they wouldn''t have won.

    "I just imagined it," Orochimaru replied nonchntly, not wanting to exin too much.

    Though in truth, he had copied Uchiha Itachi''s Clone Explosion technique from his previous life''s memory, Itachi wasn''t even born yet. Technically, Orochimaru wasn''t lying.

    "Imagined it, huh? Haha! You''re quite the genius!" Hiruzenughed heartily, clearly impressed. "You''ve just graduated, and you''re already using explosive tags so cleverly. Very good, very good!"

    Hiruzen was clearly pleased with Orochimaru''s talent.

    Jiraiya, on the other hand, wasn''t having such a good time. He had been tied to the wooden stake, looking pitiful as Tsunade mocked him mercilessly.

    Despite it being their first day together, Jiraiya and Tsunade were already bickering. Jiraiya shouted insults like "t-chested," "airport," and "washboard," while Tsunade fired back with "pervert" and "loser."

    Hiruzen, standing to the side, tried to calm things down. "Alright, alright, that''s enough. Tsunade, you and Orochimaru head home for now. I''ll have a talk with Jiraiya."

    Just as Tsunade and Orochimaru turned to leave, Orochimaru suddenly asked, "Teacher, when can we start taking missions?"

    Hiruzen blinked, a bit surprised. "There''s no rush for that. Today''s test is enough for now. We''ll discuss missions tomorrow."

    "Alright," Orochimaru replied with a nod, turning to leave. Whether it was one day earlier orter didn''t make much difference to him.

    As they walked away, Tsunade suddenly stopped in her tracks, curious. "Hey, Orochimaru, you seem really eager to start missions. Why?"

    "Money."

    Tsunade blinked. "Money? Are you short on cash?"

    "Yes."

    "Seriously?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru said bluntly, leaving Tsunade speechless as they continued walking. All Orochimaru could think about was how missions would bring him money, and how money would enable him to fund his experiments. His priorities were crystal clear.

    For him, the path forward was simple: make money, do experiments, and grow stronger.

 Chapter 16:

    As Tsunade walked away, Orochimaru''s earlier conversation with her still echoed in his mind.

    "I thought it would be a lot," Tsunade had said casually. "It''s only 150,000 Ryo. Just wait, I''ll go back and get it for you!"

    Sure enough, a wealthy family is a wealthy family, Orochimaru mused. For most genin, 150,000 Ryo was an astronomical amount of money. Even chunin had to risk their lives on many dangerous missions to umte such a sum. Yet, Tsunade, without batting an eye, offered it to him like it was pocket change.

    Even though she emphasized that it was a loan, the fact that a mere child could hand over that much money so casually spoke volumes about the financial strength of the Senju n.

    To be honest, borrowing money had never crossed Orochimaru''s mind. He didn''t have close family or friends in this world. Besides, Tsunade was just a little girl herself how could he, with his adult mindset, even bring himself to ask for a loan? But once the conversation had naturally veered toward money, and Tsunade had offered to lend it, he didn''t hesitate to ept. After all, this would save him nearly two months of time, and Tsunade could be considered someone under his care now. It was a win-win situation, with neither side losing out.

    ---

    Half an hourter, true to her word, Tsunade returned with a thick stack of banknotes and threw them in front of Orochimaru. One-thousand-ryo bills, stacked up to a total of 150,000.

    "Well, here''s 150,000 ryo!"

    At that moment, Orochimaru felt a strange sensation almost as if he were being pampered like some kept boy. The absurdity of it all wasn''t lost on him, but he still had to express his gratitude."Thanks."

    "You''re wee," Tsunade replied nonchntly, waving it off. "With your talent, it won''t take long for you to make that kind of money yourself."

    Orochimaru nodded, not disagreeing. It was true although making money as a genin was slow, advancing to chunin would open the doors to higher-paying missions. And with his current abilities, advancing to chunin was only a matter of time.

    After parting ways with Tsunade, Orochimaru set off to purchase the necessary experimental equipment. His home wasn''t too small, and now that he lived alone, he had already cleared out space to use as aboratory three days earlier. There was no concern about not having enough room for the equipment he was about to buy.

    Typically, setting up an ordinaryboratory would require manyrge machines, and the average private home wouldn''t suffice for suchrge-scale experiments. But for the first experiment creating the basic gic enhancement serum the process was rtively simple. The main challengey in obtaining rare ingredients, whilerge,plex equipment wasn''t needed. So, for now, Orochimaru''s home would suffice.

    ---

    By the time Orochimaru had bought all the necessary materials, it was already evening. The streets were busy with peopleing and going, but he remained focused, carrying bags of supplies and equipment back to his home. Despite theteness of the hour, sleep was thest thing on his mind. He had gone over the experimental steps countless times in his head and couldn''t wait to begin.

    After meticulously setting up all the equipment, Orochimaru finally began the first real experiment of his life creating the basic gene enhancement serum. He followed the steps that were engraved in his mind, moving with precision.

    At first, he thought his strong theoretical knowledge would make the process simple. But reality soon proved otherwise.

    "Alright, first, heat this herb slightly¡­"

    "Wait, why is it turning mushy?"

    "Let''s try again¡­"

    "This fire seems too weak now?"

    "Okay, this time should be fine wait, too much material again?!"

    The harsh truth of scientific research was dawning on Orochimaru sessful experiments required countless trials and errors. Every step had to be precise. Every failure contributed to a deeper understanding of the process. ?¦¡?£Ï??¨º?

    Still, Orochimaru wasn''t one to give up easily. He had almost memorized all the theoretical aspects, so there was no reason he couldn''t figure it out with enough practice. And so, his long journey of trial-and-error scientific research began in earnest.

    ---

    Day by day, time passed.

    Orochimaru gradually grew more ustomed to life in Konoha Vige. The day after his graduation, Hiruzen Sarutobi officially gave him, Tsunade, and Jiraiya their Konoha forehead protectors. At the age of six, they were now officially genin.

    During the day, Orochimaru followed Sarutobi on D-rank and C-rank missions, learning variousbat techniques and honing his skills. At night, he devoted himself to his experiments. He bnced his schedule with strict discipline, ensuring he went to bed at midnight and woke up at 7 a.m. sharp. Now that he had be Orochimaru, he had no intention of cking off like an idle otaku.

    Finally, half a yearter,te one night, Orochimaru stood in his dimly litb, holding up a test tube filled with light green liquid. A satisfied smile tugged at his lips.

    "It should be sessful this time! System, check if the serum is qualified!"

    ["Ding! Beginning analysis¡­ Testingplete."]

    ["Basic gene enhancement serum, purity: 92%, exceeding the 90% standard."]

    ["Final verdict: The basic gene enhancement serum has been sessfully produced! Next technology avable: Gene Extraction. Would you like to unlock it?"]

    "Unlock it," Orochimaru said without hesitation.

    The effectiveness of the gene enhancement solution was determined by its purity. Only serum with a purity of 90% or higher could fully exert their effects. Though Orochimaru wasn''t aiming for perfection 100% purity he knew that the benefits wouldn''t significantly increase past 90%, so this result was more than satisfactory.

    ["Ding! Gene extraction technology sessfully unlocked!"]

    ["Congrattions, host, you''ve acquired¡­"]

    Another set of experimental equipment appeared in his storage, though this time there wasn''t as much as during the first experiment. The new tools were small and specialized.

    Orochimaru checked the new scientific data. The next area of research was gene fusion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ---

    Gene Fusion: The process ofbining two or more genes to enhance an existing species or create a new one.

 Chapter 25:

    The First Ninja War, despite being called a "war," was more like two viges locked in a prolonged battle of attrition Konoha versus Kumogakure, and Kirigakure versus Iwagakure. Compared to therge-scale conflicts that would ur in the future, this war was rtively monotonous. Still, the fighting dragged on for years, and Orochimaru couldn''t quite understand how these small forces, with only a few thousand on each side, could sustain such a lengthy conflict.

    "Are they really that cautious, dragging things out for years?" Orochimaru mused to himself, though he quickly dismissed the thought. It wasn''t his ce to question the strategies of warlords or generals from centuries past.

    He originally had ns of his own ns to exchange a weakened version of the basic gene enhancing fluid he had recently developed in exchange for Konoha''s support in furthering his scientific research. He also had hopes of gaining ess to the remains of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, whose cells were of great interest to him.

    But with the sudden arrival of a mission, those ns had to be put on hold.

    An hourter, fully armed, Orochimaru stood at the entrance of Konoha Vige alongside Tsunade and Jiraiya. All three were dressed in standard ninja gear: forehead protectors, ninja uniforms, weapon pouches, scrolls, leg wraps, and ninja shoes. This wasn''t their first mission, but until now, their tasks had been mundane D-rank missions like picking up garbage, weeding fields, catching cats, and delivering letters.

    On rare asions, they had gone on missions outside the vige, but those were just to deal with local bandits hardly a challenge for any of them. In fact, they had never even encountered a true wandering ninja, much less an enemy of notable strength. The bandits they did fight were weak, the kind of scum that even Naruto''s shadow clones could defeat in secondster in the timeline.

    But this mission was different.

    When Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya arrived at the entrance of Konoha, they found Hiruzen already waiting for them. He, too, was fully armed, wearing ck battle armor that gave him amanding presence. Despite his serious appearance, there was a glint of pride in his eyes as he looked at his three students.

    Hiruzen couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction especially when it came to Orochimaru. The boy''s natural talent and dedication made him a prodigy, one that Hiruzen was proud to call his disciple."Let''s go," Hiruzen said simply.

    There were no inspiring speeches or fiery words. Just those simple words to kick off the mission.

    As they traveled, Hiruzen briefed them on the details of the mission. ording to his information, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, had already returned to the front lines with a force of seasoned ninjas. The enemy Cloud Ninjas from Kumogakure had begun to retreat. With the most intense fighting over, the battlefield was now less dangerous.

    Still, Hiruzen wanted his students to experience the reality of war. They were the future of Konoha, and he had a duty to prepare them for what was toe. He wanted them to see firsthand just how brutal the battlefield could be.

    As they moved swiftly through the forest, the four of them jumped from tree to tree, moving like shadows through the foliage. The scenery on both sides blurred as they sped toward the frontlines.

    "Heh, finally!" Jiraiya said with excitement, barely able to contain himself. "We''re going to the battlefield! I bet we''re the youngest ones out there, huh?"

    Indeed, at barely nine years old, the three of them were quite young to be deployed to a battlefield during the First Ninja World War. However, Orochimaru, who knew the future, couldn''t help but think that their age was rathertepared to the standards that woulde in future wars. In the original timeline, Uchiha Itachi was brought to the battlefield at the age of four, and Kakashi graduated from the Academy at five and became a Chunin at six, immediately seeingbat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Compared to those prodigies, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya''s age didn''t seem particrly early at all.

    The closer they got to the frontlines, the more signs of battle they encountered.

    They arrived at the northeastern defense line of the Land of Fire, and immediately, the devastation of war was apparent. Trees were splintered and swayed ominously, and rocks were shattered into fragments. The ground was littered with kunai, shuriken, and broken ninja swords, signs of the intense battles that had taken ce there.

    If one looked closely, they could even spot corpses that hadn''t yet been removed.

    "This¡­ is war¡­" Jiraiya muttered, his voice much quieter now. His earlier excitement waspletely gone, reced by an uneasy silence as he took in the carnage around him. ?a£Î?¦¢¨¨?

    The sight of the corpses their eyes wide open, their faces twisted in pain was enough to unsettle even Tsunade. She had trained to be a strong kunoichi, but no amount of training could prepare a person for the horrors of war. Both she and Jiraiya had grown up in a peaceful vige, and this was their first real taste of the battlefield.

    Orochimaru, however, remained calm. Whether it was because of the mental fortitude he had developed in his previous life or because he had mentally prepared himself for what he knew was inevitable, he wasn''t shaken by the scene before him. In fact, he felt a strange detachment. This wasn''t the first time he had seen death, and it certainly wouldn''t be thest.

    "Be careful," Hiruzen said after checking the condition of the nearest corpse. "We''re still half a day''s journey from the front line, but things can change quickly."

    The three young ninjas nodded, their senses sharp and alert.

    They were about to continue when suddenly¡ª

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Six figures appeared out of nowhere, surrounding them. The sound of shuriken cutting through the air filled the clearing.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade were startled, quickly assuming defensive positions. Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, observing the six figures that had surrounded them. He focused on the forehead protectors they wore.

    "One of our own?" Orochimaru murmured under his breath.

    In the chaos of battle, identifying friend from foe was crucial. The forehead protector was the first line of identification. Even if an enemy used transformation jutsu, they wouldn''t attack someone wearing the same vige''s protector unless they were absolutely sure.

    The leader of the group, a ninja wearing sunsses, stepped forward.

    "Is that you, Hiruzen sama?" the man asked.

    Hiruzen smiled slightly. "Ah, Aburame Takuya. It''s good to see you."

    Hearing their leader''s name called, the other five ninjas visibly rxed. They lowered their weapons and dispersed slightly, allowing the tension in the air to ease.

    "Identity confirmed. Stand down," Takuya ordered his men.

    Orochimaru, watching all this unfold, realized just how tense and dangerous the battlefield really was. It was much more rigorous than he had imagined. Even in seemingly safe territory, trust was something fragile and easily broken.

    This was the reality of war a reality they would soon face firsthand.

 Chapter 18:

    Orochimaru''s request was both confusing and unexpected. Asking for her hair in the middle of a casual conversation? Tsunade couldn''t help but feel a mix of confusion and embarrassment.

    "Wh-why do you want someone else''s hair?" she stammered, her cheeks flushing slightly.

    Could it be¡­? Tsunade''s thoughts started running wild. Does he want to keep it as some kind of keepsake? A token of love, maybe?

    She already had a growing crush on Orochimaru, and in her mind, hair was something personal, even intimate. Given how shy she already felt around him, it was only natural that her imagination ran wild with possibilities.

    "If it''s inconvenient, forget it," Orochimaru replied nonchntly, his calm demeanor showing no sign of ulterior motives.

    "You¡­!" Tsunade, who had been shy moments ago, was now irritated by his totalck of awareness. How could he be so casual about asking for something like that?! "You''re so arrogant, asking someone for something so personal!"

    Nevertheless, Tsunade reluctantly plucked a strand of her hair and handed it to him. "Here!"

    Had it been anyone else, she probably would''ve been furious, but since it was Orochimaru she begrudginglyplied. This guy is such a straightced fool, she thought.

    Orochimaru took the hair calmly, his expression still as unreadable as ever. "Thank you," he said, his voice even and polite."Uh¡­ No¡­ You''re wee¡­" Tsunade stuttered, surprised by his sudden politeness. She wasn''t used to Orochimaru being so formal with her.

    Without saying another word, Orochimaru slipped the strand of hair into the sleeve of his robe, where his gic detector was hidden.

    [Ding, human hair specimen detected. Quality: medium. Slight life energy can be extracted upon fusion.]N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Huh¡­ Tsunade''s gene quality is only medium?" Orochimaru murmured to himself. "Just a little life energy? I was hoping for more, perhaps the legendary vitality of the Senju."

    After months of experimentation, Orochimaru hade to understand a lot more about how the gene extraction process worked. While hair could offer some gic material, it wasn''t as urate or potent as samples taken from flesh and blood. But even with the limitations of hair, the results here were still valid.

    The realization struck him that Tsunade''s gic potential wasn''t as high as he had initially assumed. Tsunade''s genes really are¡­ just average?

    It made sense when he thought about it. The Senju n had indeed been powerful, but there were only a few standout figures known throughout history. In Tsunade''s generation, even her parents didn''t achieve any particr fame. In fact, Tsunade''s own chakra reserves weren''t all that impressive unless she used the Yin Seal. Without that technique, her chakra capacity was arguably lower than even Jiraiya''s an average civilian-born ninja.

    With that in mind, the system''s analysis seemed urate.

    Only a little life energy, huh¡­Orochimaru pondered. After a moment of thought, he decided he would save these genes forter, once he unlocked gene fusion. He could then choose the best genes for fusion, aiming to maximize his benefits.

    "Hey! Why are you two still standing around here?" a loud voice called from a distance.

    Orochimaru and Tsunade turned their heads simultaneously.

    "Jiraiya, what do you want?" Tsunade asked.

    "Hiruzen-sensei''s busy today," Jiraiya said with a grin, "so he told me to let you know we''re disbanded for the day."

    "What?!"

    ---

    Orochimaru was lucky, and not just because of his status. Being one of the future legendary Sannin meant he had a bright future ahead. But from the moment he transmigrated into this world, his position had been unique. ?????????

    In the harsh world of ninja viges, ordinary civilian-born ninjas were often looked down upon or bullied. But neither Orochimaru nor Jiraiya had to deal with that. Why? Because they had a teacher, and their teacher Hiruzen was a disciple of the Second Hokage.

    Thanks to this connection, no one dared bully them, not even the Uchiha n members who usually held themselves in high regard. After all, who would risk offending the Hokage''s disciple?

    Taking advantage of this rare free time, Orochimaru said his goodbyes to Jiraiya and Tsunade. He had more important matters to attend to specifically, gathering nt and animal specimens for his experiments.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya, ustomed to Orochimaru''s solitary habits, didn''t think much of it as he wandered off.

    "He''s always doing his own thing," Tsunade remarked.

    "Yeah, but hey, I''ve got something to show you!" Jiraiya grinned, an air of excitement in his voice.

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Something to show me? What is it?"

    Jiraiya''s confidence radiated as he pulled out a kunai, nicked his finger, and quickly began forming hand seals.

    "Watch this!"

    Summoning Jutsu!

    With a loud p on the ground, ck runes spread out from the point of contact, and in an instant, white smoke billowed around him. As the smoke cleared, a small toad appeared in front of them.

    Tsunade blinked. "This is¡­"

    Jiraiya puffed out his chest, arms crossed proudly. "What do you think? Pretty cool, right? I''ve learned how to summon toads from Mount Myoboku! Impressed yet?"

    Ever since he had signed the contract with the toads of Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya had been eager to show off his new abilities especially to Tsunade. He wanted her to see that he wasn''t just a cker; he was powerful, too.

    Tsunade had originally been slightly impressed. However, the moment she saw Jiraiya''s smug expression, her pride kicked in, and she rolled her eyes. "It''s just a summoning jutsu. What''s the big deal? I can do that too."

    "What?!" Jiraiya immediately deted, his excitement crashing into disbelief. "You can do it too?"

    "Of course! Watch."

    With a simr motion, Tsunade bit her finger, performed the seals, and mmed her hand to the ground. A second plume of white smoke appeared, and when it dissipated, a small slug stood next to Jiraiya''s toad.

    "This¡­ this is¡­!" Jiraiya was stunned, his jaw nearly hitting the floor. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Tsunade had summoned something too?

    Tsunade grinned smugly. "How about that? Did I lie to you?"

    Jiraiya stood in stunned silence, unable to process what had just happened. He had been so proud of his new skill, only to discover that Tsunade who hadn''t bragged about it at all could do the same thing.

    "But¡­" Jiraiya stammered, still trying to salvage his pride. "Even so, I''m definitely stronger than Orochimaru!"

    Tsunade gave him an unimpressed look. "You''d better stop dreaming. Even if you know the summoning technique, I''m sure Orochimaru knew it a long time ago. He''s just not as showy as you."

    "No way¡­!" Jiraiya''s world was copsing.

    "How''s it impossible? If you don''t believe me, go ask him."

    "I will!"

    ---

    Jiraiya''s confidence was shattered as he stormed off, determined to find out if what Tsunade said was true. Meanwhile, Tsunade couldn''t help but chuckle at his frustration, knowing full well that Orochimaru likely did know the summoning jutsu and that he was the type to keep such abilities to himself.

    Poor Jiraiya,she thought with a smirk. He''s got a long way to go.

 Chapter 28:

    Konoha border, Kumo Ninja Vige defense line!

    In the dense jungle, a group of about a dozen swift and agile figures darted through the undergrowth with practiced ease.

    Among the group, both men and women were easily recognizable by their dark skin and the sophisticated ninja swords strapped to their backs. Their attire and demeanor marked them as the elites of the Kumo Ninja Vige.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Damn it, what is the Raikage thinking,promising with Konoha like this?" one of the men suddenly grumbled, his tone dripping with dissatisfaction.

    Judging by his voice, it was clear that he was not pleased with their leader''s decision.

    "Exactly! After all this time and fighting, how can a mere agreement erase the hatred between us?"

    "I agree! Those Konoha ninjas deserve to die!" another added angrily, his voice full of venom.

    Several other ninjas in the team nodded in agreement, their expressions dark.

    "Enough!" The man leading the group, a ninja named Shai, interrupted with a stern voice. "I know some of you lost family to Konoha, but Raikage-sama gave us orders, and we must follow them.""Tch, I know," one of them grumbled, "but before we leave, we''re going to have onest bit of fun on this battlefield!"

    "That''s right! We can at least kill a few more Konoha dogs before we retreat!"

    "Exactly! I hope we meet some...."

    "Hold on!" Shai, now crouched on a tree branch, raised his hand abruptly, signaling the group to stop. Everyone immediately halted in their tracks, their movements disciplined and silent.

    "What''s wrong, Captain Shai?" one of the ninjas behind him asked.

    With a wicked grin, Shai responded, "It seems we''ve found ourselves a little mouse."

    "Oh?" The ninja who had spoken returned the grin. "Kai, sense anything?"

    The ninja named Kai, a wiry man, nodded and knelt to the ground, cing two fingers lightly on the soil. He closed his eyes, concentrating deeply.

    "How many can you sense?" Shai asked, his voice tense with anticipation.

    "Nine people," Kai answered confidently, his eyes still closed.

    It was clear that Kai was the team''s sensory ninja, and in the dense forest where visibility was limited, it was often these perception-based abilities that determined victory in battle. By identifying the number and positioning of enemies, a proper strategy could be devised. ???¦­?§£??

    "Only nine?" Shai smirked, ncing at his own group of twelve. "Seems like we''ve got the advantage. I''ll take two of you with me to lure them out. The rest of you, lie in wait for the right moment to strike."

    "Understood!"

    ---

    Whoosh!

    Ding ding ding!

    Three Kumo ninjas appeared in the clearing, and Konoha''s group immediatelyunched an attack. Several shurikens were hurled in quick session.

    The three cloud ninjas, who had anticipated the ambush, easily deflected the projectiles.

    "Hah! You Konoha cowards,e out and fight us!" one of the Kumo ninjas shouted mockingly, his voice full of contempt.

    "Hahaha, did you really think you could ambush us?"

    As they taunted their enemies, the Kumo ninjas skillfully dodged the attacks while throwing kunai equipped with explosive tags in return.

    BOOM!

    The explosions rocked the Konoha team''s hiding spots. Hiruzen, watching the unfolding chaos, narrowed his eyes. "Their sensory ninja is quite skilled... Eagle, stall them for as long as you can!"

    "Understood!" the ANBU ninja known as Eagle responded. He quickly formed hand seals and mmed his hands to the ground.

    "Earth Release: Rock Attack!

    Immediately, sharp, jagged rocks shot up from the earth, hurtling toward the Kumo ninjas like a volley of bullets.

    Hiruzen nced back at his three young students. "Orochimaru, Tsunade, Jiraiya just fight as you normally would, but be cautious."

    "Got it!" all three responded in unison.

    Hiruzen then turned to the rest of the group. "Everyone else,e with me to engage the enemy!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    In a sh, Hiruzen''s form blurred into an afterimage as he led the charge toward the battlefield.

    ---

    The battle began in earnest, and chaos erupted as every Konoha ninja found themselves face-to-face with an opponent. Hiruzen himself was quickly engaged by three Kumo ninjas, theirbined attacks forcing him to stay on the defensive.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya watched the scene unfold, his eyes wide with fear. He swallowed hard, clearly unnerved by the intensity of the battle. Just as he was about to speak, Orochimaru grabbed him by the cor and yanked him forward.

    "Stop daydreaming," Orochimaru''s cold voice cut through the noise as he dragged Jiraiya to safety.

    BOOM!

    A massive explosion rocked the ground right where Jiraiya had been standing just moments ago.

    "That was close!" Jiraiya gasped, clutching his chest in relief.

    He was about to thank Orochimaru when...

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Three Kumo ninjas suddenlynded in front of the trio two men and one woman.

    "Oh? What do we have here? Just three little brats?" one of the men sneered.

    "Hahaha, shouldn''t kids your age still be sucking at their mother''s tits?" the other man mocked.

    The female ninja, however, was less amused. "Quit fooling around. They may be kids, but they''re still our enemies. Let''s finish this quickly."

    On the battlefield, age didn''t matter. If you wore the forehead protector of the enemy, you were a target to be eliminated.

    With a cold smile, the female ninja drew her sword and leapt into the air, shouting, "Since you''re here on the battlefield, don''t me me for being ruthless! Die, little brats!"

    Her de glinted under the sunlight as she performed a powerful move Cloud Style: Crescent Moon sh!

    Whoosh!

    The crescent-shaped sword energy sliced through the air, speeding mercilessly toward Orochimaru and the others.

    The Kumo ninjas, well-versed in closebat and known for their mastery of lightning-based jutsu and sword techniques, believed that once they closed the distance, victory was assured. Most Konoha ninjas were weaker in meleebat, and only the Uchiha and Hy¨±ga ns had the power to reliably counter such direct attacks.

    For these three Kumo ninjas, it seemed like an easy win.

    CLANG!

    The sound of metal shing rang out as the female ninja''s attack was blocked.

    Her eyes widened in shock. "What?! Blocked? By this brat?!"

    "Nani...?!"

    Orochimaru, his face expressionless, had intercepted the strike with his own de. Without a word, his left sleeve suddenly burst open, and countless snakes shot out from his arm.

    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"

    The snakes lunged at the Kumo ninjas with terrifying speed.

    "Jiraiya!" Orochimaru shouted.

    "Got it!" Jiraiya finally snapped out of his daze, quickly forming hand seals. "Ninja Art: Needle Jiz¨­!"

    Spikes of hardened hair shot out from Jiraiya''s head, creating a defensive barrier as sharp as steel.

    "Watch out!" one of the Kumo ninjas yelled.

    But before they could react, Tsunade, with a battle cry, charged forward and mmed her fist into the ground.

    BOOM!

    The earth cracked under her punch, sending tremors rippling through the battlefield.

    Amidst the chaos, one of the Kumo ninjas shouted, "Your opponent is me! Let''s see if you can survive this!"

 Chapter 20:

    The unexpected joy from Orochimaru discovering the white python overwhelmed him momentarily. His instincts, however, did not lead him to attack. Instead, his first thought was to step back.

    Why attack a snake when I should be one of them? he mused. If he attacked this snake, how could he expect to forge a bond with themter?

    Luckily, the flower-patterned python didn''t seem hostile, but Orochimaru remained cautious. After all, sudden kindness from a snake wasn''t something to be taken lightly. ncing at the scroll the python had dropped, he quickly formted a n. While keeping a wary eye on the snake, he reached for the scroll.

    Upon inspecting it, he found that the scroll itself wasn''t particrly unique, save for what it recorded the origin of this snake.

    "Was this snake raised by my parents?" Orochimaru thought aloud, his golden eyes narrowing. "Could it be that they imnted a spiritual mark in its subconscious, so it wouldn''t attack me?"

    His gaze returned to the massive snake. Orochimaru was well aware that each of the Sannin had their own signature summon creatures. Jiraiya had the toads of Mount Myoboku, Tsunade had her slugs from Shikkotsu Forest, and he, Orochimaru, would eventually summon the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    But this snake in front of him? It wasn''t speaking, unlike the high-level toads or the intelligent slug Tsunade summoned. Most snakes from Ry¨±chi Cave didn''t have the gift of speech unless they were particrly special.

    It can''t speak? Orochimaru thought, pondering the situation. So how did the original Orochimaru control these snakes?

    His mind worked through the possible exnations."Do I need to sign a summoning contract first?" Orochimaru muttered. "That makes sense¡­ but how do I go about signing the contract? Do I need to visit Ry¨±chi Cave?"

    Just as these thoughts were crossing his mind, the flower patterned python reacted. Bah! The python hissed and gestured toward the basement, seemingly asking him to follow.

    "Do you want me to go down with you?" Orochimaru asked tentatively.

    Bah! The python nodded or at least it seemed to.

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, but quickly decided to follow. With my current strength, I should be able to handle anything unexpected. He walked down into the basement, fully aware of his surroundings.

    The basement was small, and the lighting was poor. Realizing the darkness would hinder him, Orochimaru quickly returned upstairs to fetch a candle. Once lit, the soft glow of the me illuminated the space, revealing two objects sitting before him.

    One was an intricately detailed scroll, and the other was a long iron box.

    ---

    Orochimaru sat cross-legged in his living room, the two items ced beside him. Behind him, the flower patterned python coiled quietly, its tongue flickering in and out as it watched him obediently. The creature''s docile nature surprised Orochimaru. It seemed surprisingly loyal and calm in his presence, an unexpected contrast to the snake''s usual aggressive reputation.

    This snake is unusually well-behaved, Orochimaru thought, though he quickly pushed those thoughts aside. There were more pressing matters at hand.

    He turned his attention to the two objects in front of him. Even with all his experiments and experiences, he couldn''t help but marvel at what he had found.

    So my father had a summoning contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave too? Orochimaru''s mind raced. It seemed that this python had been summoned by his father to guard these two treasures.

    Orochimaru recalled that in the basement, there had been a tunnel leading out of Konoha Vige, allowing the python to leave to hunt for food. That exined how the creature had survived in hiding for so long. The python had been living beneath the house for a year, sustaining itself by catching prey from the outside.

    "What a pleasant surprise!" Orochimaru said to himself, his voice filled with rare emotion. He calmed his excitement and examined the long iron box next to the scroll. The box wasn''t locked but had a simple seal that required chakra to unlock. Orochimaru channeled a bit of chakra into the seal, and soon the box creaked open. ??§¡?¦Ï??¨§?

    Inside the box was a shining silver sword, its de gleaming in the dim candlelight.

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened, his pupils contracting. "It really is¡­ Kusanagi!"

    In his memories, this very sword had been used by him to kill both the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, and his former master, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. While the Kusanagi Sword wasn''t a divine artifact, it was incredibly sharp and could extend, shorten, and transform at will making it a formidable weapon.

    Beside the swordy a letter.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru opened it slowly. Countless words appeared before his eyes, written in a familiar hand.

    "Boy, if you''re reading this, it means I''m no longer in this world..."

    There was no doubt this was a letter left behind by Orochimaru''s father.

    The letter exined how his father had obtained the sword by chance. Before heading to the battlefield, he had a premonition that he might not survive. Fearing that the sword would fall into enemy hands, he hid it away in the basement, entrusting it to the care of the python.

    The letter warned Orochimaru of the sword''s immense value and power, advising him to only use it once he was strong enough. His father cautioned him never to disy the Kusanagi in front of others until he was capable of wielding it effectively.

    "So that''s why Orochimaru in the original timeline always kept this sword inside his body," Orochimaru chuckled darkly. He remembered vividly how the original Orochimaru would summon the Kusanagi by having a snake regurgitate it from his mouth a sight that was as bizarre as it was unsettling.

    Disgusting,Orochimaru thought with a grimace. The original Orochimaru must have altered his body through countless experiments, turning himself into something less humane.

    That won''t be me. Orochimaru decided firmly. He had no intention of bing a grotesque snake-human hybrid. His experiments would be different.

    cing the Kusanagi Sword to the side, he picked up the scroll. As expected, it was a summoning contract. His father''s name was written at the top, marking him as a summoner of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    ording to the instructions on the contract, Orochimaru would need to sign his name on the bottom and then leave a bloody handprint to finalize the agreement. It was a simple process, one that he had been familiar with from his knowledge of the original story.

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru followed the instructions. He pricked his finger, signed his name, and ced a blood-stained handprint on the scroll.

    As the blood seeped into the scroll, Orochimaru felt a sudden shift within his mind. Something foreign yet familiar embedded itself into his consciousness a connection to Ry¨±chi Cave and its serpentine inhabitants.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind.

    "Master, please issue yourmand!"

    Orochimaru blinked in surprise. The voice belonged to the flower patterned python coiled behind him.

    So, after signing the contract, I canmunicate with these snakes telepathically?

 Chapter 30:

    "Summon beasts?!"

    "These kids are incredible!"

    "Amazing!!"

    The Konoha ANBU, though fully engaged in their own battles, couldn''t help but notice out of the corner of their eyes the massive figures that appeared alongside the young Sannin. Their hearts swelled with admiration for the three children they had previously doubted. At this moment, they finally recognized the strength and potential of Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade.

    After all, not every ninja had the ability to summon ninja beasts. And having abat-ready summon on the battlefield significantly enhanced a ninja''s strength, especially in prolonged engagements. The ANBU knew this all too well from their own experiences.

    ---

    "H-hateful...!"

    The Kumo ninjas, once filled with confidence, now stood frozen, gripping their swords tightly, their faces filled with terror as they looked up at the three ninja beasts summoned by the Konoha brats.

    Two of the summoned creatures, a toad and a slug, didn''t appear particrly threatening at first nce. The slug seemed passive, and the toad didn''t look like much of a fighter either. But the enormous flower patterned python? It radiated menace, its thick body coiled and ready to strike, and its sharp eyes gleamed dangerously.---

    "Tsunade-sama!"

    The voice of the slug, Katsuyu, was soft and melodic, instantly calming anyone who heard it.

    Jiraiya''s summon, a small toad, sighed deeply before speaking, "Jiraiya, I was enjoying some peace and quiet, and you call me out now? Tch... wait... have you brought me to a battlefield?!"

    As soon as the summon beasts appeared, they immediately spoke to their summoners. However, Orochimaru''s python said nothing aloud, simply hissing in anticipation. Deep within Orochimaru''s mind, the serpent''s voice slithered into his thoughts, acknowledging him: "Master..."

    ---

    Before Orochimaru''s defection, the bonds between the three young ninjas were truly remarkable. Even Orochimaru, who rarely showed much sentimentality, couldn''t help but feel a tinge of nostalgia and camaraderie as he stood with his teammates. For two years now, under the guidance of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the three of them had trained side by side, building not just strength but mutual trust.

    Their teamwork had only grown stronger. The hidden shadow snake handsbined with Jiraiya''s Needle Jiz¨­, for example, was a deadlybination they had perfected through practice. The synchronization they had with their summon beasts was no different.

    Signing a blood contract was the key to summoning beasts, and the size and power of the summoned creature often depended on the chakra capacity of the ninja.

    Tsunade''s slug, Katsuyu, could adjust her size depending on the amount of chakra Tsunade poured into the summoning. Simrly, Orochimaru''s snakes and Jiraiya''s toads would vary in species and strength ording to the chakra avable.

    At the tender age of eight, the Sannin still had limited chakra reserves. Consequently, the summon beasts they summoned weren''t asrge as the ones they would summon in the future.

    Currently, Tsunade''s slug and Jiraiya''s toad were only slightly taller than an adult human. Orochimaru''s summoned snake, while formidable, was about seven to eight meters long, its body thicker than a grown man''s thigh.

    That being said, Orochimaru had already taken intermediate gene enhancement serum, which had doubled his chakra capacity over the past two years. His real strength far surpassed what he was showing now. However, to keep pace with Tsunade and Jiraiya, he had opted for a smaller summon, knowing that summoning arger snake might create unnecessaryplications.

    ---

    In truth, Orochimaru had to be cautious when summoning snakes, especially when it came to summoning thergest and most dangerous one Manda. Unlike the other summon creatures, the snakes from Ry¨±chi Cave were notoriously vicious and independent. Even Manda, who had intelligence far beyond an ordinary beast, was cruel, cold-blooded, and often defiant.

    If Orochimaru ever summoned Manda, he would likely need to wrestle with the snake to establish control. At this stage, that wasn''t necessary, nor did Orochimaru have the time or inclination to deal with such a rebellious creature.

    ---

    Returning to the battle at hand, the Kumo ninjas who once held the advantage in numbers now found themselves evenly matched. Worse yet, they had underestimated Sarutobi Hiruzen and, by extension, his students.

    Hiruzen had already eliminated one enemy ninja, and the young Sannin trio had quickly dispatched another with their surprise attack. Now, the Kumo ninjas had only one extra member on their side. ??¦­???§¦S

    But as soon as the four summon beasts appeared, their numerical advantage vanished.

    Hiruzen Monkey King Enma, in particr, struck fear into the hearts of the remaining Kumo ninjas. Enma was a nightmare for anyone who faced him in battle. His immense strength and sharp ws could tear through even the strongest defenses and, as the Kumo ninjas quickly learned, he could grab their ninja swords directly with his powerful hands.

    Ding ding!

    Bang bang!

    "Tsunade, get out of the way!" Orochimaru shouted.

    "Got it!" Tsunade responded instantly, pushing off the ground with her toes and leaping back gracefully, giving Orochimaru and Jiraiya space to move.

    The two boys quickly formed hand seals, preparing tounch abined attack on the Kumo ninjas now entangled with the summon beasts.

    "Fire Release: me Bullet!"

    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"

    Fire and windbined in perfect harmony, the wind fanning the mes into a massive inferno that surged toward the remaining Kumo ninja.

    WHOOSH!

    The fire roared across the battlefield like a wildfire, consuming everything in its path. Within moments, screams echoed from the mes as the Kumo ninjas were caught in the searing heat.

    ---

    Shuriken, kunai, explosive tags, and the roars of summon beasts filled the battlefield with a cacophony of sound and fury. The overwhelming difference in power between the Konoha ninjas and their Kumo opponents became painfully clear as the fight drew to a close.

    "W-White haired Ape... Dammit... You''re Hiruzen Sarutobi!"

    The Kumo J¨­nin Shai, after witnessing the white haired-furred Monkey King Enma and recognizing Hiruzen''sbat prowess, finally realized who he was up against. His voice trembled with anger and fear.

    The image of Hiruzen had been imprinted deeply into the minds of the Kumo ninjas from previous battles. But it wasn''t just Hiruzen himself it was the fearsome White haired Ape that haunted them most.

    Hiruzen, his face calm but resolute, nced at the remaining Kumo ninjas and spoke softly, "This war should have ended long ago. Why are you still so stubborn?"

    "Ended?!" Shai''s voice cracked with bitterughter. "You''re so naive...! Die!!"

    With a roar of desperation, Shai gripped his sword and rushed at Hiruzen once more. He knew full well that he was no match for the man in front of him. But retreat was not an option.

    Looking around at the bodies of his fallenrades, Shai realized that the miscalctions he had made in underestimating Hiruzen and his students had cost his entire team their lives.

    What would be the point of returning now? He had nothing left no teammates, no family. Rather than continue living with the shame of this failure, it was better to die here, on the battlefield.

    He had made peace with his fate.

    "Ninjas should die on the battlefield!"

    WHOOSH!

    With a single swift motion, Hiruzen''s kunai pierced Shai''s heart from behind, gleaming with cold finality as it delivered the killing blow.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The battle was over.

 Chapter 22:

    Konoha Hospital!

    Hiruzen was there, busy helping out, given the influx of injured ninjas.

    "Bed 11 needs another blood transfusion!" a medic shouted.

    "This wound is deep and almost infected. Didn''t you disinfect it while on the front lines?" another nurse asked, her tone full of concern.

    "We tried, but the medical facilities on the front lines are limited!" replied the injured ninja, grimacing in pain.

    At that moment, Hiruzen noticed Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya entering the hospital and quickly stood up to greet them.

    "Ah, you''re here! Come on, help out! You''re not skilled enough to handle advanced treatments, so just focus on bandaging for now!"

    He turned to a young woman wearing a white coat with a brown ponytail tied neatly behind her back. "Biwa, have the three of them help with the bandaging."

    The woman, none other than Biwako Sarutobi, Hiruzen''s wife looked up and replied, "Got it! There''s plenty of bandaging work, so I''ll have them assist the nurses."At this point, Biwako was only in her twenties and already dedicated to her work as a medic-nin.

    Orochimaru took a quick nce around the hospital. The number of injured people today was staggering far more than he had ever seen on his previous visits.

    "Why are there so many wounded?" Orochimaru asked, clearly puzzled by the overcrowded state of the hospital.

    Hiruzen smiled slightly, though there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. "You''re quite observant, Orochimaru. Well, it''s no secret now, so I''ll tell you. The fighting on the front lines has eased, and we''ve managed to transport some of the more seriously injured soldiers back to the vige for proper treatment."

    "Ah, I see," Orochimaru nodded in understanding.

    The sheer number of wounded was indeed the consequence of the ongoing war. The injured were being brought back from the front lines, those who had narrowly escaped death but still bore the marks of battle.

    "This is war..." Jiraiya muttered, looking at the injured shinobi with a pained expression. "It''s awful..."

    Tsunade, standing beside him, wore a simrly somber look as she observed the wounded.

    For Orochimaru, however, the sight didn''t evoke the much emotional reaction. He had mentally prepared himself for this, knowing full well the harsh reality of war. While he helped with the bandaging, he couldn''t help but covertly scan the hospital for something else his prey.

    It wasn''t long before Orochimaru''s eyes locked onto the hospital''s blood storage room.

    Given how chaotic the hospital was today, no one would notice if he slipped in for a moment...

    ---

    That night, after a long day of helping at the hospital, Orochimaru returned home. He was exhausted but far too eager to rest just yet. On his desk were more than a dozen small syringes lined up neatly, each containing a small amount of red liquid blood samples Orochimaru had carefully extracted from the hospital''s blood storage room. ???????§¦?

    Despite his fatigue, he immediately began his testing. After everything he had learned so far, his interest in gic research had only deepened. How could he possibly rest when such invaluable samples were at his disposal?

    Ding! It has been detected that this sample contains water attribute energy. Fusion will grant the power of water.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. "As expected. Blood is the best gic sample."

    He knew the results being detected reflected the chakra attributes of the blood donors. Previously, when he had tested Tsunade''s hair, the system had only extracted a small amount of life energy. But now, with blood samples, he could unlock the chakra nature of other ninjas.

    Tsunade herself had chakra with four different attributes: Water, Fire, Lightning, and Earth. This difference between the energy extracted from her hair and blood made it clear to Orochimaru just how much more potentialy in the use of blood for gic analysis.

    The tests continued.

    Ding! This sample contains two chakra attributes: Fire and Lightning. Fusion will grant the power of Fire and Lightning.

    Ding! This sample contains the Wind attribute...

    One blood sample after another, each providing Orochimaru with valuable data. Some contained only a single attribute, while others had two or even three.

    Then suddenly

    Ding! A special human gene sample has been detected. Fusion can grant the gic traits of this sample.

    "Special genes?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed in curiosity. "System, check the details!"

    Holding the syringe with the special blood sample in hand, Orochimaru''s heart began to race as he awaited the analysis.

    Host, please wait. The system is analyzing the sample... Analysisplete. The gene belongs to the Uchiha n. Fusion with this gene will grant the traits of the Uchiha, including the potential to awaken the Sharingan.

    "The Uchiha n?" Orochimaru murmured, his golden eyes gleaming with excitement.

    When he had tested Tsunade''s cells earlier, the system had only granted him a small portion of life energy, nothing particrly noteworthy. But now, this blood sample from the Uchiha n promised something entirely different the ability to inherit the traits of the Uchiha, possibly even the Sharingan.

    But why the difference? Why had Tsunade''s hair yielded only a small amount of life energy, while this Uchiha blood sample promised the potential for far more powerful abilities?

    "Senju and Uchiha are supposed to be gically equal. So why did Tsunade''s sample result in such a minor gain, while the Uchiha sample offers something far greater? Is it simply the difference between hair and blood?"

    No. The reason lies in the activation of gic traits. Tsunade has not awakened the Sage Body, which is why you cannot gain that ability from her genes. However, the owner of this Uchiha blood has awakened the Sharingan, which is why you can gain the power of the Uchiha through fusion.

    As the system exined, Orochimaru quickly grasped the concept.

    It wasn''t just about having the right genes; it was about whether those genes had been activated. Tsunade had the potential for the Sage Body, but since she hadn''t awakened that ability, it wasn''t avable for extraction. On the other hand, the Uchiha donor had already awakened the Sharingan, which meant that power was ripe for the taking.

    Orochimaru''s knowledge of gics and biology had grown immensely, and he understood that transnting cells often resulted in rejection. But what made the Uchiha n so special? Of course, it was the Sharingan that dazzling, coveted dojutsu that many sought after but few could wield properly.

    The spiritual energy within the Sharingan was so potent that most people couldn''t handle it. Only those with Uchiha blood could fully control the power of the Sharingan. Those like Kakashi, who had a transnted Sharingan, couldn''t activate or deactivate it at will.

    But now... If Orochimaru could sessfully fuse this Uchiha gene into himself, he would not just transnt the Sharingan he would awaken it as if he were born with Uchiha blood.

    Seven dayster, the gene extraction task wasplete, and the system had unlocked new data: the gene fusion process, as well as something called gene fusion fluid.

    With this new information, Orochimaru''s suspicions were confirmed: he could now fuse the genes of others and gain their powers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This process was far more advanced than the crude cell transnts seen in the original series. It wasn''t just about inserting cells from one person into another''s body. It was about true fusion extracting the gic material of one individual, processing it, and then merging it with another person''s gic code using the gene fusion fluid.

    In other words, Orochimaru could nowbine the traits of two different beings into one.

    If he mastered this technique, he could gain the power of anyone''s bloodline.

    He could fuse Uchiha genes to awaken the Sharingan.

    He could fuse Hyuga genes to awaken the Byakugan.

    He could even fuse the genes of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, to awaken the Sage Body.

    Yes, awaken not merely transnt. This was the key difference. By using gene fusion, he could naturally awaken the powers of other bloodlines within his own body.

    "Gene fusion fluid can perfectly merge two different sets of genes?" Orochimaru mused, his grin widening. "Haha... So, if I truly master this technique, I could give anyone the Sharingan. I could give anyone the Wood Release. I could even extract the chakra of Asura and Indra and cultivate my own Rinnegan."

 Chapter 33:

    Orochimaru''s straightforward demeanor made Tsunade feel a bit uneasy, but she quickly brushed it off and caught up with him.

    At the new barbecue restaurant, the food was mouth-wateringly delicious. The tender, juicy meat was a wee change from the battlefield rations they had eaten over the past ten days.

    Even Orochimaru, usuallyposed and reserved, found himself indulging, his appetiterger than usual. After all, they had been out in the field for quite some time, moving between the battlefield and the search party. Good food like this was a rarity when you were fighting for your life.

    "This is so good!" Tsunade said between bites, clearly enjoying herself. "I wonder where Jiraiya''s run off to¡­ If he were here, we could all enjoy this together!"

    Orochimaru smiled for the first time in a while, a rare sight.

    Noticing his smile, Tsunade paused and blinked at him, feeling a bit flustered. "You¡­ why are you smiling?"

    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately, and when he did, his tone was casual. "Nothing."

    Orochimaru''s smile was a rare urrence. In the two years they had known each other, Tsunade could count the number of times she had seen him smile on one hand.

    "For some reason," Orochimaru continued, "seeing you eat like this brings a sense of calm to me."Tsunade was taken aback by his words, her cheeks reddening slightly. "Why are you so weird?" she muttered, feeling awkward. But she quickly shrugged it off and resumed devouring her food with gusto.

    ---

    Though Orochimaru enjoyed the peaceful moment, he hadrger ns in motion. He needed to get Konoha''s attention, specifically the attention of its higher-ups, so he could gain ess to the vige''s research facilities and resources. If he could position himself as an invaluable asset in scientific research, they would have no choice but to grant him ess to the materials he needed. And from there, everything he wanted would be within his grasp.

    However, for the moment, the vige''s leaders including the Second Hokage were still out on the front lines. Orochimaru would have to be patient and wait for their return before he could make his move.

    But to his surprise, that wait turned into a month.

    ---

    One morning, while conducting a new experiment in his makeshiftb at home, Orochimaru was deep in concentration. Tsunade, fascinated by his work, sat nearby, watching closely. Ever since she had learned about Orochimaru''s ability to create what she and Jiraiya had started calling the "super recovery potion," her respect for him had grown immensely.

    Even Jiraiya, who loved to argue and bicker, had been awestruck by Orochimaru''s scientific prowess. Though Jiraiyacked any talent or interest in medical research, he hade to admire Orochimaru''s abilities. That said, his fascination with Orochimaru''s research hadn''t distracted him from his training. Jiraiya spent most of his time training or traveling back and forth between Konoha and Mount Myoboku, thend of the toads.

    Tsunade, on the other hand, was different. She had a natural affinity for medicine and healing. It was clear that she was destined to be Konoha''s greatest medical-nin, though at this stage, she was still just a curious student. She was utterly captivated by Orochimaru''s research, particrly his gene-enhancement and healing experiments.

    "Orochimaru, do you think this herb could be substituted with a different one?" Tsunade asked, crouching down and pointing to some green leaves simmering quietly in a beaker.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, nodding slightly. "While the potency might be a little weaker, the overall effect would remain the same."

    Tsunade''s eyes widened in admiration. "Wow, you''re so knowledgeable! Even better than the director at the hospital!"

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but smile wryly. "It''s just different fields of expertise, Tsunade."

    "Well, I still think you''re amazing!" Tsunade said, eyes gleaming with genuine admiration.

    Before Orochimaru could respond, the sound ofmotion from outside interrupted them.

    "What''s going on?" Orochimaru muttered.

    Tsunade, equally curious, jumped to her feet and dashed outside to investigate. It didn''t take long for her to piece together what had happened.

    The war had ended, and Konoha had emerged victorious. The vige''s ninja forces were returning, and the vigers had organized arge-scale weing ceremony for them. Konoha''s streets were now filled with returning shinobi, greeted by their emotional families. ???¨¯??¨¨?

    Many families embraced their loved ones, their tears falling freely, overwhelmed with joy and relief. But not everyone was so lucky. For some, their family members had returned in body bags, leading to a different kind of tear-filled reunion one filled with sorrow and heartbreak.

    Even though Konoha had won the battle, war was always apanied by pain and loss. Tsunade watched the scene, aplicated expression on her face.

    "It''s strange¡­" she murmured. "Even after a victory, it still feels so sad."

    Orochimaru, who had followed her outside, stood next to her. "This kind of war will go on for many years. You''ll get used to it."

    Tsunade looked up at him, her brow furrowed. "Will it reallyst for many more years?"

    Orochimaru nodded without hesitation. "Of course. You didn''t think that the end of this war would suddenly bring peace to the world, did you?"

    He spoke with such calm certainty, but the truth in his words weighed heavily on Tsunade.

    In his mind, Orochimaru could already picture the endless conflicts toe the Second Great Ninja War, the Third, and even the Fourth. Corpses would continue to pile up in every war, and peace would always remain elusive.

    Tsunade remained silent, still processing his words when Orochimaru suddenly spoke again, his voice low.

    "Strange... Why hasn''t the Second Hokage returned yet?"

    Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts, blinking in confusion. "That''s true. Not only hasn''t my granduncle returned, but Hiruzen-sensei is missing too!"

    Her concern rising, she ran up to a nearby ninja who had just returned. "Sayama-senpai!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The man turned at the sound of her voice, his expression brightening. "Ah, little Tsunade! What can I do for you?"

    "Do you know where Lord Hokage is? Didn''t hee back with the rest of the troops?"

    "Oh, the Second Hokage?" Sayama paused, then smiled. "Lord Hokage and several other higher-ups went to the border to sign an alliance agreement with the Land of Lightning. They''ll be back in two days."

    "Oh, I see! Thank you, Sayama-senpai!" Tsunade replied cheerfully, her initial worry fading.

    But while Tsunade seemed reassured, Orochimaru''s mind was spinning.

    The Second Hokage went to sign an alliance agreement with the Land of Lightning? He thought, frowning. Why does that sound so familiar...?

    Then, in a sudden moment of rity, it hit him.

    The Kinkaku Force Coup! The Gold and Silver Brothers!

    The Second Hokage was about to walk straight into a deadly trap.

    The Second Hokage is going to die.

 Chapter 24:

    Orochimaru''s sharp words hit Jiraiya hard, but Jiraiya was notoriously thick-skinned. He wasn''t going to let Orochimaru''sments knock him down so easily.

    "How do you know it''s impossible if you don''t try? I believe that if I persist, I''ll be able to win her over one day!" Jiraiya said, his voice filled with stubborn optimism. Then, he quickly changed the subject. "So, are we going to fight or not?"

    Orochimaru didn''t hesitate for even a second. "Not interested."

    His refusal was blunt and definitive. Orochimaru had more important things to do he had no time to waste on Jiraiya''s silly challenges. His days were filled with experiments and advancing his knowledge, not indulging Jiraiya''s fantasies.

    Jiraiya looked deted. He had trained for days, hoping to test out his new techniques, but here was Orochimaru, shutting him down with zero interest. It felt like throwing a punch into cotton no resistance, no impact. Just utterly frustrating.

    "You..."

    Just as Jiraiya was about to argue further, something caught his eye. His gaze wandered toward Orochimaru''s open door, and his expression quickly changed to one of curiosity.

    "Hey, Orochimaru... what''s going on in your house?"

    Jiraiya''s attention waspletely diverted now. He noticed the various ss jars, test tubes, and other experimental equipment scattered around the room."Whoa... what are all these? Seriously, what are you doing in here?"

    This wasn''t the first time Jiraiya had been to Orochimaru''s house, but he''d never really been inside before, nor had he seen what Orochimaru was up to. Usually, Orochimaru kept the door shut tight and ensured no one could peek in. But this time, perhaps by ident, or maybe just because Orochimaru was no longer trying to hide it, the door was open, revealing what looked like aboratory inside.

    Though all the advanced scientific equipment provided by the system was neatly stored away, the standard Konoha-grade tools and supplies were enough to leave Jiraiya stunned. Bottles filled with strange liquids, jars containing mysterious specimens, and piles of books were neatly arranged around the room.

    Jiraiya''s jaw dropped. At only eight years old, the sight of so much scientific equipment was dazzling.

    "These... are all yours?"

    "Of course," Orochimaru answered tly.

    "What the heck are you doing with all this stuff?" Jiraiya asked, still in shock.

    "Improving my strength," Orochimaru responded matter-of-factly.

    "Improving your strength?" Jiraiya blinked, then let out augh. "What kind of nonsense is that? Everyone knows the way to get stronger is by training every day, not ying with bottles and jars. What could this possibly do?"

    Orochimaru gave him a withering look. "With your intelligence, I wouldn''t be able to exin it."

    "Orochimaru! Jiraiya! What are you huh? What''s this?"

    At that moment, Tsunade suddenly appeared, dropping down from the roof and walking straight through the open door. She looked around the room, her eyes widening with surprise.

    She had seen many things in her young life, but this? This was unexpected. Tsunade hadn''t known that Orochimaru was conducting research. She looked at the various bottles and jars, her curiosity piqued. Her eyes then drifted to a pile of gics books sitting on the nearby table.

    Without thinking, Tsunade grabbed one of the books, flipping through a few pages. "This is amazing. You actually understand all this?"

    "I didn''t understand it at first," Orochimaru replied calmly, "but now I do."

    When he had first started his research, Orochimaru had indeed been confused by much of the scientific jargon. It had taken him half a year just to develop his first batch of primary gene enhancement fluid. Now, after two years of intense study and practice, he could make multiple batches in just a few days.

    "Wait... you started studying this stuff a long time ago?" Tsunade quickly grasped onto what Orochimaru had just said.

    "Hmm," Orochimaru nodded slightly.

    With two years of rigorous training under his belt, Orochimaru''s strength had grown significantly. He no longer felt the need to hide his activities from Tsunade or Jiraiya. Besides, Konoha already had medics and scientists researching simr fields, so his work didn''t seem too oundish. What set Orochimaru apart, though, was the fact that his research, guided by the system, was far more advanced than anything Konoha''s researchers could dream of. ??¨¤¦­§à??¨¨s?

    Tsunade was stunned. A memory came rushing back two and a half years ago, shortly after they had graduated from the academy, Orochimaru had borrowed some money from her. At the time, she hadn''t thought much of it since Orochimaru had repaid her so quickly.

    Now, though, she realized he had probably used that money to fund these experiments.

    "Oh my God... this is incredible. You were only six years old back then, and you were already researching all of this?"

    Tsunade''s mind raced, trying to process how a child one of her peers, no less could have been doing such advanced research at such a young age. She couldn''t help but wonder: Was this because Orochimaru had lost his parents? Was his obsession with science a way of coping with that loss?

    Tsunade''s empathy kicked in, and she immediately began to rationalize Orochimaru''s actions.

    "As expected of you, Orochimaru. You''re incredible!" she said with genuine admiration in her voice.

    But Jiraiya, having heard enough, couldn''t hold back his skepticism any longer. "What''s so great about it? We''re ninjas! Our strengthes from training and fighting, not from messing around with weird experiments like this!"

    Jiraiya had conveniently forgotten that, just moments ago, he had been praising Orochimaru''s skills. But now, seeing Tsunade admire Orochimaru''s research stung him in some strange way, even if he couldn''t quite understand why.

    Tsunade immediately shot back, "Even if you don''t understand it, that doesn''t make it any less impressive. Besides, anything is better than what you do, idiot!"

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m an idiot. But no matter how dumb I am, I''m still better than you, you t-chested"

    Before Jiraiya could finish, Tsunade''s temper red. "What did you just say?! Jiraiya, you''re dead!"

    "I''m dead? Ha! Come and catch me first!" Jiraiyaughed, backing away with a smug grin.

    "Enough," Orochimaru interjected sharply, his voice cold. "Don''t cause trouble in here."

    Tsunade and Jiraiya froze in their tracks. Even at eight years old, Orochimaru had an aura thatmanded attention and respect. His tone was enough to stop their bickering, at least for now.

    Jiraiya smirked, "See? Orochimaru said not to cause any trouble. So stop picking fights with me, Tsunade!"

    Tsunade, still seething, looked ready to throw another punch, but she held back, ncing at Orochimaru instead. Orochimaru, sensing the tension, decided to change the subject.

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru said, "I have to go see Hiruzen sensei. Want toe with me?"

    "Of course," she replied quickly, seizing the opportunity to leave.

    The trio set off toward the Hokage''s office. When they arrived at the Hokage building, Hiruzen greeted them almost immediately. He had a serious expression on his face.

    "You came at just the right time," Hiruzen said. "Based on your good performance in the vige, I''ve decided that it''s time for you to be deployed to the frontlines. You''ll get some real-world experience on the battlefield."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Go back and prepare yourselves. We''ll be leaving in an hour," Hiruzen added, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru knew immediately that his ns would have to be postponed.

    The battlefield awaited.

 Chapter 25:

    The First Ninja War, despite being called a "war," was more like two viges locked in a prolonged battle of attrition Konoha versus Kumogakure, and Kirigakure versus Iwagakure. Compared to therge-scale conflicts that would ur in the future, this war was rtively monotonous. Still, the fighting dragged on for years, and Orochimaru couldn''t quite understand how these small forces, with only a few thousand on each side, could sustain such a lengthy conflict.

    "Are they really that cautious, dragging things out for years?" Orochimaru mused to himself, though he quickly dismissed the thought. It wasn''t his ce to question the strategies of warlords or generals from centuries past.

    He originally had ns of his own ns to exchange a weakened version of the basic gene enhancing fluid he had recently developed in exchange for Konoha''s support in furthering his scientific research. He also had hopes of gaining ess to the remains of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, whose cells were of great interest to him.

    But with the sudden arrival of a mission, those ns had to be put on hold.

    An hourter, fully armed, Orochimaru stood at the entrance of Konoha Vige alongside Tsunade and Jiraiya. All three were dressed in standard ninja gear: forehead protectors, ninja uniforms, weapon pouches, scrolls, leg wraps, and ninja shoes. This wasn''t their first mission, but until now, their tasks had been mundane D-rank missions like picking up garbage, weeding fields, catching cats, and delivering letters.

    On rare asions, they had gone on missions outside the vige, but those were just to deal with local bandits hardly a challenge for any of them. In fact, they had never even encountered a true wandering ninja, much less an enemy of notable strength. The bandits they did fight were weak, the kind of scum that even Naruto''s shadow clones could defeat in secondster in the timeline.

    But this mission was different.

    When Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya arrived at the entrance of Konoha, they found Hiruzen already waiting for them. He, too, was fully armed, wearing ck battle armor that gave him amanding presence. Despite his serious appearance, there was a glint of pride in his eyes as he looked at his three students.

    Hiruzen couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction especially when it came to Orochimaru. The boy''s natural talent and dedication made him a prodigy, one that Hiruzen was proud to call his disciple."Let''s go," Hiruzen said simply.

    There were no inspiring speeches or fiery words. Just those simple words to kick off the mission.

    As they traveled, Hiruzen briefed them on the details of the mission. ording to his information, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, had already returned to the front lines with a force of seasoned ninjas. The enemy Cloud Ninjas from Kumogakure had begun to retreat. With the most intense fighting over, the battlefield was now less dangerous.

    Still, Hiruzen wanted his students to experience the reality of war. They were the future of Konoha, and he had a duty to prepare them for what was toe. He wanted them to see firsthand just how brutal the battlefield could be.

    As they moved swiftly through the forest, the four of them jumped from tree to tree, moving like shadows through the foliage. The scenery on both sides blurred as they sped toward the frontlines.

    "Heh, finally!" Jiraiya said with excitement, barely able to contain himself. "We''re going to the battlefield! I bet we''re the youngest ones out there, huh?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Indeed, at barely nine years old, the three of them were quite young to be deployed to a battlefield during the First Ninja World War. However, Orochimaru, who knew the future, couldn''t help but think that their age was rathertepared to the standards that woulde in future wars. In the original timeline, Uchiha Itachi was brought to the battlefield at the age of four, and Kakashi graduated from the Academy at five and became a Chunin at six, immediately seeingbat.

    Compared to those prodigies, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya''s age didn''t seem particrly early at all.

    The closer they got to the frontlines, the more signs of battle they encountered.

    They arrived at the northeastern defense line of the Land of Fire, and immediately, the devastation of war was apparent. Trees were splintered and swayed ominously, and rocks were shattered into fragments. The ground was littered with kunai, shuriken, and broken ninja swords, signs of the intense battles that had taken ce there.

    If one looked closely, they could even spot corpses that hadn''t yet been removed.

    "This¡­ is war¡­" Jiraiya muttered, his voice much quieter now. His earlier excitement waspletely gone, reced by an uneasy silence as he took in the carnage around him. ?a£Î?¦¢¨¨?

    The sight of the corpses their eyes wide open, their faces twisted in pain was enough to unsettle even Tsunade. She had trained to be a strong kunoichi, but no amount of training could prepare a person for the horrors of war. Both she and Jiraiya had grown up in a peaceful vige, and this was their first real taste of the battlefield.

    Orochimaru, however, remained calm. Whether it was because of the mental fortitude he had developed in his previous life or because he had mentally prepared himself for what he knew was inevitable, he wasn''t shaken by the scene before him. In fact, he felt a strange detachment. This wasn''t the first time he had seen death, and it certainly wouldn''t be thest.

    "Be careful," Hiruzen said after checking the condition of the nearest corpse. "We''re still half a day''s journey from the front line, but things can change quickly."

    The three young ninjas nodded, their senses sharp and alert.

    They were about to continue when suddenly¡ª

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Six figures appeared out of nowhere, surrounding them. The sound of shuriken cutting through the air filled the clearing.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade were startled, quickly assuming defensive positions. Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, observing the six figures that had surrounded them. He focused on the forehead protectors they wore.

    "One of our own?" Orochimaru murmured under his breath.

    In the chaos of battle, identifying friend from foe was crucial. The forehead protector was the first line of identification. Even if an enemy used transformation jutsu, they wouldn''t attack someone wearing the same vige''s protector unless they were absolutely sure.

    The leader of the group, a ninja wearing sunsses, stepped forward.

    "Is that you, Hiruzen sama?" the man asked.

    Hiruzen smiled slightly. "Ah, Aburame Takuya. It''s good to see you."

    Hearing their leader''s name called, the other five ninjas visibly rxed. They lowered their weapons and dispersed slightly, allowing the tension in the air to ease.

    "Identity confirmed. Stand down," Takuya ordered his men.

    Orochimaru, watching all this unfold, realized just how tense and dangerous the battlefield really was. It was much more rigorous than he had imagined. Even in seemingly safe territory, trust was something fragile and easily broken.

    This was the reality of war a reality they would soon face firsthand.

 Chapter 37:

    Hokage Conference Room!

    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen, sat at the head of the table, draped in his Hokage robe, signifying his role as Konoha''s leader. nking him were the three elders of the vige: Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, and Danzo Shimura. Together, these four individuals held significant influence over the vige''s governance.

    However, missing from the group were two prominent figures: Akimichi T¨­f¨± and Uchiha Kagami, both disciples of the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. Akimichi T¨­f¨±, though respected, represented the interests of his n, making him unsuitable for Konoha''s upper political echelon. As for Uchiha Kagami he had perished on the battlefield. Even in life, despite his loyalty and being trusted by Tobirama, his Uchiha heritage would have barred him from truly entering Konoha''s highest ranks. The Uchiha n, long viewed with suspicion, was always kept at arm''s length from positions of ultimate power.

    The subject of today''s discussion had finally shifted to Orochimaru, Hiruzen''s prized pupil. After resolving the finer points of Danzo''s newly established division, "Root," the focus turned toward the young prodigy''s groundbreaking research.

    "You''re telling me that the potion developed by Orochimaru can give people an extraordinary recovery ability?" Danzo''s expression was one of deep skepticism as he addressed Hiruzen. His voice, typically calm and collected, now betrayed a hint of incredulity.

    Having been entrenched in diplomacy following the peace agreement with the Land of Lightning, and then dealing with the funeral arrangements for the Second Hokage, Danzo and the others had only just returned to normalcy. Now, Hiruzen was speaking of Orochimaru''stest discovery something that echoed the legendary regenerative powers of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama.

    "Indeed. I wouldn''t believe it myself if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes," Hiruzen said, his tone serious. "The recovery rate of ANBU members using Orochimaru''s serum was remarkable. It didn''t just heal minor wounds; it expedited the healing of deep injuries."

    Koharu and Homura exchanged nces, clearly unsettled by the news. If true, this potion could revolutionize Konoha''s medical practices and bolster its military might.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Danzo, however, remained unconvinced. "It''s impossible. Hashirama''s healing power was the result of his unique bloodline. Many researchers, even Orochimaru''s seniors, have tried and failed to replicate that kind of ability. How could an eight-year-old boy aplish what seasoned experts could not?"Hiruzen sighed, understanding Danzo''s reluctance to ept the truth. "You know I wouldn''t bring this up lightly, Danzo. If you''re skeptical, why not investigate it yourself?"

    "I will," Danzo replied, his voice sharp, "I need to see this with my own eyes."

    Hiruzen knew that Danzo''s curiosity, mixed with his hunger for power, would push him to scrutinize Orochimaru''s research thoroughly. Danzo was never one to let a potential weapon slip through his fingers.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    The sound of knocking filled the room as Orochimaru, dressed in his casual attire, entered the conference room. He carried himself with a calm confidence, his eyes observing the room carefully.

    "Teacher," Orochimaru greeted Hiruzen with a respectful bow, acknowledging the elders as well.

    "Ah, Orochimaru," Hiruzen said with a warm smile, "I''m d you''vee. You probably have an idea of why we''ve summoned you today, don''t you?"

    "Indeed, teacher," Orochimaru replied smoothly. He had been waiting for this moment.

    Hiruzen leaned forward, his tone more serious. "We''ve been discussing your remarkable work the healing serum you created. I must say, it''s extraordinary. Your potential for research is beyond what any of us could have predicted."

    Orochimaru''s gaze remained steady. "Thank you, teacher. I have always believed that scientific research could open new doors for the vige."

    Danzo, who had remained silent, suddenly interjected, "Tell us, Orochimaru. How did you develop something that rivals the First Hokage''s legendary healing power?"

    Orochimaru expected this line of questioning. He had long anticipated that his research would attract the attention of Konoha''s higher-ups. Maintaining his calm demeanor, he exined, "The serum''s development came from extensive study of various herbs and medicinal nts. Some ingredients are rare, and while I have seeded with this batch, the scarcity of certain materials might limit further production."

    The room fell silent as the elders processed what he had said. Danzo was the first to break the silence, his eyes narrowing. "Scarce ingredients, you say? So, it''s not something that can be easily mass-produced?"

    Orochimaru nodded. "Correct. I''ve identified two specific herbs that are critical to the serum''s effectiveness, and they are not easy toe by. Recing them might reduce the serum''s potency."

    Hiruzen and the others felt a wave of both relief and disappointment. While the potential of Orochimaru''s research was undeniable, its limitations were also clear.

    Danzo leaned back in his chair, clearly still skeptical but intrigued. "We will have to investigate this further. For now, your research will remain confidential. You''ll continue to develop it under the supervision of Konoha''s top scientists." ????B¨§S?

    Orochimaru gave a slight nod, epting their decision. He had expected this. By keeping his cards close and revealing just enough of his abilities, he had secured a ce within Konoha''s inner research circle.

    "Very well," Hiruzen concluded, "Orochimaru, you may return for now. We''ll finalize the arrangements and let you know how we''ll proceed."

    With a polite bow, Orochimaru turned and left the conference room. As he exited the building, a faint smile tugged at his lips. Things were moving just as he had nned.

    ---

    After Orochimaru left, Danzo excused himself as well, his mind still racing with possibilities. His first stop was to find Eagle, one of the ANBU members who had witnessed the results of Orochimaru''s serum firsthand.

    Eagle was patrolling the outskirts of the vige when Danzo approached. "Lord Danzo," Eagle greeted with a respectful nod.

    Danzo wasted no time, getting straight to the point. "I need you to confirm something for me. Two months ago, you apanied Hiruzen on a mission to eliminate the Kumo Ninja Division, correct?"

    "Yes, that''s right, my lord," Eagle responded, his posture rigid.

    Danzo''s eyes narrowed as he continued. "And during that mission, several of your team members were injured. Orochimaru used some sort of serum to heal them. Is that correct?"

    Eagle hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, my lord. His serum was unlike anything I''ve ever seen. It sped up the healing process in a way that shouldn''t be possible. Even deep wounds healed quickly."

    Danzo''s mind raced. Could it be true? Could Orochimaru have stumbled upon something revolutionary? If so, it was something Danzo wanted to control whether Hiruzen liked it or not.

    "Very well," Danzo said finally, turning away. "That will be all."

    As he walked away, a n began forming in Danzo''s mind. Whether Hiruzen realized it or not, Orochimaru''s talents were far too valuable to be left unchecked. And if Hiruzen wasn''t willing to take the necessary steps, then Danzo would.

    After all, Konoha needed more than just light it needed the darkness, too.

 Chapter 27:

    "Hiruzen-sama, are you sure it''s a wise decision to bring these children here?"

    As they moved stealthily through the dense jungle, one of the ANBU members nced over at Orochimaru and the others, his voice full of doubt.

    The ANBU squad was directly affiliated with the Hokage and usually handled highly specialized tasks, so they didn''t often cross paths with others. They knew of Tsunade being a member of the prestigious Senju n but they had no idea who Jiraiya and Orochimaru were.

    On the battlefield, age wasn''t the only concern. What truly mattered was whether someone had the strength to hold their own in a fight. Would these children be able to keep up, or worse, would they be liabilities in the heat of battle?

    Tsunade, being a Senju and a direct descendant of both the First and Second Hokage, was an exception. Even if her strength wasn''t fully developed, no one couldpletely disregard her potential. But Jiraiya and Orochimaru? They were clearly from civilian backgrounds. How muchbat ability could children ofmoners really possess?

    "Eagle, don''t underestimate them," Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a slight smile, understanding the ANBU captain''s skepticism. "If a fight breaks out, you might be surprised. You could end up being no match for them."

    ANBU members each had codenames, and this captain''s was "Eagle."

    Eagle''s eyes narrowed in dissatisfaction at Sarutobi''s words. "With all due respect, Hiruzen-sama, I know they''re your disciples, but don''t you think that''s a bit much?"

    "That''s right, they''re just kids!" one of the other ANBU chimed in."I mean, it''s not like they''ve seen real battle yet," another added.

    Several ANBU members immediately voiced their agreement, their dismissive tones making it clear they didn''t think much of Jiraiya and Orochimaru.

    After all, no matter how talented these two civilian children might be, what could they really do at just eight years old? Even prodigies from prominent ns wouldn''t be expected to match the skills of trained ANBU members. To them, it wasughable that these kids were even here.

    Sarutobi, however, only chuckled lightly. "Eagle, Fox¡­ After all your years as ninja, surely you''ve realized by now that geniuses do exist in this world, right?"

    "Geniuses?" Eagle scoffed, his skepticism palpable. "Maybe, but no matter how much talent they have, there''s still a limit to what children can do. They can''t be that powerful."

    "Isn''t that the truth¡­" another ANBU muttered in agreement.

    Before the conversation could continue, Tsunade and Jiraiya, having overheard everything, couldn''t hold back their frustration any longer.

    "Hey, hey, uncles from ANBU, don''t look down on us like that!" Jiraiya snapped.

    "That''s right! We''re stronger than you think!" Tsunade added, her eyes narrowing in defiance.

    The three young ninjas had always been exceptionally talented. Even though they were still young, their skills already surpassed many of their peers. In fact, they had the raw potential to surpass many experienced ch¨±nin.

    For context, ch¨±nin were the mostmon rank of ninja in every vige. Even among the ANBU, there were numerous standout ch¨±nin. Sarutobi''s im wasn''t an exaggeration the only thing these threecked was experience in real battlefield conditions.

    "Haha, the kids sure are confident, aren''t they?" one of the ANBU said with a mocking grin.

    "Yeah, let''s see if they''re still so bold when they''re face to face with an enemy. Hope they don''t wet their pants!" anotherughed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Ha ha ha!"

    "You...."

    Before Tsunade could fire back, Orochimaru, who had remained quiet up to this point, suddenly interrupted in a cold, calm voice. "Everyone, stop. There are enemies ahead." ????£Ï???

    At once, the entire group went silent, and all eyes turned to Orochimaru. Even Hiruzen was surprised.

    Sarutobi raised his hand, signaling everyone to halt. "Orochimaru, what is it?"

    "There are enemies up ahead," Orochimaru repeated, his voice steady.

    One of the female ANBU, the squad''s designated sensory ninja, was visibly confused. "Enemies? Kid, don''t make things up. I''m the sensor here, and I haven''t sensed any wait¡­"

    She froze mid-sentence as her expression changed. "Oh no¡­ There are enemies. Everyone, get ready!"

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    In an instant, the group of nine turned into blurs, swiftly moving to find cover amidst the thick foliage.

    As they settled into their positions, hidden behind trees and rocks, many of the ANBU cast sidelong nces at Orochimaru, their expressions no longer filled with skepticism but rather with a glint of recognition.

    Hiruzen, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were less surprised, knowing that Orochimaru possessed an innate sense for danger, but the ANBU members were dumbstruck.

    "Is this kid also a sensory type?" one of them muttered, his voice full of admiration.

    The female ANBU sensor, codenamed "Nightingale," was particrly stunned. She prided herself on her perceptive abilities while not the strongest sensor in the vige, she was skilled enough to be ced in ANBU. Yet, this young boy had detected the enemy before she had?

    Did that mean Orochimaru''s perception abilities were stronger than hers?

    However, what none of them knew was that Orochimaru''s actions weren''t entirely due to his natural talent. He had secretly employed a technique of his own, a small swarm of nearly invisible flies, part of a technology unique to him. He had released them ahead of the group to scout for any potential threats in the dense forest.

    In a war zone, where enemy ambushes could ur at any moment, vignce was key. While the rest of the group had to rely on their senses, Orochimaru''s flies could move faster and detect enemies far ahead.

    That''s how he had managed to pinpoint the enemy''s location before even Nightingale could.

    Swish!

    Before anyone could dwell too long on the matter, three figures suddenly appeared from the trees ahead, dashing through the undergrowth.

    As they stepped into view, the sunlight glinted off the metal of their forehead protectors, which bore the unmistakable symbol of the Vige Hidden in the Clouds, Kumogakure.

 Chapter 39:

    Jiraiya was on the verge of going mad.

    "Orochimaru, I challenge you!" he shouted, his voice full of determination.

    At the Konoha training ground, Jiraiya, with his wild white hair, stood fiercely in front of Orochimaru. His face was twisted in frustration and determination, his eyes burning with the desire for a duel. Orochimaru, on the other hand, looked calm, almost indifferent.

    It didn''t take much for Orochimaru to piece together what had happened. Jiraiya must have seen him and Tsunade together just moments ago, with Tsunade teasing him as usual. The sight had probably triggered Jiraiya''s burning need to prove himself, and here he was, demanding a fight.

    Jiraiya clenched his fists. "Orochimaru, fight me like a man!" His voice was full of passion, reminiscent of their days at the Ninja Academy when he would challenge Orochimaru almost daily.

    Before Orochimaru could even respond, Tsunade, who waszily munching on a skewer, scoffed, "Jiraiya, give it a rest. With your current strength, you''re no match for Orochimaru."

    Tsunade''s words hit Jiraiya hard, but his determination didn''t waver. "I don''t care! I''ll fight him, no matter what!" Jiraiya''s stubbornness had fully kicked in. He was in full second-year syndrome mode, shouting dramatically, "Orochimaru! Come on, let''s settle this right now!"

    "Idiot," Orochimaru muttered under his breath. He had no interest in humoring Jiraiya''s ridiculous challenge. He knew exactly what was going on in Jiraiya''s head jealousy, insecurity, and a desperate need to prove himself. But there was no point in indulging this.

    "Come on, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya yelled again, determined not to let Orochimaru walk away. He stepped forward, fists raised. "Hit me! Fight me like a real ninja!"Orochimaru sighed. He knew Jiraiya wouldn''t give up unless he got what he wanted. As Jiraiya lunged at him, Orochimaru sidestepped smoothly, dodging his punch with ease. With a swift counter, Orochimaru delivered a sharp kick to Jiraiya''s midsection, sending him flying backward. It was the same move he had used against Uchiha Ji before, but with Jiraiya, he held back, not intending to cause any serious harm.

    Jiraiya crashed onto the ground but quickly recovered,nding on his feet with a hard slide that left a trail of dust behind him. "Damn¡­ he''s stronger than I thought." He clenched his arm, still feeling the numbing force of Orochimaru''s kick.

    "Give it up, Jiraiya," Orochimaru said coldly. "You''re not ready for this fight."

    Jiraiya''s face twisted in frustration. "No way! I''ve been training hard these past two months! I''m not the same person I was before!"

    With newfound resolve, Jiraiya quickly formed a series of hand seals. "Fire Style: me Bullet!"

    A massive stream of fire erupted from Jiraiya''s mouth, a zing inferno that shot toward Orochimaru. The sheer heat of the mes warped the air around them, and the roaring fire raced to engulf Orochimaru.

    Tsunade, who had moved off to the side to watch, raised an eyebrow at the sight. "Huh, looks like Jiraiya''s not holding back."

    Despite the intensity of Jiraiya''s attack, Tsunade remained calm, almost bored. She knew Orochimaru far too well to be worried. In fact, she was so unconcerned that she sat down on the grass to watch, as if it were a casual show.

    The mes engulfed Orochimaru entirely, creating a massive wall of fire that seemed almost imprable. Jiraiya watched the fire rage on, but he didn''t rx. He knew Orochimaru wouldn''t be taken down that easily.

    As the mes slowly died down, there was no sign of Orochimaru.

    "Where did he go?" Jiraiya muttered, his eyes scanning the training ground.

    Suddenly, his instincts kicked in. Without thinking, Jiraiya leapt forward, narrowly avoiding a sneak attack from beneath the ground. Orochimaru''s figure emerged from the earth, rising out of the dirt like a phantom. He had used Earth Release to burrow underground and avoid Jiraiya''s fire attack entirely.

    "Earth Release?" Jiraiya frowned. Orochimaru had mastered the multi-element jutsu of their teacher, Hiruzen Sarutobi, long ago. He knew how dangerous Orochimaru could be with that knowledge.

    "It seems I won''t get any peace until I defeat you today, huh?" Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head.

    "That''s right!" Jiraiya grinned, biting his thumb and quickly forming seals again. "Summoning Jutsu! Orochimaru, remember this day! This is the day that I, the great and handsome Jiraiya, defeat you once and for all!"

    A loud bang followed by a puff of white smoke filled the air. When the smoke cleared, arge toad stood beside Jiraiya, its face twisted into a frown of annoyance.

    "Jiraiya! Why do you always summon me during my nap time?" the toad grumbled.

    "Quitining! I need your help to defeat Orochimaru!" Jiraiya shouted back, full of confidence.

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he saw Jiraiya summon a toad from Mount Myoboku. "So, you''re serious about this," he murmured to himself. Without hesitation, he sped his hands together, preparing his own summoning. ?a¦­????

    "Summoning Jutsu!" Orochimaru called out.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Another bang filled the training ground, and out of the smoke appeared a massive flower patterned python, evenrger than the toad. Its scaly body shimmered in the sunlight, and it hissed ominously as it coiled itself beside Orochimaru.

    Tsunade, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help butugh. "Oh great, they''ve both gone all out now," she said, taking another bite of her skewer.

 Chapter 29:

    "Hidden shadow snake hands"

    This was Orochimaru''s signature technique!

    After receiving the summoning jutsu two years ago, Orochimaru had developed this technique as an extension of it. For him, learning ninjutsu had be far easierpared to theplex process of scientific research.

    Scientific projects, even the simplest ones, could take anywhere from half a year to a couple of years toplete. Even with his expertise in creating gic enhancement serums, it still took him two months to develop the gic repair fluid he had been working on.

    But ninjutsu? That was a different story.

    The principles behind most ninjutsu excluding secret techniques and kekkei genkai (bloodline limits) were rtively straightforward. With a teacher to guide him, Orochimaru could learn new techniques in a day, maybe two at most. Even without a teacher, if he studied a technique independently, it rarely took more than three days.

    Hidden shadow snake hands was a summoning-based ninjutsu. Orochimaru, with his vast intellect, had taken just three days to create the technique using necromancy principles and his extensive knowledge of summoning.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While this technique might not have seemed overwhelmingly powerful in the grand scope of things, and it was rarely lethal in the original works, its true valuey in its utility. The countless snakes that erupted from Orochimaru''s arm each served a distinct purpose: intimidation, binding, and capturing. The best part? The jutsu required no hand seals, making it incredibly convenient and fast to execute.

    Unless you were a speed-type ninja, dodging this technique was nearly impossible!At this moment, the female Kumo-nin was no slouch. She wasn''t slow and hadn''t underestimated her opponents, but she never anticipated that Orochimaru would be able to block her swift sword strike with just a kunai.

    Even more, she never expected Orochimaru to attack her with such an unusual method. She waspletely caught off guard!

    The moment her sword was parried by Orochimaru''s kunai, the serpents from his sleeves lunged at her, biting and constricting her. In that instant, she realized something was terribly wrong but it was already toote.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    From Jiraiya''s head and body, countless white strands of hair shot out like needles, sharp and dense as rainfall!

    The female Kumo ninja, trapped by Orochimaru''s serpents, had no time to evade. The white hair needles, with their immense prating power, tore through the air toward her. She tried to struggle, but Orochimaru''s snakes had herpletely bound. She couldn''t move.

    Unlike Tsunade and Sakura, who possessed monstrous strength, most ninjas couldn''t break free from such a tight bind.

    Her teammates saw her predicament and tried to rush to her aid, but Tsunade blocked their path with a devastating punch to the ground.

    Boom!

    The earth shattered under her fist, sending chunks of rock flying in all directions.

    Puff puff puff!

    Almost simultaneously, Jiraiya''s Needle Jiz¨­ rained down upon the female Kumo ninja, turning her into a bloody pincushion. She didn''t even have time to scream before she was reduced to a lifeless husk.

    "Damn it! These brats!!"

    The two remaining Kumo ninjas were enraged. They had underestimated these kids, thinking the battle would be a simple task. They never imagined that one of their own would be killed so swiftly.

    "Bastards, Yiru! What''s happening over there?

    The Kumo captain, Shai, heard the death cry of hisrade from across the battlefield. Mid-fight, he called out angrily, trying to make sense of how one of his adult ninja had been taken down by mere children. They hadn''t even decided the oue of their own fight yet, and these kids were already handling their side of the battle?

    It didn''t make sense. He needed answers.

    Yiru, one of the remaining Kumo ninjas, grit his teeth in frustration and fury. "These aren''t ordinary brats! Damn it, I''m going to kill them!" His voice was filled with rage and disbelief. ?????¨¨S?

    Both Yiru and his remaining teammate gripped their ninja swords tightly, their eyes locked on the three young Konoha ninjas in front of them. They could no longer afford to underestimate these kids they had to avenge their fallenrade.

    At the same time, Orochimaru calmly observed the situation. His eyes flickered toward his kunai, which now had a noticeable chip in its de from blocking the enemy''s attack. He was impressed by the sharpness of the Kumo ninja''s sword. ncing at Jiraiya, who was still frozen in shock, Orochimaru''s frown deepened.

    "Jiraiya, what''s wrong with you?" Orochimaru asked, his voice sharp with irritation.

    Jiraiya, pale and trembling, muttered, "Did I... did I really kill someone...?"

    He was only eight years old. Up until now, the missions they had been assigned merely involved subduing or capturing enemies. Never before had Jiraiya taken a life. The realization that he had just killed someone for the first time sent a chill down his spine, shaking his young heart to the core.

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, was unfazed. It was his first time experiencing this, too, but unlike Jiraiya, the act of killing didn''t disturb him. If anything, he felt a strange excitement, as if something inside him had been unleashed. The hatred, the frustration he carried, it had found an outlet, and killing the enemy only amplified that feeling.

    "What of it?" Orochimaru said coldly, his voice devoid of sympathy. "If you don''t kill them, they''ll kill you. Didn''t you undergo mental training for this?"

    Tsunade, though slightly morepassionate than Orochimaru, was also quick to snap Jiraiya out of his shock. "Jiraiya, now''s not the time to hesitate! This is war!"

    Growing up in the Senju n, where generations of warriors had fought and died, Tsunade hade to terms with the harsh realities of battle faster than Jiraiya. She knew that mercy and hesitation could be fatal on the battlefield.

    "But... but..." Jiraiya stammered, still struggling with his conscience.

    "There''s no ''but!'' They''reing!!" Orochimaru interrupted harshly.

    The two remaining Kumo ninjas, enraged by theirrade''s death, were already charging at them with their swords drawn, ready for revenge.

    The three young Konoha ninjas quickly fell back, trying to maintain some distance as the Kumo ninjas pressed forward.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the battle around them was bing more intense. Elsewhere on the battlefield, other ninjas were beginning to suffer casualties.

    "Earth Release: Earth Flow River!"

    The ground beneath one of the Kumo ninjas suddenly turned soft and slippery, forming a river of mud that dragged him down. Before he could react, his legs were caught in the mire, making it impossible for him to escape.

    "Cloud Style: Downward sh!"

    In another part of the battlefield, a Konoha ANBU ninja was struck by a Kumo ninja''s de, a deep gash opening across his chest. Blood sttered as the ninja grunted in pain, stumbling backward.

    Shuriken, kunai, and explosive tags flew through the air, detonating across the forest as the sounds of battle filled the entire area.

    ---

    Hiruzen, after quickly dispatching one of the Kumo ninjas, nced over at the three children who were still engaged in a fierce fight with their opponents. His eyes narrowed with concern as he noticed that the two remaining Kumo ninjas seemed to be gaining the upper hand.

    "Orochimaru! Now''s your chance use it!" He shouted, signaling to his student.

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with understanding. Without hesitation, he flicked his wrist, pulling out a kunai with an explosive tag attached to it and hurling it toward the enemy.

    Boom!

    The explosion forced the two Kumo ninjas to retreat, momentarily creating a gap between them and the young Konoha ninjas.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya immediately regrouped, standing back to back. Without a word, they bit their thumbs, drawing blood, and began forming hand seals in perfect synchrony.

    Boar ¡ú Dog¡ú Bird¡ú Monkey¡ú Ram!

    "Summoning Jutsu!"

    In unison, they mmed their palms onto the ground.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Three enormous clouds of white smoke exploded from the ground, billowing up and covering the battlefield. As the smoke quickly dissipated, three gigantic summons appeared in front of the stunned enemies.

    But that wasn''t all there was a fourth summon.

    Standing tall beside the three young summons was Hiruzen''s own summon the powerful Monkey King Enma.

    ---

    The Kumo ninjas stared in disbelief as the massive creatures loomed before them. Orochimaru''s massive snake, Jiraiya''s toad, Tsunade''s slug, and Sarutobi''s Monkey King were now all on the battlefield.

    "Tch! Damn it!" one of the Kumo ninjas cursed under his breath. He knew the tide of battle had shifted dramatically.

    These were no ordinary brats they were clearly prodigies trained by one of the greatest ninjas in Konoha. The odds of winning had just plummeted.

    "Get ready!" Shai, still locked inbat Hiruzen, shouted to his team. "We can''t back down now!"

    With their summons backing them, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade prepared for the next phase of the battle. The real fight was about to begin, and this time, the Kumo ninjas were up against forces far beyond what they had anticipated.

    With a confident smirk, Orochimaru gripped his kunai tighter, his cold eyes fixed on the enemy. "Let''s finish this."

 Chapter 30:

    "Summon beasts?!"

    "These kids are incredible!"

    "Amazing!!"

    The Konoha ANBU, though fully engaged in their own battles, couldn''t help but notice out of the corner of their eyes the massive figures that appeared alongside the young Sannin. Their hearts swelled with admiration for the three children they had previously doubted. At this moment, they finally recognized the strength and potential of Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade.

    After all, not every ninja had the ability to summon ninja beasts. And having abat-ready summon on the battlefield significantly enhanced a ninja''s strength, especially in prolonged engagements. The ANBU knew this all too well from their own experiences.

    ---n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "H-hateful...!"

    The Kumo ninjas, once filled with confidence, now stood frozen, gripping their swords tightly, their faces filled with terror as they looked up at the three ninja beasts summoned by the Konoha brats.

    Two of the summoned creatures, a toad and a slug, didn''t appear particrly threatening at first nce. The slug seemed passive, and the toad didn''t look like much of a fighter either. But the enormous flower patterned python? It radiated menace, its thick body coiled and ready to strike, and its sharp eyes gleamed dangerously.---

    "Tsunade-sama!"

    The voice of the slug, Katsuyu, was soft and melodic, instantly calming anyone who heard it.

    Jiraiya''s summon, a small toad, sighed deeply before speaking, "Jiraiya, I was enjoying some peace and quiet, and you call me out now? Tch... wait... have you brought me to a battlefield?!"

    As soon as the summon beasts appeared, they immediately spoke to their summoners. However, Orochimaru''s python said nothing aloud, simply hissing in anticipation. Deep within Orochimaru''s mind, the serpent''s voice slithered into his thoughts, acknowledging him: "Master..."

    ---

    Before Orochimaru''s defection, the bonds between the three young ninjas were truly remarkable. Even Orochimaru, who rarely showed much sentimentality, couldn''t help but feel a tinge of nostalgia and camaraderie as he stood with his teammates. For two years now, under the guidance of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the three of them had trained side by side, building not just strength but mutual trust.

    Their teamwork had only grown stronger. The hidden shadow snake handsbined with Jiraiya''s Needle Jiz¨­, for example, was a deadlybination they had perfected through practice. The synchronization they had with their summon beasts was no different.

    Signing a blood contract was the key to summoning beasts, and the size and power of the summoned creature often depended on the chakra capacity of the ninja.

    Tsunade''s slug, Katsuyu, could adjust her size depending on the amount of chakra Tsunade poured into the summoning. Simrly, Orochimaru''s snakes and Jiraiya''s toads would vary in species and strength ording to the chakra avable.

    At the tender age of eight, the Sannin still had limited chakra reserves. Consequently, the summon beasts they summoned weren''t asrge as the ones they would summon in the future.

    Currently, Tsunade''s slug and Jiraiya''s toad were only slightly taller than an adult human. Orochimaru''s summoned snake, while formidable, was about seven to eight meters long, its body thicker than a grown man''s thigh.

    That being said, Orochimaru had already taken intermediate gene enhancement serum, which had doubled his chakra capacity over the past two years. His real strength far surpassed what he was showing now. However, to keep pace with Tsunade and Jiraiya, he had opted for a smaller summon, knowing that summoning arger snake might create unnecessaryplications.

    ---

    In truth, Orochimaru had to be cautious when summoning snakes, especially when it came to summoning thergest and most dangerous one Manda. Unlike the other summon creatures, the snakes from Ry¨±chi Cave were notoriously vicious and independent. Even Manda, who had intelligence far beyond an ordinary beast, was cruel, cold-blooded, and often defiant.

    If Orochimaru ever summoned Manda, he would likely need to wrestle with the snake to establish control. At this stage, that wasn''t necessary, nor did Orochimaru have the time or inclination to deal with such a rebellious creature.

    ---

    Returning to the battle at hand, the Kumo ninjas who once held the advantage in numbers now found themselves evenly matched. Worse yet, they had underestimated Sarutobi Hiruzen and, by extension, his students.

    Hiruzen had already eliminated one enemy ninja, and the young Sannin trio had quickly dispatched another with their surprise attack. Now, the Kumo ninjas had only one extra member on their side. ??¦­???§¦S

    But as soon as the four summon beasts appeared, their numerical advantage vanished.

    Hiruzen Monkey King Enma, in particr, struck fear into the hearts of the remaining Kumo ninjas. Enma was a nightmare for anyone who faced him in battle. His immense strength and sharp ws could tear through even the strongest defenses and, as the Kumo ninjas quickly learned, he could grab their ninja swords directly with his powerful hands.

    Ding ding!

    Bang bang!

    "Tsunade, get out of the way!" Orochimaru shouted.

    "Got it!" Tsunade responded instantly, pushing off the ground with her toes and leaping back gracefully, giving Orochimaru and Jiraiya space to move.

    The two boys quickly formed hand seals, preparing tounch abined attack on the Kumo ninjas now entangled with the summon beasts.

    "Fire Release: me Bullet!"

    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"

    Fire and windbined in perfect harmony, the wind fanning the mes into a massive inferno that surged toward the remaining Kumo ninja.

    WHOOSH!

    The fire roared across the battlefield like a wildfire, consuming everything in its path. Within moments, screams echoed from the mes as the Kumo ninjas were caught in the searing heat.

    ---

    Shuriken, kunai, explosive tags, and the roars of summon beasts filled the battlefield with a cacophony of sound and fury. The overwhelming difference in power between the Konoha ninjas and their Kumo opponents became painfully clear as the fight drew to a close.

    "W-White haired Ape... Dammit... You''re Hiruzen Sarutobi!"

    The Kumo J¨­nin Shai, after witnessing the white haired-furred Monkey King Enma and recognizing Hiruzen''sbat prowess, finally realized who he was up against. His voice trembled with anger and fear.

    The image of Hiruzen had been imprinted deeply into the minds of the Kumo ninjas from previous battles. But it wasn''t just Hiruzen himself it was the fearsome White haired Ape that haunted them most.

    Hiruzen, his face calm but resolute, nced at the remaining Kumo ninjas and spoke softly, "This war should have ended long ago. Why are you still so stubborn?"

    "Ended?!" Shai''s voice cracked with bitterughter. "You''re so naive...! Die!!"

    With a roar of desperation, Shai gripped his sword and rushed at Hiruzen once more. He knew full well that he was no match for the man in front of him. But retreat was not an option.

    Looking around at the bodies of his fallenrades, Shai realized that the miscalctions he had made in underestimating Hiruzen and his students had cost his entire team their lives.

    What would be the point of returning now? He had nothing left no teammates, no family. Rather than continue living with the shame of this failure, it was better to die here, on the battlefield.

    He had made peace with his fate.

    "Ninjas should die on the battlefield!"

    WHOOSH!

    With a single swift motion, Hiruzen''s kunai pierced Shai''s heart from behind, gleaming with cold finality as it delivered the killing blow.

    The battle was over.

 Chapter 42:

    Hiruzen''s words left Orochimaru stunned. "What do you mean by this, teacher?"

    "Oh, I didn''t make it clear!" Hiruzenughed. "What I mean is, although you have exceptional talent both as a ninja and in scientific research, a person''s energy is limited. If you focus on one field, you can achieve greatness in that area!"

    "You''re still young, so it seems you can manage both for now. But as you grow older, it will be increasingly difficult!"

    "As your teacher, I feel it''s my responsibility to guide you correctly!"

    Orochimaru, understanding the implication, asked, "Are you suggesting that I should choose one and give up the other?"

    It was akin to choosing a major in modern times. With talent in both fields, focusing on one would likely yield better results. Trying to bnce both might lead to failure in each.

    Hiruzen nodded. "Yes, that''s what I mean."

    "Can''t I choose both?" Orochimaru asked tentatively.

    He knew Hiruzen''s concern was well-intentioned, and the reality was as Hiruzen had described. Bncing twopletely different fields like ninjutsu and scientific research was indeed challenging. However, Orochimaru had a system that provided him with over 95% of the necessary knowledge instantly. He could absorb this information in an hour or two, allowing him to focus on scientific research without interfering with his ninja training.Hiruzen pondered for a moment and replied with some worry, "It''s possible, but it''s very risky!"

    He truly didn''t want Orochimaru''s potential to go to waste.

    "It''s okay, teacher!" Orochimaru said calmly. "I''ve always been focused on improving my strength. Studying these things is just a hobby!"

    "Hobby¡­" Hiruzen was taken aback, then twitched his lips.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    You''re only eight years old and have already developed such an advanced recovery potion as a hobby? How do you expect the top researchers in Konoha to feel?

    But Hiruzen, as Hokage, refrained from saying anything too harsh. Instead, he thought about it and realized Orochimaru''s dedication. Since graduating, Orochimaru had consistently attended every gathering, training session, and mission. Each time, he performed exceptionally well.

    Could it be that he was indeed managing to make these breakthroughs in his spare time?

    In awe, Hiruzen took a deep breath and praised him, "It''s astonishing."

    "Well, now that you''ve made your decision, I will support you no matter what!"

    He then knocked on his desk, and an ANBU agent wearing an animal mask appeared holding a money box.

    The ANBU handed the box to Sarutobi Hiruzen and then disappeared.

    Hiruzen pushed the money box towards Orochimaru. "Here are two million Ryo. Though it''s less than what your scientific research results are worth, take it for now. If you need anything in the future, just let me know, and I will do my best to help!" ??¨¤£Î?¦¢??

    "Thank you, teacher!" Orochimaru responded without hesitation.

    He did not refuse the money, as he knew he deserved it. Despite the two million Ryo being meagerpared to the value of his technology, it was a start. Orochimaru had managed to find substitutes for rare medicinal materials and was confident in the value of his technology.

    "Well then, you may go. I''ll arrange for someone to contact youter."

    "Yes!" Orochimaru took the money box and left.

    After Orochimaru''s departure, Danzo emerged from the lounge adjacent to the office.

    "Hiruzen, your disciple is remarkable. How about letting him join me?" Danzo asked.

    Hiruzen''s expression changed. "Danzo, you wanted to establish an independent ANBU training ss, and I agreed without objection. But this child is not even nine years old!"

    "ANBU requires training from a young age. Moreover, this boy has the potential to be a great ANBU!" Danzo retorted.

    ANBU missions are more confidential and require higher loyalty. Training from a young age can ensure greater brainwashing and loyalty. Additionally, ANBU often undertake morally ambiguous tasks, necessitating a certain dark side.

    Hearing Danzo''s argument, Hiruzen paused, recalling the time Orochimaru had killed an unarmed Kumo Ninja during a mission. Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Orochimaru is still too young. I don''t want to take any chances with him."

 Chapter 43:

    Danzo had just established the Root division and was eager to inject fresh blood into it.

    That''s when he noticed Orochimaru.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Just like he wouldter notice Kakashi.

    Why did Danzo focus on them? Because Orochimaru and Kakashi shared two critical traits: unparalleled ninja talent and a lurking darkness deep within.

    In Danzo''s mind, such talents naturally belonged in his department.

    Letting them grow outside his control would be a waste of potential.

    However, at this stage, because the foundation of the Root was still unstable, Danzo was forced to obey the orders of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen.

    But as for Orochimaru, he had already taken note of Danzo.

    To the general public, Danzo was seen as a man of immense ambition selfish, power-hungry, and utterly ruthless in his desire to ascend to the position of Hokage. A dangerous figure, no doubt.But to Orochimaru, Danzo wasn''t nearly as threatening.

    Why?

    Because in Orochimaru''s eyes, Danzo was actually quite pitiful.

    Yes, his ambition was vast. He longed to be Hokage and lead Konoha to dominate the ninja world. But hecked the strength to support those ambitions.

    Forget leading Konoha to unify the entire ninja world he never even sat in the Hokage''s chair, which was his most basic goal.

    For his entire life, Danzo was suppressed by Hiruzen, never able to truly rise above.

    What''s more pathetic than a man whose ambitions far outstrip his power? A careerist without the strength to match his goals could never stir up a true storm.

    In both the past and present, Orochimaru never regarded Danzo as a true threat. At best, he saw him as a useful tool.

    A tool whose authority, selfishness, and ambition could be leveraged to aplish things Orochimaru himself found tedious.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out from a distance.

    "Oy, Orochimaru!"

    Looking up, Orochimaru saw the familiar figure of Jiraiya speeding toward him, leaving a gust of wind in his wake.

    "Oh, Orochimaru! What''s that in your hand... a money box?"

    "Mm."

    "How much is inside? That''s a pretty big box."

    "Two million ryo."

    Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock. "Wha¡ª? Did you justplete an S-rank mission or something?"

    "More or less," Orochimaru replied nonchntly.

    In the world of ninjas, each bill is worth one thousand ryo. So, for two million ryo, a box of this size was perfect.

    An S-rank mission often yields a maximum payout of around two million ryo, so Jiraiya''s assumption wasn''t far off.

    "Wow... impressive!"

    Upon hearing Orochimaru''s confirmation, Jiraiya''s envy was palpable. He must have deduced that Orochimaru had submitted the super recovery potion form to the vige. ??£Î??¨º?

    How else could a Genin like Orochimaru get assigned such an S-rank mission, let alone earn such a hefty reward?

    Orochimaru, noticing Jiraiya''s awe, interrupted his thoughts with a casual invitation. "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to barbecue."

    Instantly, Jiraiya''s mood flipped. His earlier gloom vanished, and his eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "You serious?!"

    Despite the fact that a Genin''s earnings were usually enough to support a small family, Jiraiya was notoriously bad at saving money.

    As a result, luxury items like barbecue were a real treat for him.

    Seeing Orochimaru''s nod, Jiraiya needed no further encouragement. He was already beaming with joy.

    Although two million ryo wasn''t a fortune, it was still a considerable sum. After having money in hand, Orochimaru quickly began making ns.

    The first thing he did was treat Jiraiya and Tsunade to a barbecue. Afterward, he used the rest of the money to buy arger house for himself.

    In Konoha, property wasn''t particrly expensive. A three-story house covering 150 square meters cost less than one million ryo.

    The only hassle was that purchasing a house required approval from the Hokage.

    But given Orochimaru''s current standing, Hiruzen had no reason to refuse his request.

    The next evening, just before Orochimaru began moving into his new home, several ANBU arrived at his door and knocked.

    Orochimaru opened the door to find a familiar figure standing before him a man wearing a fox mask, his voice carrying a slight smile.

    "Orochimaru, we meet again."

    "And who might you be¡­ Fox?" Orochimaru''s pupils narrowed as he quickly pieced together the man''s identity.

    After all, they had previously carried out missions together.

    The man in the fox mask nodded slightly. "That''s right. I came to thank you for your helpst time."

    "There''s no need for that. Even without my serum, your injury could''ve been healed," Orochimaru said with indifference. "So, what brings you here?"

    "Well, on the Hokage''s orders, I''m here to escort you to your new work station at the experimental base. We''ve alsoe to help you move your equipment."

    "I see," Orochimaru nced at the five ANBU standing behind Fox and gave a brief nod. "Come in and help yourselves."

    With Orochimaru''s approval, the ANBU members entered the house in single file.

    At first, they were a bit surprised to see how young Orochimaru was, but their real shock came when they saw hisboratory.

    The amount of advanced experimental equipment a mere eight- or nine-year-old possessed was staggering.

    However, they were ANBU, and this mission was ssified, so they naturally didn''t pry.

    Without asking any unnecessary questions, they took out their space scrolls and began moving Orochimaru''s equipment.

    The ANBU operated swiftly, and in less than an hour, every piece of equipment in Orochimaru''sb had been moved.

    Fox then led the group, with Orochimaru following close behind, as they leapt across rooftops and swiftly arrived at Konoha''s secret experimental base.

    It was a rtivelyrge building situated in a quiet corner of the vige.

    The area around it was heavily guarded, with four sentinels stationed at the entrance.

    Fox approached the guards, exchanged a series of coded signals, and then escorted Orochimaru into the building.

    The base itself was located underground. It was well-lit, and several staff members were already busy with their work.

    Fox pointed toward two spacious and immactely cleanboratories. "ording to the Hokage''s arrangement, these twobs are now yours."

 Chapter 33:

    Orochimaru''s straightforward demeanor made Tsunade feel a bit uneasy, but she quickly brushed it off and caught up with him.

    At the new barbecue restaurant, the food was mouth-wateringly delicious. The tender, juicy meat was a wee change from the battlefield rations they had eaten over the past ten days.

    Even Orochimaru, usuallyposed and reserved, found himself indulging, his appetiterger than usual. After all, they had been out in the field for quite some time, moving between the battlefield and the search party. Good food like this was a rarity when you were fighting for your life.

    "This is so good!" Tsunade said between bites, clearly enjoying herself. "I wonder where Jiraiya''s run off to¡­ If he were here, we could all enjoy this together!"

    Orochimaru smiled for the first time in a while, a rare sight.

    Noticing his smile, Tsunade paused and blinked at him, feeling a bit flustered. "You¡­ why are you smiling?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately, and when he did, his tone was casual. "Nothing."

    Orochimaru''s smile was a rare urrence. In the two years they had known each other, Tsunade could count the number of times she had seen him smile on one hand.

    "For some reason," Orochimaru continued, "seeing you eat like this brings a sense of calm to me."Tsunade was taken aback by his words, her cheeks reddening slightly. "Why are you so weird?" she muttered, feeling awkward. But she quickly shrugged it off and resumed devouring her food with gusto.

    ---

    Though Orochimaru enjoyed the peaceful moment, he hadrger ns in motion. He needed to get Konoha''s attention, specifically the attention of its higher-ups, so he could gain ess to the vige''s research facilities and resources. If he could position himself as an invaluable asset in scientific research, they would have no choice but to grant him ess to the materials he needed. And from there, everything he wanted would be within his grasp.

    However, for the moment, the vige''s leaders including the Second Hokage were still out on the front lines. Orochimaru would have to be patient and wait for their return before he could make his move.

    But to his surprise, that wait turned into a month.

    ---

    One morning, while conducting a new experiment in his makeshiftb at home, Orochimaru was deep in concentration. Tsunade, fascinated by his work, sat nearby, watching closely. Ever since she had learned about Orochimaru''s ability to create what she and Jiraiya had started calling the "super recovery potion," her respect for him had grown immensely.

    Even Jiraiya, who loved to argue and bicker, had been awestruck by Orochimaru''s scientific prowess. Though Jiraiyacked any talent or interest in medical research, he hade to admire Orochimaru''s abilities. That said, his fascination with Orochimaru''s research hadn''t distracted him from his training. Jiraiya spent most of his time training or traveling back and forth between Konoha and Mount Myoboku, thend of the toads.

    Tsunade, on the other hand, was different. She had a natural affinity for medicine and healing. It was clear that she was destined to be Konoha''s greatest medical-nin, though at this stage, she was still just a curious student. She was utterly captivated by Orochimaru''s research, particrly his gene-enhancement and healing experiments.

    "Orochimaru, do you think this herb could be substituted with a different one?" Tsunade asked, crouching down and pointing to some green leaves simmering quietly in a beaker.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, nodding slightly. "While the potency might be a little weaker, the overall effect would remain the same."

    Tsunade''s eyes widened in admiration. "Wow, you''re so knowledgeable! Even better than the director at the hospital!"

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but smile wryly. "It''s just different fields of expertise, Tsunade."

    "Well, I still think you''re amazing!" Tsunade said, eyes gleaming with genuine admiration.

    Before Orochimaru could respond, the sound ofmotion from outside interrupted them.

    "What''s going on?" Orochimaru muttered.

    Tsunade, equally curious, jumped to her feet and dashed outside to investigate. It didn''t take long for her to piece together what had happened.

    The war had ended, and Konoha had emerged victorious. The vige''s ninja forces were returning, and the vigers had organized arge-scale weing ceremony for them. Konoha''s streets were now filled with returning shinobi, greeted by their emotional families. ???¨¯??¨¨?

    Many families embraced their loved ones, their tears falling freely, overwhelmed with joy and relief. But not everyone was so lucky. For some, their family members had returned in body bags, leading to a different kind of tear-filled reunion one filled with sorrow and heartbreak.

    Even though Konoha had won the battle, war was always apanied by pain and loss. Tsunade watched the scene, aplicated expression on her face.

    "It''s strange¡­" she murmured. "Even after a victory, it still feels so sad."

    Orochimaru, who had followed her outside, stood next to her. "This kind of war will go on for many years. You''ll get used to it."

    Tsunade looked up at him, her brow furrowed. "Will it reallyst for many more years?"

    Orochimaru nodded without hesitation. "Of course. You didn''t think that the end of this war would suddenly bring peace to the world, did you?"

    He spoke with such calm certainty, but the truth in his words weighed heavily on Tsunade.

    In his mind, Orochimaru could already picture the endless conflicts toe the Second Great Ninja War, the Third, and even the Fourth. Corpses would continue to pile up in every war, and peace would always remain elusive.

    Tsunade remained silent, still processing his words when Orochimaru suddenly spoke again, his voice low.

    "Strange... Why hasn''t the Second Hokage returned yet?"

    Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts, blinking in confusion. "That''s true. Not only hasn''t my granduncle returned, but Hiruzen-sensei is missing too!"

    Her concern rising, she ran up to a nearby ninja who had just returned. "Sayama-senpai!"

    The man turned at the sound of her voice, his expression brightening. "Ah, little Tsunade! What can I do for you?"

    "Do you know where Lord Hokage is? Didn''t hee back with the rest of the troops?"

    "Oh, the Second Hokage?" Sayama paused, then smiled. "Lord Hokage and several other higher-ups went to the border to sign an alliance agreement with the Land of Lightning. They''ll be back in two days."

    "Oh, I see! Thank you, Sayama-senpai!" Tsunade replied cheerfully, her initial worry fading.

    But while Tsunade seemed reassured, Orochimaru''s mind was spinning.

    The Second Hokage went to sign an alliance agreement with the Land of Lightning? He thought, frowning. Why does that sound so familiar...?

    Then, in a sudden moment of rity, it hit him.

    The Kinkaku Force Coup! The Gold and Silver Brothers!

    The Second Hokage was about to walk straight into a deadly trap.

    The Second Hokage is going to die.

 Chapter 34:

    To be honest, Orochimaru wasn''t particrly impressed by the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.

    During his time in Konoha, Orochimaru had rarely seen the Second Hokage in person. The only time was when he apanied Sarutobi to the front lines. The day-to-day tasks of their squad were mostly delegated to Hiruzen, their direct instructor.

    As for Orochimaru, other than seeing the Second Hokage give the asionalrge lecture from a distance, he had no direct interactions with him. The demands of the war kept the Second Hokage busy, and it was rare for Genin like Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade to even get close to the Hokage, unless it was a matter of utmost importance.

    Because of this, Orochimaru didn''t feel particrly connected to the Second Hokage. So, when he pieced together that Tobirama was about to meet his tragic end at the hands of the Gold and Silver Brothers, he could only offer a silent apology in his heart.

    Would Orochimaru try to prevent the Second Hokage''s death? Not likely. He would have liked to alter the course of history, sure, but certain things were beyond his control. Some events were meant to happen, and others weren''t worth the risk of changing.

    Even though Orochimaru had grown stronger far beyond the average Genin he was still only nine years old. No one would take a child seriously if he suddenly ran up to them, dering that the Second Hokage would be killed in a coup orchestrated by the Gold and Silver Brothers.

    They''d look at him like he was crazy, and he might even end up locked away in a cell or worse, subjected to interrogation and experimentation for how he possessed such knowledge. Even if Hiruzen backed him up, the higher-ups might still view him with suspicion. After all, how would a boy know something like that?

    Besides, if he werepletely honest with himself, what did Senju Tobirama''s life or death have to do with him? Orochimaru wasn''t the person he used to be not after everything he''d gone through.

    The hard lessons from his previous life had taught him that good people often meet unfortunate ends, while those who are ruthless survive. Orochimaru had no interest in ying the hero or meddling with fate. He had no personal attachment to the Second Hokage, and getting involved would only endanger his own future.Sure enough, Orochimaru''s predictions came true. Seven days after the ninja had returned to the vige, Hiruzen and the other higher-ups returned as well. But with them, they brought Uchiha Kagami''s body.

    Then, just three dayster, Konoha received the Second Hokage''s body, transported back from the Land of Lightning.

    With that, the winds of change swept through Konoha Vige.

    ---

    First, there was the grand funeral for the Second Hokage. Every Konoha ninja, Orochimaru included, was present. The atmosphere was somber, with an overwhelming sense of disbelief hanging in the air.

    Many of the vigers couldn''t wrap their heads around what had happened. How could the Second Hokage have died in battle when they had won the war? Hadn''t the Land of Lightning already surrendered?

    What most didn''t know was that the Land of Lightning was also a victim of treachery. Their Second Raikage had also perished during the negotiations, a result of the coup led by the Gold and Silver Brothers.

    Next came the official appointment of Hiruzen as the Third Hokage. The Second Hokage had named him his sessor in the final moments of his life, making it clear who would carry on the mantle of leadership in Konoha.

    However, despite the Second Hokage''s dying wish, Hiruzen''s ascension to the position of Hokage was not without opposition. Within Konoha, power struggles simmered beneath the surface. Many were dissatisfied with Hiruzen bing the next Hokage. Among those who harbored resentment was none other than Shimura Danzo, Hiruzen''s long-time friend and rival.

    Danzo had always dreamed of bing Hokage himself. Ever since their days as students, he and Hiruzen had been locked in fiercepetition. But now, due to a single order given by the Second Hokage before his death, Danzo''s hopes were crushed. He had no chance of iming the title of Hokage as long as Hiruzen was alive. ??????????

    And it wasn''t just Danzo who was disgruntled. The Uchiha n, one of the founding ns of Konoha, was also deeply dissatisfied. The vige had been built through thebined efforts of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, yet not a single Uchiha had ever been named Hokage.

    They could understand the First Hokage being a Senju, since Hashirama and Madara had fought side by side to create the vige. The Second Hokage''s position was also epted, given his bloodline as the younger brother of Hashirama.

    But Hiruzen? He had no such lineage. He wasn''t a Senju or an Uchiha. So why should he be named Hokage?

    Unfortunately for the Uchiha, their discontent was muted. After years of harsh treatment under the Second Hokage''s rule, the n had grown quiet, unwilling to voice their grievances too openly. Fear of further persecution kept them in check.

    ---

    With the funeral behind them, it was time for Hiruzen to solidify his position as Hokage.

    ---

    One morning, in the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen sat wearing the Hokage robe for the first time, the weight of leadership heavy on his shoulders. Behind him stood Danzo, his closest confidant, though the tension between them was palpable.

    "Danzo," he said, his tone soft yet apologetic, "I''m truly sorry about what happened. The Second Hokage appointed me, and I had no choice but to ept the position. I know this is something you''ve always wanted¡­"

    Danzo''s face twisted in anger, his hands clenched tightly at his sides. "Don''t apologize, Hiruzen. It''s meaningless now. Our teacher made his decision, and I will respect it. But tell me this: how do you n to keep your position as Hokage?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hiruzen frowned, sensing an underlying hostility in Danzo''s words. "What do you mean by that, Danzo?"

    Danzo sneered. "Don''t tell me you haven''t noticed the voices of dissent in the vige? Do you think everyone is going to sit back quietly while you take the title of Hokage?"

    Hiruzen chuckled confidently, waving off Danzo''s concerns. "I believe that with time and effort, I can earn the trust of everyone in Konoha. I''ll show them that I''m worthy of this position."

    But Danzo''s patience snapped. He mmed his fist on the table, ring at him. "Stop being naive, Hiruzen! Konoha was founded by the Senju and the Uchiha. Yourst name is neither! If you don''t quell this opposition, you won''tst long as Hokage."

    Sarutobi''s expression darkened. "And what exactly are you suggesting, Danzo?"

    "Give me control of ANBU," Danzo said coldly. "I''ll make sure to silence anyone who dares to oppose you."

    Hiruzen looked at him with a mix of disbelief and anger. He knew Danzo was ruthless, but was this really the solution?

 Chapter 46:

    ording to Orochimaru''s research, the reason the Uchiha n is prone to being warlike and arrogant lies within their gic structure. Their genes contain a special power that is triggered by heightened emotional state and spiritual energy. This stimtion manifests as their famed Sharingan, which is essentially a physical representation of their immense spiritual power.

    However, there''s a catch. The mental energy tied to the Sharingan is so vast and powerful that even modern Uchiha bodies struggle to contain it. Any significant emotional or external stimtion can easily cause mental instability. The extent of this instability varies, ranging from bing excessivelybative and prideful at best, to outright madness at worst.

    Because their bodies aren''t strong enough to suppress the overwhelming spiritual power of the Sharingan, many Uchiha end up acting irrationally. This could exin why Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage, once called the Uchiha the "n of evil."

    Still, Orochimaru, with his knowledge of the plot, understands that the Sharingan isn''t inherently evil. The source of its power traces back to something much older and moreplex the chakra fruit of the God Tree.

    ---

    ording to legend, the God Tree is the Ten-Tails, a monstrous entity that serves as the source of all chakra. Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, the progenitor of chakra, consumed the chakra fruit of the God Tree, which caused a drastic shift in her personality and granted her overwhelming power. The chakra fruit''s energy merged with her body, and these abilities were passed down to her descendants.

    Orochimaru''s analysis and knowledge of the show deduced that Kaguya''s power is divided into three distinct aspects. Her own power: The Byakugan, an ocr jutsu passed primarily to the Hyuga n. The God Tree''s power: The Sage''s body, representing physical energy and durability. And finally, the Chakra Fruit''s power: the Nine-Tomoe Rinne Sharingan, which represents spiritual energy and advanced ocr jutsu, like the Sharingan and Rinnegan.

    Initially, these three powers were unified in Kaguya. But as her bloodline spread through generations, the powers split, bing less concentrated.

    Orochimaru focused primarily on the powers of the God Tree and the chakra fruit. If the God Tree represents the root of chakra and physical energy, then the chakra fruit is the source of immense spiritual power the force behind the Sharingan and Rinnegan.Kaguya had two sons, Hamura and Hagoromo (the Sage of Six Paths). Each inherited a portion of her power. Hamura received Kaguya''s Byakugan, which was passed down to the Hyuga n. Hagoromo inherited both the Sage''s body and ocr powers, which he passed on to his sons, Asura and Indra.

    From this point, their powers began to diverge. Asura inherited Hagoromo''s physical energy, granting him a strong body and vast chakra reserves. His descendants became the Senju n. Indra, on the other hand, inherited the eye power, passing down the Sharingan to his descendants, the Uchiha n.

    This divergence in power created a fundamental difference between the two bloodlines. Asura''s descendants, the Senju, were unaffected by the mental strain that apanied the Sharingan. Their chakra and physical energy granted them strong, stable minds with a natural inclination toward kindness and cooperation.

    Indra''s descendants, however, inherited the immense mental power of the Sharingan. With it came a tendency toward extreme emotions. The greater their spiritual power, the greater their potential for instability. This exins why so many Uchiha be obsessed with power, often spiraling into madness when faced with loss or failure.

    For example, Indra, Hagoromo''s eldest son, became consumed by a lust for power, even going as far as killing his own kin. Madara Uchiha sought the Infinite Tsukuyomi after his younger brother''s death. Obito Uchiha turned against the world after the death of his childhood love, Rin. Itachi Uchihamitted the massacre of his n to prevent another war. And Sasuke Uchiha sought to destroy Konoha after learning of his brother''s tragic fate.

    In each case, the immense spiritual power of the Sharingan pushed them to extremes.

    ---

    All of this leads to one conclusion. Orochimaru realized that the Sharingan, as a power tied to the chakra fruit, is inherently unstable. The immense spiritual energy it generates requires a strong enough body to bnce it.

    Even the basic three-tomoe Sharingan has the potential to drastically affect its user''s personality. For most Uchiha, their bodies simply aren''t strong enough to handle the mental strain, which makes them prone to emotional vtility.

    For Orochimaru, who has enhanced his own body using intermediate gene enhancement serums, the three-tomoe Sharingan is already the limit of what he can handle. Anything beyond that like the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would overwhelm him, causing his body to break down under the immense spiritual power.

    In fact, after Hagoromo''s era, the bloodlines of Asura and Indra diverged even more. The bnce between their physical and spiritual energies weakened with each generation.

    By the time their descendants evolved into the Senju and Uchiha ns, the divide was clear: The Senju retained the Sage''s body, with its strong physical energy, but had little to no ocr power. The Uchiha, on the other hand, retained the ocr power, but manycked the physical strength necessary to contain it.

    Worse, as their bloodlines continued to dilute, fewer members of either n could awaken the full potential of their powers. Many Uchiha, for instance, couldn''t even awaken the basic Sharingan, and many Senju lost their renowned physical prowess. ????????S

    What Orochimaru seeks to do is collect the genes of Uchiha members capable of awakening the Sharingan and use them to enhance his own eye power. Some of these individuals have already awakened the Sharingan, while others have not. However, the mere potential in their genes is enough for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    The more Sharingan genes Orochimaru collects, the stronger his ocr power will be after he fuses them with his own.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    If Orochimaru gathers enough Sharingan genes, unlocking the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would be inevitable. Based on the Uchiha blood samples he''s obtained from Konoha Hospital over the past two years, he already has enough to awaken the three-tomoe Sharingan, but the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan remains out of reach.

    Mainly due to one key issue: The Mangekyo Sharingan being too hard to awaken and many of the Uchiha who had awakened their Mangeky¨­ Sharingan didn''t leave blood samples behind in hospitals. Even if Orochimaru could ess their genes, his current body isn''t strong enough to handle the immense power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    For now, Orochimaru will have to be patient, continuing his research until his body can withstand the next level of Sharingan power.

 Chapter 36:

    Facing Tsunade''s direct question, Orochimaru was momentarily caught off guard. If both of them were adults, perhaps he might have flirted back or even indulged in his darker thoughts. But now... he was still a child, and no matter how advanced his intellect or how strengthened his physique was, that didn''t change his age. At least, not in ways that mattered for this situation.

    He gave Tsunade a casual, dismissive response and changed the subject quickly. Together, they arrived at the vige''s well-known grilled chicken restaurant.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hey, look at that¡­," Tsunade muttered as they entered the shop.

    As soon as they stepped inside, they spotted an acquaintance.

    "Oh? Orochimaru? Tsunade? Haha! What brings you here? Come,e! Join me!" A young man with white hair, dressed in a white outfit, stood up from his table and waved enthusiastically at them.

    "Hiruko? You''re eating here alone?" Orochimaru asked as they approached.

    Tsunade chimed in after him, "Where''s Jiraiya? Didn''t hee?"

    Hiruko,ughed and replied, "That guy? He''s off doing some ''special training'' as usual, right?"

    "Yeah, probably off somewhere trying to perfect that weird technique of his," Tsunade said with a casual shrug. While the three of them Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were usually together for missions, their individual pursuits often kept them apart. Jiraiya was busy mastering sage techniques, something that had once been a closely guarded secret but had since be something of an open secret among their circle.Hiruko smiled. "Well, I''m not eating alone. I came here with Dai he just stepped out for a moment."

    As if on cue, a young man wearing bright green tights emerged from the restroom and walked over to their table. He was none other than Might Dai.

    "Now, let me introduce you properly," Hiruko said, turning to the man in green. "This is Might Dai, a fellow shinobi!"

    Orochimaru was momentarily taken aback. Of course, no introduction was necessary he already knew Might Dai. But what surprised him was the connection between Hiruko and Dai. The two seemed like such an unlikely pair. But then again, maybe it wasn''t that surprising after all.

    Hiruko, one year younger than Orochimaru, had be something of a follower of the Sannin trio ever since Jiraiya had once stood up for him. Meanwhile, Might Dai, despite hister legendary status, was known as the perpetual underdog during these early years, often teased for hisck of ninjutsu skills. It made sense that the two of them, both outcasts in their own way, would form a bond.

    Orochimaru watched Might Dai closely, studying him. While Dai was known as a failure among his peers, Orochimaru knew better. This was the man who would one day master the Eight Gates and push his body beyond its limits to protect those he loved. His legacy would be passed on to his son, Might Gai, who would be one of Konoha''s most formidable shinobi.

    "Nice to meet you both!" Might Dai said, bowing respectfully. "I''ve heard a lot about you both please teach me!"

    Tsunade, clearly a bit flustered by Dai''s intense respect, scratched the back of her head awkwardly. "Uh, you don''t have to be so formal! We''re allrades in the same vige!"

    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama!" Might Dai responded earnestly, making her even more ufortable.

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, remained silent, observing the interaction.

    "This party is something special!

    Two ''deadst,'' and two geniuses!

    Two types of people who would normally nevere together, but due to various circumstances, they''ve ended up sitting together by chance!

    However, Orochimaru, who knows the storyline, naturally won''t underestimate these two ''deadst''!"

    "Might Dai, the founder of the Eight Gates Released Formation!

    On the other hand, Hiruko was unwilling to remain mediocre. In order to catch up with the Sannin, he developed a forbidden technique called Chimera Jutsu! ??¦¡????§§??

    This forbidden technique allows him to fuse ninjas or summoned beasts with his own body, and it can even integrate Kekkei Genkai.

    It can be said that this is extremely simr to Orochimaru''s gic fusion!

    Although his Chimera Technique is fundamentally different from Orochimaru''s gic fusion, the fact that he can achieve this on his own is undeniably impressive!

    When Orochimaru first encountered Hiruko, he had already added him to his list of potential experimental subjects!

    He just hadn''t decided yet whether Hiruko should be his test subject or his subordinate!

    Of course, no matter which it is, now is not the time!"

    After a lively meal, during which Hiruko insisted on paying the bill, the four of them left the restaurant together. As Hiruko and Might Dai waved goodbye and walked off, Tsunade nudged Orochimaru with her elbow.

    "Hey, Orochimaru," she began. "That guy in green... why do I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before?"

    "We all live in the same vige, Tsunade. It''s not strange to run into familiar faces," Orochimaru replied casually.

    "No, no... I mean, he seemed familiar in a different way..." Tsunade frowned, trying to remember where she had seen Might Dai before.

    Orochimaru raised his hand to respond, but just as he was about to speak....

    Whoosh!

    Two ANBU shinobi appeared in front of them, seemingly out of nowhere. Their sudden appearance interrupted the conversation.

    "Orochimaru, you''ve been summoned by the Hokage," one of the masked shinobi said, his voice monotone yet urgent.

    Orochimaru smirked slightly, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "Looks like they''ve finally decided to acknowledge me," he muttered under his breath.

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, confused. "What''s going on?"

    Orochimaru waved her off. "Don''t worry. I''ve been expecting this."

    With that, he followed the ANBU toward the Hokage''s office.

 Chapter 48:

    The man in the white coat was passionately recounting the experimental process from the past few months with great enthusiasm.

    He was Harano, a medical ninja from Konoha Hospital with extensive expertise. After receiving an order from above, he had been working closely with Orochimaru to learn the production of the gic repair fluid, which was called the recovery potion by them. Throughout the process, Harano had been astounded by Orochimaru''s extraordinary talent and deep insights into gics. Every now and then, with just a few suggestions or adjustments, Orochimaru would enlighten him, leaving him in awe of the young genius.

    Before long, Harano couldn''t resist the temptation and officially became Orochimaru''s disciple. It might sound unbelievable for a middle-aged man in his forties to apprentice under a boy who wasn''t even ten yet, but it was the truth.

    Orochimaru, though, yed along, pretending to study with Harano for a short while before passing him an improvised, iplete form and production process of the gic repair fluid. From that point on, Harano began to study independently, only seeking Orochimaru''s guidance when he encountered issues he truly couldn''t resolve.

    After three intense months, it was was finallypleted! Though it was a substitute, and its regenerative abilities were slightly inferior to the original, the difference was minimal.

    Upon hearing Harano''s report, the Third Hokage nodded in approval. "How much does it cost to produce a recovery potion now?" he asked.

    Harano hesitated slightly, then answered, "Well¡­ around 50,000 ry¨­."

    "Fifty thousand ry¨­?" The Third Hokage raised an eyebrow, surprised at first, then nodded again. "That''s certainly more expensive than the standard wound medicine, which costs only a few hundred ry¨­, but considering its effects, it''s worth every penny. Produce a batch for future use."

    "Yes, sir!" Harano replied, bowing. "Then, I''ll take my leave.""Go ahead," the Hokage waved him off.

    Harano nodded, sparing a nce at Orochimaru before exiting. It wasn''t until he had left the office that Tsunade and Jiraiya, who had remained silent throughout, snapped back to reality. Both were in shock. Even though they knew Orochimaru had improved the form, they hadn''t expected such astounding results.

    Orochimaru''s scientific research abilities were, to put it mildly, extraordinary!

    More than anything, the thought that a ten-year-old boy had managed to be someone else''s teacher was mind-boggling.

    Even after they left the Hokage''s office, both Tsunade and Jiraiya still hadn''t fully recovered from their shock. They had only one thought in mind: How is there such a massive gap between us?

    Jiraiya, especially, was overwhelmed by a growing sense of inferiority. It seemed like no matter what field they ventured into, he would never be able to surpass Orochimaru.

    As they walked, Jiraiya couldn''t help but nce over at Orochimaru, who was walking calmly beside him. In that moment, it was as if a radiant halo had formed behind Orochimaru''s head, shining so brightly that Jiraiya had to avert his gaze.

    That night, afterpleting his experiments, Orochimaru returned to his quarters alone, reying the steps of the cell transntation process in his mind.

    Cell transntation was proving to be far moreplicated than he had initially imagined. It required not only cell cultivation but also living organisms as experimental subjects. Since cell cultivation was a lengthy process and Orochimaru wasn''t yet in a position to experiment on human subjects, he was currently limited to using mice. For now, his experiments remained in the cell culture phase.

    As a result, the research projects assigned to him by the system had not seen any significant breakthroughs.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    A sudden knock at the door pulled Orochimaru from his thoughts. He frowned but rose to open it. After all, this was Konoha there weren''t any enemies bold enough to approach him here.

    However, he was still somewhat curious about who woulde looking for him at such an hour.

    When he opened the door, an ANBU stood there, d in their usual mask and armor. Based on his physique and height, Orochimaru didn''t recognize him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Orochimaru, someone wishes to meet with you," the ANBU said curtly, getting straight to the point.

    Upon hearing such a direct request, Orochimaru''s first thought was of Danzo. But then he reconsidered. Danzo had only recently established the ''Root'' organization, and his position wasn''t stable enough yet. Orochimaru hadn''t even revealed any of his scientific research to him, so it was unlikely that Danzo would reach out at this stage.

    "Who wants to see me?" Orochimaru asked, a bit wary.

    The ANBU hesitated for a moment before replying, "Apologies, but I cannot reveal that information. You will know once you arrive."

    Orochimaru was taken aback. Someone had the authority to summon ANBU but couldn''t reveal their identity?

    Was there another powerful figure in Konoha besides the Third Hokage and Danzo?

    "Very well," Orochimaru said calmly. "Lead the way."

    Despite his curiosity, Orochimaru didn''t feel threatened. In Konoha, no one would dare make a move against him. His value to the vige was too high; even the slightest disturbance involving him could trigger a cascade of consequences. ?¨¢??B??

    Nevertheless, Orochimaru remained on guard as he followed the ANBU through the vige. They eventually arrived at a secluded mansion, not far from one of Konoha''s secret research facilities, though it was noticeably smaller in scale.

    As they approached, Orochimaru quietly muttered to himself, "Six guards?"

    "Hm? What was that?" The ANBU, not quite hearing him, nced back in confusion.

    "It''s nothing," Orochimaru replied, masking his surprise.

    Though the mansion seemed ordinary on the surface, Orochimaru had detected six hidden ANBU stationed around the perimeter. Whoever lived here was clearly someone important.

    Orochimaru squinted, focusing his perception ability on the person inside the mansion. He immediately sensed a vast amount of chakra.

    Could it be¡­ her? Orochimaru wondered, a flicker of recognition crossing his mind.

    Curiosity piqued, he followed the ANBU further inside, his mind racing with possibilities.

 Chapter 38:

    Danzo, after listening to Eagle''s recount of Orochimaru''s experiment, quickly formted his own thoughts. He had to suppress the growing sense of amazement as he considered the implications. Without a word, Danzo left and made his way to the ANBU headquarters, where he found the injured fox.

    Inspecting the fox''s wounds, Danzo confirmed Eagle''s ount. A wound that had once been deep enough to expose bone now bore no trace not even a scar. Even the old, long-standing injuries had vanished, as if they had never been there. It was as though the serum had not just repaired the damaged cells but had somehow regenerated them entirely.

    Regeneration at the cellr level?

    Danzo''s eyes narrowed. This was no ordinary medical achievement; it echoed the legendary healing abilities of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama. Orochimaru had somehow unlocked the secret to advanced regeneration, and at such a young age.

    "Unbelievable¡­" Danzo muttered, barely able to contain his excitement.

    In that moment, Danzo''s view of Orochimaru shifted. He had already noted Orochimaru''s intelligence and talent, but this? This was a breakthrough that could change the very nature of warfare. It had the potential to make Konoha invincible. Danzo was both in awe and deeply intrigued.

    Danzo resolved to keep an even closer eye on the boy. Orochimaru''s potential was too vast to ignore. If cultivated properly, he could be an irreceable asset to Konoha or to Danzo''s ambitions.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru, walking through the bustling streets of Konoha, was lost in his own thoughts. Despite the admiration from Konoha''s top brass, Orochimaru was not overly impressed with his own work. In truth, he considered the gene repair serum to be rtively basicpared to what the future held.

    In the world of Naruto, there were many techniques that far surpassed the effects of his gene repair solution. The healing abilities of the Sage Body possessed by Hashirama, or the powers of Karin Uzumaki''s bloodline, were significantly more advanced. There were also other abilities that could provide exaggerated regenerative effects which could resurrect someone even after a fatal injury. Not to mention the monstrous healing potential of Tsunade''s Creation Rebirth technique, which could restore her even after catastrophic damage.Inparison, Orochimaru''s serum was just a stepping stone. But to the untrained eye, especially in a vige like Konoha, it was nothing short of revolutionary. The vige elders had no idea of the true scope of his ns, and for now, Orochimaru was content to keep it that way. His primary goal was to gain more resources and ess to advanced materials for further experimentation.

    As he wandered the crowded streets, Orochimaru sighed quietly. Konoha, despite its role in the recent war, was still full of life. The bustling markets, theughter of children, and the chatter of the vigers filled the air. This vige was not only the military powerhouse of the Land of Fire but also a symbol of peace and prosperity, built on the hard work of countless civilians and ninja alike.

    In Orochimaru''s eyes, however, the vige was just a means to an end.

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!" A familiar voice called out, interrupting his musings.

    Turning around, Orochimaru spotted Tsunade waving at him from a nearby food stall, looking as excited as a child. She stood in front of a skewer stand, the savory scent of grilled meat wafting through the air.

    He walked over, raising an eyebrow. "What is it now?"

    Tsunade pointed eagerly at the skewers. "Can you buy me some skewers? Please!"

    Orochimaru sighed, realizing what was going on. "I just left the Hokage''s office, and you''re already hungry again?"

    Tsunade, in her usual straightforward manner, didn''t even try to hide her hunger. "I didn''t get enough to eat with Biri and the others earlier. You know how it is, I have to keep up appearances!"

    Orochimaru let out a chuckle. He knew all too well about Tsunade''s massive appetite. Even though she came from the prestigious Senju n, she often ate like amoner, especially when it came to her favorite foods.

    With a resigned smile, he handed some money to the vendor and bought ten skewers. As he passed them to Tsunade, he turned to leave.

    "Hey, wait up!" Tsunade called after him, running to catch up. "Aren''t you going to eat some too?"

    "I''m heading to the training grounds to practice ninjutsu," Orochimaru replied, brushing off her offer. "You can eat without me."

    Tsunade grinned, clearly enjoying her meal. "Then I''lle too! Let''s go!"

    ---

    At the training grounds, Jiraiyay on the grass,pletely spent from his own training. He stared up at the sky, his brow furrowed in frustration.

    "Why¡­ why am I working so hard?" Jiraiya muttered to himself. Every ninja needed a reason to fight money, power, love, or something more personal. But Jiraiya, at that moment, was struggling to find his own motivation. ?§Ñ¦­????S?

    Suddenly, the memory of Tsunade''s casual dismissal came to mind. She had told him, more than once, that Orochimaru would make a better boyfriend than him. The words echoed in his mind, stinging more than any punch or kick.

    "Tsunade¡­ she really likes Orochimaru¡­" Jiraiya clenched his fists, a look of realization crossing his face. "Then the answer is simple!"

    He leaped up, his face lighting up with determination. "I''ll be the strongest ninja! I''ll make Tsunade and every other girl admire me!"

    Just as he was about to dive back into training, he noticed something in the distance Orochimaru and Tsunade walking toward him, side by side. Tsunade was happily munching on a skewer and asionally offering a piece to Orochimaru, who epted it reluctantly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Jiraiya''s heart sank.

    "Ah¡­ why¡­ why do you always do this to me, Tsunade?" Jiraiya groaned, dropping to his knees in despair as he watched the scene unfold before him.

 Chapter 51:

    Early the next morning, Orochimaru, fully equipped and prepared, made his way to the Hokage''s office. As the newly appointed leader of his team, he was now responsible for taking on missions on behalf of his squad.

    Being disciples of Hiruzen, the three of them Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya had a lot of leeway when it came to missions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Their missions weren''t mandatory. Orochimaru and his team would first be asked if they were avable. If they wanted to take the mission, they could. If not, there was no pressure. In essence, their participation in missions was dependent on their own mood and avability.

    The reasons were clear. First, they were the Hokage''s disciples, so naturally, they were given preferential treatment. But secondly, and more importantly, Orochimaru wasn''t just any ninja he was also one of the key researchers in Konoha''s scientific development efforts. Konoha had many skilled ninja, but not many could contribute to scientific research like Orochimaru. So, the vige gave him freedom in mission choices to allow him to focus on more important projects.

    Because of this, Jiraiya and Tsunade also benefitted from this leniency, following Orochimaru''s lead in choosing tasks.

    When Orochimaru entered the office, Hiruzen looked a bit surprised to see him.

    "You''ve just been appointed captain, and already you''re eager to get started on missions?" Sarutobi asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "I''m tired of staying in the vige and want to go out for a bit," Orochimaru replied casually.

    Although Orochimaru had a clear training n, progress was slow. He knew that he was still too young to fully execute his long-term goals. If he wanted to win Danzo''s trust and delve deeper into more controversial experiments, he needed to first master advanced techniques like cell transntation. However, his research on cultivating cells was still in the early stages, and it would take time before any real progress was made. In the meantime, Orochimaru figured it would be good to familiarize himself with the world outside Konoha.Hearing this, Hiruzen chuckled softly. "It''s true. What you need most now is real-world training. So, what kind of mission would you like to take on?"

    See? This was the treatment a Hokage''s disciple received not only could they choose their missions, they were even asked what type of mission they preferred.

    "The mission level should be as high as possible," Orochimaru said in a calm tone.

    Although the three of them were still officially genin, their strength had far surpassed that rank. While they weren''t yet ready for S-rank missions, B-rank missions were well within their capabilities.

    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. He knew his three students were progressing quickly, and giving them more advanced missions was the logical next step. However, as their teacher, he still had to consider their safety. After some deliberation, Hiruzen selected a rtively safe yet challenging B-rank mission escorting a caravan to the Land of Rice Fields.

    The journey might involve some danger, but the enemies they''d encounter were unlikely to exceed ch¨±nin level. This mission would give them some real-world experience without posing excessive risk.

    Orochimaru epted the mission scroll, but before he could leave, the door burst open, and Jiraiya came charging in.

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru! Did you get an S-rank mission? Did you?!" Jiraiya shouted excitedly, practically bouncing with enthusiasm. Behind him, Tsunade followed, her face covered with exasperated ck lines.

    Tsunade sighed and shook her head, pointing at Jiraiya as she spoke. "I told him no, but he insisted oning anyway. Now he''s convinced we''re about to take on an S-rank mission."

    "S-rank? Hahaha!" Hiruzen couldn''t help butugh. "Jiraiya, genin aren''t allowed to ept S-rank missions."

    "Seriously?" Jiraiya groaned in frustration. "All these missionstely have been so boring. Can''t we take on something more exciting?"

    Despite being repeatedly knocked down in both training and life, Jiraiya''s enthusiasm never seemed to wane. He was always ready for the next challenge.

    Orochimaru raised the mission scroll in his hand and said, "There''s no S-rank mission, but we did get a B-rank mission. Let''s go."

    "B-rank?" Jiraiya froze for a moment, then broke out into a wide grin. "That''s awesome! B-rank missions are usually reserved for ch¨±nin! We''re finally getting some real action!"

    For a genin to be assigned a B-rank mission without a j¨­nin guide was rare. This alone proved that the Third Hokage recognized the strength and potential of his students. Of course, it also helped that they were Hokage''s disciples.

    Ignoring Jiraiya''s excited babbling, Orochimaru turned on his heel and headed for the door, clutching the mission scroll. Their mission was simple head south of Konoha, where a caravan awaited their escort to the Land of Rice Fields.

    ---

    As they left the Hokage''s office and passed by the training grounds, Jiraiya suddenly stopped and pointed, shouting, "Orochimaru! Tsunade! Look over there!" §²?????§¦?

    Curious, Orochimaru and Tsunade followed Jiraiya''s gaze to see a group of boys, about their age, sparring. But one of the boys stood out a white-haired boy wielding a short sword. He was incredibly skilled, effortlessly holding his ground against three opponents at once.

    "That guy¡­ he''s really strong!" Tsunade eximed, her eyes wide with surprise.

    Tsunade was a fierce fighter herself, and aside from Orochimaru, she had rarely encountered an opponent who could match her strength. But this boy was something else entirely. He was fighting three-on-one, and from the looks of it, he wasn''t even breaking a sweat.

    She nced sideways at Orochimaru, wondering if even he could handle three opponents with such ease.

    "Hatake Sakumo," Orochimaru murmured, narrowing his eyes as he watched the boy. "I almost forgot about him."

 Chapter 40:

    Orochimaru didn''t recognize the name of the toad Jiraiya had summoned, nor did he know its specific species. He only knew one thing no matter which toad Jiraiya managed to call upon, it wouldn''t stand a chance against his snake. After all, snakes were the natural predators of toads.

    Unless Jiraiya could somehow summon the two Great Sage Toads, Fukasaku and Shima, from Mount Myoboku, no matter what toad he summoned, it would only get beaten. Sure enough, when the flower patterned python behind Orochimaru hissed and flicked its tongue, the toad that Jiraiya had summoned began to tremble, sweat dripping down its forehead.

    The toad seemed to regret being summoned, internally cursing its fate. In its mind, Jiraiya was sending it into the lion''s den or rather, the snake''s den. It had already endured plenty of training sessions with Jiraiya, but now, being thrown into a fight against Orochimaru''s snake was far from ideal.

    "Why do I always get dragged into these battles?" the toad muttered internally, bracing itself for the inevitable.

    ---

    Onlookers around the training ground couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment as they watched the sh between the two young ninja prodigies.

    "At their age, they''re already summoning creatures with ninjutsu?" one student eximed.

    "That''s Orochimaru, right? He used to be in our ss!"

    "Yeah, he''s always been incredible, but Jiraiya? I didn''t think he had it in him to summon something like that!"Other students, standing at a safe distance, marveled at the spectacle. Witnessing two kids barely out of the Ninja Academy engaging in such advanced techniques left them in awe. Most of them were only beginning to master basic jutsu, and seeing summons at y was a sight they couldn''t even dream of achieving anytime soon.

    Among the crowd, some of the more timid students began to back away, intimidated by the sight of the giant snake that Orochimaru had summoned. Its scales shimmered ominously in the sunlight, and its gaze was fixated on the toad with predatory intent.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the trees surrounding the training ground, two shadowy figures observed the battle with heightened interest. Hidden by the dense foliage, they blended seamlessly into their surroundings, wearing the signature animal masks of the ANBU ck Ops.

    One of the ANBU operatives held a monocr up to his eye, keeping a close watch on the ongoing fight.

    "It''s unbelievable that these two are still just genin," one of the operatives murmured in amazement.

    "Yeah," the other replied. "Most chuunin can''t pull off what these kids are doing."

    "It''s no wonder Danzo-sama ordered us to keep a close eye on them. With power like this at their age¡­"

    "Wait, something''s happening!" The first operative interrupted, noticing movement.

    ---

    Back in the middle of the training ground, Jiraiya gritted his teeth. He had just leaped through the air, riding on the back of his summoned toad, but the giant flower patterned python swung its tail with terrifying speed, knocking both Jiraiya and the toad through the air like ragdolls. ?????§£¨º?

    As they flew through the sky, the toad voiced its frustrations. "Jiraiya, if you summon me again for a fight like this, I swear I''m done with you!"

    Before the toad could say anything else, it disappeared in a puff of white smoke, leaving Jiraiya to crashnd into the ground, creating a shallow crater upon impact.

    "Ugh¡­ Damn it¡­ Orochimaru''s too strong¡­" Jiraiya groaned as he sat up, rubbing the back of his head.

    He hadn''t expected Orochimaru to use genjutsu on him and the toad so suddenly. Although the illusion had onlysted a moment, it was enough for the snake to take advantage and deliver a devastating blow. Jiraiya had barely managed to break the illusion and defend himself, but the snake''s strike had left him dazed and in pain.

    ---

    Orochimaru stood calmly, observing the oue of his genjutsu. Using a basic illusion technique like Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique had worked well enough against Jiraiya, but he knew that such simple illusions wouldn''t be effective in a real battle against stronger opponents.

    "Genjutsu is all about disrupting the opponent''s chakra flow and creating a window of vulnerability," Orochimaru mused. He recalled the principles taught by his sensei, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen. Genjutsu required great spiritual power to interfere with the chakra system of the target. The stronger the caster''s spiritual energy, the more effective the illusion.

    However, when facing high-level opponents especially those with vast amounts of chakra simple genjutsu wouldn''t suffice. It would take far too long to disrupt their chakra flow, and in the meantime, they could easily break free or counterattack.

    "The true masters of genjutsu, like the Uchiha, use their Sharingan to amplify their spiritual power, making their illusions far more dangerous." Orochimaru''s thoughts wandered to legends like Uchiha Madara and the unimaginable power of techniques such as Tsukuyomi and Izanami illusions that transcended the normal limitations of genjutsu.

    Still, for now, using genjutsu against someone like Jiraiya was enough.

    "Alright, you can go back now," Orochimaru whispered to the snake in his mind.

    The python flicked its tongue before vanishing in a puff of white smoke, leaving Orochimaru standing alone in the middle of the training ground.

    As the snake disappeared, an idea sparked in Orochimaru''s mind. "Since I''ve already signed the blood contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave, most of them obey me unconditionally¡­ Could I use my gic research to create a more powerful snake? A snake even stronger than Manda? Perhaps something a hundred times more formidable?"

    He could already picture it a snake with monstrous strength, one that could surpass even the greatest summons in the ninja world.

    "System, is there any gic technology that allows me to create a custom-made summoning beast?" Orochimaru asked in his mind, his curiosity piqued.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes, host," the system replied.

    "Really? What is it?"

    "Biological Gic Evolution Fluid," the system answered.

 Chapter 54:

    Once you''re in that critical state during a battle, death is almost certain. But with this new recovery potion,bined with the blood increasing pills, the tides of battle could shift dramatically. As long as you''re not fatally wounded, and can buy a few precious minutes, thebination of both can essentially bring you back to full strength.

    In a way, it''s as if this potion gives you half an extra life.

    So, even if it costs 60,000 ryo, or even 600,000 ryo, it would be worth saving up for a spare dose. After all, when your life is on the line, no price is too high for a chance to stay alive.

    Of course, most of the ninja in Konoha have undergone psychological training and are loyal to the vige. They trust that the vige wouldn''t deceive them about the potion''s effectiveness. Still, there were some skeptics. The ims about the potion''s speed and power seemed almost too good to be true, and while some were eager to believe, others took a more cautious, neutral stance neither buying it immediately nor outright dismissing the rumors.

    However, their doubts wouldn''tst for long.

    At Konoha Hospital, there were plenty of injured ninja who served as perfect test cases for the new potion. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the potion was administered in front of arge audience. The results were nothing short of astonishing.

    Within three minutes, the potion began to take effect. Wounds started closing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although it couldn''t regenerate severed limbs, ordinary injuries and trauma healed rapidly.

    Once the price of the potion was revealed 50,000 ryo to make, but sold for only 60,000 ryo ninja flocked to the hospital in droves, eager to get their hands on it. A long line quickly formed outside the hospital, filled with eager shinobi waiting to purchase a dose.

    Harano and his team of researchers worked around the clock, preparing the first batch of recovery potions. After five days and nights of tireless work, the first batch waspleted. However, it was far smaller than expected only fifty doses. Despite the limited supply, every vial was sold out almost immediately.---

    "Unbelievable!" one of the shinobi eximed, looking at the results.

    "Hahaha, Harano-sensei, you''ve really outdone yourself!" another ninja praised.

    Harano, though ttered, felt a bit ufortable with the praise. In truth, he wasn''t the one who deserved the credit Orochimaru was the true mastermind behind the development of the potion. But Hiruzen had decreed that Orochimaru''s role in the vige''s scientific advancements was to remain a closely guarded secret.

    The vige wasn''t ready to reveal Orochimaru''s work to the public, so only a few select individuals like Tsunade, Jiraiya, and a handful of high-ranking shinobi knew the truth. Those who knew had signed confidentiality agreements and were sworn to silence. For now, Harano had to bear the weight of the credit and the attention that came with it.

    After fending off the wave ofpliments, Harano left the hospital and made his way to the Hokage''s office to deliver a report.

    ---

    Hiruzen sat at his desk, listening carefully as Harano presented the findings.

    "And that''s the situation, Hokage-sama," Harano concluded. "Based on the amount of medicinal herbs we''ve acquired, the maximum number of recovery potions we can produce is about five hundred. Any more than that, and we''ll run out of rare ingredients."

    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "Five hundred¡­ It''s a good start, but it''s not enough. Take your time with the next batch. You''ve done well, Harano. Go get some rest."

    "Thank you, Hokage-sama," Harano said, bowing as he left the room.

    As soon as Harano left, Hiruzen summoned the other high-ranking officials of Konoha, including Homura Mitokado, Koharu Utatane, and Danzo Shimura.

    When they heard the report, both Homura and Koharu were full of praise.

    "This is a tremendous scientific achievement!" Homura said, eyes gleaming.

    "Orochimaru really is a genius," Koharu added. "This potion will be like carrying a medical ninja with you into battle. It''ll drastically reduce casualties for our shinobi."

    "Indeed," Danzo said coolly. "But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. While the potion is effective, it still has its limits. If the injuries are too severe or too numerous, one dose may not be enough."

    "They''ve tested that already," Koharu replied. "If someone takes two doses, it should be enough to heal even the most serious wounds."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Danzo narrowed his eyes, remaining silent for a moment. Even he couldn''t find any ws in the recovery potion''s design, and that was a rare urrence.

    ---

    Meanwhile, far from Konoha, Orochimaru was unaware of the potion''s sudden poprity in the vige. His team had finally reached the border of the Land of Rice Fields, and they were taking a brief rest before crossing into the small country. §²??£Î??§¦?

    While Jiraiya chatted away with the merchant Bach, Orochimaru sat by himself on arge rock, lost in thought.

    The Land of Rice Fields bordered the Land of Fire to the north and was a small, neutral country wedged between therger nations. With no ninja vige of its own, the Land of Rice Fields had always been a victim of the conflicts between the great powers, often caught in the crossfire. Orochimaru knew this all too well during Konoha''s wars with Kumo, the Land of Rice Fields had suffered greatly.

    As Orochimaru reflected on the country''s fate, an idea began to form in his mind. Regardless of whether his future yed out as it had in the original timeline, he knew one thing for certain: if he wanted to achieve true power, he would need to build his own force.

    In the original series, Orochimaru had formed the Sound Vige, gathering an elite group of subordinates like Kabuto, Kimimaro, Jugo, and Guren. Each one of them was powerful in their own right. Orochimaru realized that if he didn''t start building his own team, he would end up doing everything himself. That would be no different from living as a mediocre ninja.

    Even Danzo knew the importance of gathering a loyal team before trying to aplish anything significant. There was no reason for Orochimaru to be any different.

    As he thought about this, Orochimaru''s expression grew serious. "It''s time to start preparing for the future," he muttered to himself.

    Just then, a voice interrupted his thoughts.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, what are you thinking about?" Tsunade asked, walking over to him. She had noticed him sitting off to the side, deep in thought.

    Orochimaru nced at her, his mind still partially on his ns. "Nothing much," he replied.

    Tsunade gave him a suspicious look. "Really? You''ve seemed distracted this whole trip. Is it because of what Grandma Mito told you?"

    "Not at all," Orochimaru answered, pausing as something clicked in his mind. "Wait, how do you know your grandmother came to see me?"

    Tsunade''s eyes widened slightly as she realized she''d said too much. She bit her lip, quickly trying to cover up her slip. "Well¡­ because she told me she was going to talk to you."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. He had already guessed as much.

    Tsunade, relieved that Orochimaru didn''t pry, smiled awkwardly and decided to change the subject. "Hehe, speaking of which, what do you think about me being your girlfriend?" she asked suddenly, trying to be yful but also somewhat serious.

    Orochimaru blinked, taken aback by the question. "What?"

    Tsunade''s face turned slightly pink, but she maintained herposure, waiting for his response.

    For a moment, Orochimaru didn''t know what to say. It seemed like Tsunade was half-joking, but he also knew her well enough to realize she might not be entirely kidding.

    "He couldn''t help but chuckle softly to himself. Tsunade was many things, but subtle was not one of them.

 Chapter 42:

    Hiruzen''s words left Orochimaru stunned. "What do you mean by this, teacher?"

    "Oh, I didn''t make it clear!" Hiruzenughed. "What I mean is, although you have exceptional talent both as a ninja and in scientific research, a person''s energy is limited. If you focus on one field, you can achieve greatness in that area!"

    "You''re still young, so it seems you can manage both for now. But as you grow older, it will be increasingly difficult!"

    "As your teacher, I feel it''s my responsibility to guide you correctly!"

    Orochimaru, understanding the implication, asked, "Are you suggesting that I should choose one and give up the other?"

    It was akin to choosing a major in modern times. With talent in both fields, focusing on one would likely yield better results. Trying to bnce both might lead to failure in each.

    Hiruzen nodded. "Yes, that''s what I mean."

    "Can''t I choose both?" Orochimaru asked tentatively.

    He knew Hiruzen''s concern was well-intentioned, and the reality was as Hiruzen had described. Bncing twopletely different fields like ninjutsu and scientific research was indeed challenging. However, Orochimaru had a system that provided him with over 95% of the necessary knowledge instantly. He could absorb this information in an hour or two, allowing him to focus on scientific research without interfering with his ninja training.Hiruzen pondered for a moment and replied with some worry, "It''s possible, but it''s very risky!"

    He truly didn''t want Orochimaru''s potential to go to waste.

    "It''s okay, teacher!" Orochimaru said calmly. "I''ve always been focused on improving my strength. Studying these things is just a hobby!"

    "Hobby¡­" Hiruzen was taken aback, then twitched his lips.

    You''re only eight years old and have already developed such an advanced recovery potion as a hobby? How do you expect the top researchers in Konoha to feel?

    But Hiruzen, as Hokage, refrained from saying anything too harsh. Instead, he thought about it and realized Orochimaru''s dedication. Since graduating, Orochimaru had consistently attended every gathering, training session, and mission. Each time, he performed exceptionally well.

    Could it be that he was indeed managing to make these breakthroughs in his spare time?

    In awe, Hiruzen took a deep breath and praised him, "It''s astonishing."

    "Well, now that you''ve made your decision, I will support you no matter what!"

    He then knocked on his desk, and an ANBU agent wearing an animal mask appeared holding a money box.

    The ANBU handed the box to Sarutobi Hiruzen and then disappeared.

    Hiruzen pushed the money box towards Orochimaru. "Here are two million Ryo. Though it''s less than what your scientific research results are worth, take it for now. If you need anything in the future, just let me know, and I will do my best to help!" ??¨¤£Î?¦¢??

    "Thank you, teacher!" Orochimaru responded without hesitation.

    He did not refuse the money, as he knew he deserved it. Despite the two million Ryo being meagerpared to the value of his technology, it was a start. Orochimaru had managed to find substitutes for rare medicinal materials and was confident in the value of his technology.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Well then, you may go. I''ll arrange for someone to contact youter."

    "Yes!" Orochimaru took the money box and left.

    After Orochimaru''s departure, Danzo emerged from the lounge adjacent to the office.

    "Hiruzen, your disciple is remarkable. How about letting him join me?" Danzo asked.

    Hiruzen''s expression changed. "Danzo, you wanted to establish an independent ANBU training ss, and I agreed without objection. But this child is not even nine years old!"

    "ANBU requires training from a young age. Moreover, this boy has the potential to be a great ANBU!" Danzo retorted.

    ANBU missions are more confidential and require higher loyalty. Training from a young age can ensure greater brainwashing and loyalty. Additionally, ANBU often undertake morally ambiguous tasks, necessitating a certain dark side.

    Hearing Danzo''s argument, Hiruzen paused, recalling the time Orochimaru had killed an unarmed Kumo Ninja during a mission. Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Orochimaru is still too young. I don''t want to take any chances with him."

 Chapter 56:

    I have to say, Jiraiya''s willpower is really something else.

    Much like Naruto in the future, Jiraiya possesses a resilient and indomitable spirit. Even when he''s down in the dumps, he always manages to bounce back, lifting himself up with his sheer determination. Maybe that''s why so many people in the future end up admiring him. He''s positive, optimistic, and full of a kind of energy that never fades.

    After resting for a bit, the group resumed their journey towards The Land Of Rice Fields. The mission went off without any real trouble. Aside from encountering a few small-time bandits and a group of wandering ninjas, there were no significant threats.

    When it came to the bandits, Orochimaru didn''t even need to lift a finger. Jiraiya and Tsunade took care of everything swiftly.

    The only real confrontation worth mentioning was with the wandering ninja group a team made up of one chuunin and three genin. However, they were no match for the strength of Orochimaru''s team. The battle was over before it even began.

    During that fight, Orochimaru noticed something strange about himself a growing sense of ruthlessness. He had no desire to let his enemies live. The moment the chuunin engaged him, he killed the man in an instant. If it weren''t for Tsunade and Jiraiya stopping him, the three genin would have likely faced the same fate, without the chance to flee.

    Orochimaru didn''t reflect on this too deeply. To him, it was the natural course of things. In this world, you either survived or you didn''t, and his growing instinct to eliminate threats seemed logical perhaps even necessary.

    ---

    The mission, a B-rank, had a payout of 150,000 ryo. Despite its difficulty being on the higher side of B-rank, themission was the maximum amount for that rank. However, this mission had stretched out for a full eighteen days, and when Orochimaru thought about it, making money as a ninja was no easy task.Ninjas, despite their immense power and the dangerous work they undertook, were still essentially highly-paid mercenaries. The 150,000 ryo had to be split among the vige, the team, and the individual members. After all the deductions, there wasn''t much left.

    That said, the mission wasn''t without its personal rewards. Afterpleting their escort, Orochimaru took a couple of days to investigate the Land of Rice Fields. He concluded that this small nationcked any ninja viges and was sparsely popted. Even the daimyo''s residence was unimpressive. It wasn''t grand or opulent just a bit more spacious than the average home.

    It wasn''t hard to see why Orochimaru had chosen this ce to establish his base in the original timeline. The daimyo of such a small country would be easily bribed, and without a powerful political structure or a significant poption, it was the perfect ce to establish a hidden vige without drawing much attention.

    ---

    By the time Orochimaru and his team returned to Konoha, eighteen days had passed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As they entered the vige gates, they overheard two gatekeepers talking.

    "The recovery power of this new potion is unreal! Did you hear about how Rukawa survived his mission thanks to it?"

    "Really? That''s incredible!"

    "Yeah, I''ve got to say, it''s been a game changer for a lot of missions."

    "No kidding. I ordered one for myself after hearing all the hype. I wasn''t sure it''d live up to it, but now I''m convinced."

    "You didn''t believe the rumors? You didn''t see the demonstration by Harano at the hospital?"

    "No, I had something else going on that day¡­"

    "Ah, makes sense."

    As they continued walking, Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged a nce, both turning their eyes to Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru, this recovery potion you developed¡­ It''s really making waves," Tsunade remarked, impressed. "But with something like this, won''t that make medical ninjutsu obsolete?" ??????¨§?

    Tsunade''s expression turned thoughtful, almost worried. When she first started studying medical ninjutsu, her goal had been to reduce the casualties of herrades in battle, to save lives. But with Orochimaru''s potion being so effective at healing wounds, what use would there be for her medical skills? Was her chosen path bing pointless?

    Orochimaru, sensing her concern, responded calmly, "It''s not quite like that. The potion is expensive not everyone can afford it. And many of the ingredients are rare, so there''s a limit to how much we can produce. Even if you have the money, it doesn''t mean there will always be stock. But more importantly, the potion doesn''t deal with poisons orplex injuries that require more than just healing."

    "Poisons¡­" Tsunade repeated, her tension easing. "So it can''t detoxify or deal with diseases?"

    Orochimaru nodded. "Exactly. Medical ninjas are still essential. You can treat a far wider variety of conditions than the potion can. And besides, there''s always a need for personalized care."

    Tsunade''s shoulders visibly rxed, a smile crossing her face. "Good. For a moment there, I thought my skills were bing useless."

    She was right to be relieved. Medical ninjutsu, after all, went beyond just healing cuts and bruises. Medical ninjas were lifesavers in a wide array of scenarios, from curing diseases to handling life-threatening injuries and poisons.

    "By the way, Orochimaru, since this potion is so rare, do you carry a spare?" Tsunade asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Orochimaru smirked, pulling out a scroll. "Of course." With a puff of smoke, two bottles appeared in his hand. "Here, one for each of you. Let''s hope you won''t need them."

    "Hehe, thanks!" Tsunade said, not wasting any time taking one for herself. She figured there was no need to be modest after all, she was already considering herself Orochimaru''s girlfriend, so there was nothing wrong with epting a gift from him.

    Jiraiya, however, turned his head away, crossing his arms with a huff. "Heh! Jiraiya sama doesn''t need such things. I''m strong enough without a potion."

    He stood there, expecting Orochimaru to tease him, maybe argue with him a little. But instead, there was¡­ silence.

    After a moment, Jiraiya turned around, confused. To his surprise, Orochimaru had already walked away, leaving him standing there.

    "Wait! Orochimaru! Aren''t you going to say something?" Jiraiya called out, but Orochimaru didn''t even look back.

    Tsunade, meanwhile, burst into uncontrobleughter. "Haha! Oh Jiraiya, why do you always do this to yourself? Take the potion already."

    Realizing he had missed his chance to impress anyone, Jiraiya sulked and nced at the potions in Tsunade''s hand. He finally figured it out Orochimaru had given both potions to Tsunade without hesitation, leaving Jiraiya out in the cold.

    "Well¡­ he didn''t even offer it to me directly¡­" Jiraiya muttered, scratching his head in defeat.

    As he stared at Orochimaru walking further away, he realized that maybe Orochimaru wasn''t so bad after all despite everything, his friend still looked out for him in his own way.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, wait up!" Jiraiya called out, running to catch up, potion in hand.

 Chapter 44:

    The two rooms were quite spacious, with only the bare essentials tables and chairs leaving plenty of open space. It was perfect for Orochimaru to set up his work.

    Satisfied with the arrangement, Orochimaru instructed the ANBU to ce the experimental equipment in the designated spots. He began to familiarize himself with the environment.

    The basement had about eight or nine rooms, but there weren''t many staff members just four or five researchers. When they saw Orochimaru, their reactions were predictable.

    They stared at the young boy standing before them, clearly surprised.

    "The one arriving today... is just a child?"

    "Incredible!"

    "Hey, kid, what''s your name?" one of the researchers asked, raising his chin at Orochimaru dismissively.

    "Orochimaru," he replied, his tone calm and unbothered.

    The researcher didn''t seem to care much and waved him off. "Alright then, take a look around if you want."Seeing that the researchers were preupied, Orochimaru didn''t bother them further. He stood back and quietly observed their work.

    The researchers appeared to be dissecting a corpse. Judging by the forehead protector they had removed and ced nearby, the body belonged to a Kumo ninja.

    Orochimaru watched the procedure carefully, taking note of the precision with which the researchers handled the corpse. Despite being minor yers in the field, these researchers clearly had a strong grasp of anatomy such professional dissection techniques could onlye from years of clinical experience.

    Though Orochimaru had be adept at creating enhancement serum and other chemicalpounds, his understanding of anatomy and surgery was stillrgely theoretical. If he wanted to be a truly great scientist, he would need to master the scalpel.

    "Yes."

    He made up his mind on the spot.

    He already possessed numerous high-tech tools that allowed him to control experiments with great precision. But before he delved deeper into them, he needed to develop a solid understanding of biological dissection.

    With a clear goal and direction, Orochimaru turned away after observing for a few minutes, ready to embark on this next phase of his research.

    ---

    The night passed without incident.

    Early the next morning, Orochimaru got to work. Since most of his experimental equipment had been transferred from his old house, all that remained were a few essential items and daily necessities.

    However, to his surprise, Tsunade and Jiraiya had shown up early to help him pack. They''d overheard him mentioning the move during dinner the previous evening, and despite their usual antics, they hade to assist him. ?????§°??¨ºs

    What was even more surprising was Jiraiya''s presence.

    Given how Tsunade and Orochimaru had constantly beaten him in sparring matches and the way they teased him, it was almost amusing that Jiraiya still showed up to help. He was like an indestructible cockroach no matter how hard you tried, you couldn''t get rid of him.

    "Hey, Jiraiya," Tsunade said as she sat cross-legged on the tatami like a big sister giving advice, "you should learn from Orochimaru. Look at him he''s already bought his own house at such a young age. And you? You''re still..."

    "How can I evenpare?" Jiraiya replied, brushing off herment. "Besides, if I manage to save that much money, will you be my girlfriend?"

    This guy... not only was he thick-skinned, but he also had no filter when he spoke.

    "I don''t care what you say about me, but I''m into beautiful girls. That''s just the way I am. Deal with it," Jiraiya added, grinning shamelessly. "If you don''t like it, feel free to beat me up!"

    Tsunade scoffed, looking at him with utter disdain. "Be your girlfriend? Keep dreaming!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Then why do you care so much about me, huh?" Jiraiya shot back, his tone yful. "You''re always going on about Orochimaru this, Orochimaru that. It''s so annoying!"

    "Oh, so that''s how it is?" Tsunade''s smile turned dark as she cracked her knuckles. "You think I care, huh? Orochimaru!"

    "Hmm?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, already sensing what was about to happen.

    "You''re not nning toe back to this old house, right?" Tsunade asked sweetly.

    "No," Orochimaru replied with a hint of amusement, "this ce is too old and cramped. I won''t be back here."

    "Good!" Tsunade''s expression changed instantly as she loomed over Jiraiya. "In that case, I won''t have to hold back!"

    "W-wait! What are you going to do?" Jiraiya stammered, suddenly realizing the grave mistake he''d made.

    Cold sweat dripped down his forehead as he instinctively took a step back.

    "Go to hell!" Tsunade''s figure blurred as she disappeared from her spot and reappeared directly in front of Jiraiya, her fist already cocked back.

    BOOM!

    Tsunade''s punch sent Jiraiya flying with such force that he smashed through the wooden wall of Orochimaru''s old house, crashing through it with a loud crack. His screams echoed in the distance as he disappeared into the air, his voice growing fainter and fainter.

    Tsunade dusted off her hands,pletely unbothered by the destruction. She turned to Orochimaru with a bright, innocent smile. "Oops, sorry! I didn''t mean to break your house. But since you''re not nning to keep it, you don''t mind, right?"

    Orochimaru stared at the gaping hole Jiraiya had left in his wall, then at Tsunade''s cheerful face. A small, rare smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    For a moment, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement.

    "Not at all," he replied, casting a quick nce at the distant sky where Jiraiya had vanished. "I''ll just consider it an early farewell to this ce."

    Still, in his mind, Orochimaru silently mourned for Jiraiya. That poor guy. He never learned when to keep his mouth shut.

 Chapter 58:

    Orochimaru had made significant scientific progress, at least by Konoha''s standards. However, he wasn''t ready to reveal all of his discoveries just yet. He preferred to keep the more significant results to himself, saving them for the right time or for his own future use. asionally, he''d share a minor invention, but nothing that could truly jeopardize his long-term ns.

    He knew that his destiny was uncertain. If he were to ever leave the vige, he would need powerful tools to protect himself. His research had been slow, and the path to scientific breakthroughs was long and grueling. When he thought about how quickly someone like Naruto Uzumaki grew in power from a rookie Genin to someone who could stand against a goddess like Kaguya in just 5 years Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a bit frustrated.

    Byparison, Orochimaru had spent the past three years in Konoha, and while his progress was impressive, it was only scratching the surface of what he knew he could achieve. He understood that science and technology would eventually give him power far beyond that of any ninja. Still, the time required for such research, and the istion that came with it, weighed heavily on him.

    He remembered that in the original story, during hister years, he had a loyal and capable subordinate Kabuto Yakushi who shared his passion for scientific research. But Kabuto wouldn''t be born for at least another 20 years, so for now, Orochimaru was on his own.

    He knew he needed subordinates if he was to make significant progress. Someone to share the burden of research and carry out tasks for him. He spent hours that night pondering possible candidates, but by the time he reached the middle of the night, he hade to a disheartening conclusion: there was no one suitable. Some were skilled, butcked the knowledge he needed. Others had the right status or potential, but their abilities fell short.

    In the end, Orochimaru decided he would have to wait. Timing, as always, was crucial.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru made his way to the Hokage''s office, ready to take on another mission. His experiments were currently in a phase where the cells were still growing, so he had some free time. He figured it would be useful toplete a few more missions, broaden his experience, and see more of the world beyond Konoha.

    However, when he arrived, Hiruzen had some unexpected news for him."Orochimaru, given your current abilities, only B-level and above missions are suitable for your growth. But to put your potential employers at ease, you''ll need to pass a test."

    "A test?" Orochimaru''s golden eyes narrowed slightly. "The Chunin Exam?"

    "Exactly."

    For Orochimaru and his team, C- and D-level missions were of little interest. They were mostly menial tasks, far below their abilities. But higher-level missions often came with skeptical employers people who doubted the capabilities of such young ninjas. Orochimaru recalled the trouble they''d had with Bach, the merchant who had doubted their skills due to their age.

    Hiruzen had taken that into ount, deciding that it was time for Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya to take the Chunin Exam. Once they were promoted to Chunin and donned the official vest, no one would question theirpetence again.

    "Understood," Orochimaru nodded. "We''ll take the exam."

    To him, the Chunin Exam was merely a formality.

    ---

    After being in this world for so long, Orochimaru hade to understand that the Chunin Exam was quite different from the one depicted in the original story. What most people knew was the politically motivated, inter-vige version of the Chunin Exam a grand spectacle designed to showcase military power and foster rtions between nations. That version only took ce once every few years, and only invited participants from allied or neutral countries.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The real Chunin Exam, however, was much simpler. It was held every six months and was strictly an internal affair, only for Konoha''s own ninjas. Any Genin whose Jonin-sensei deemed them ready could participate, regardless of age or background. Some, like Kakashi Hatake, were promoted at an extremely young age, while others, like Might Dai, remained Genin well into their 30s or 40s.

    At the training grounds, when Jiraiya heard about the Chunin Exam, he was bursting with excitement.

    "Alright! I, Jiraiya sama, will give it my all for the Chunin Exam!" he shouted enthusiastically.

    Tsunade rolled her eyes, her head full of frustration at Jiraiya''s antics. "That idiot is always so over-enthusiastic."

    Orochimaru watched Jiraiya with a contemtive look. He couldn''t help but wonder where Jiraiya''s boundless energy came from. Was it pure willpower, or did this guy have some kind of hidden stimnt? ??????§§?

 Chapter 46:

    ording to Orochimaru''s research, the reason the Uchiha n is prone to being warlike and arrogant lies within their gic structure. Their genes contain a special power that is triggered by heightened emotional state and spiritual energy. This stimtion manifests as their famed Sharingan, which is essentially a physical representation of their immense spiritual power.

    However, there''s a catch. The mental energy tied to the Sharingan is so vast and powerful that even modern Uchiha bodies struggle to contain it. Any significant emotional or external stimtion can easily cause mental instability. The extent of this instability varies, ranging from bing excessivelybative and prideful at best, to outright madness at worst.

    Because their bodies aren''t strong enough to suppress the overwhelming spiritual power of the Sharingan, many Uchiha end up acting irrationally. This could exin why Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage, once called the Uchiha the "n of evil."

    Still, Orochimaru, with his knowledge of the plot, understands that the Sharingan isn''t inherently evil. The source of its power traces back to something much older and moreplex the chakra fruit of the God Tree.

    ---

    ording to legend, the God Tree is the Ten-Tails, a monstrous entity that serves as the source of all chakra. Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, the progenitor of chakra, consumed the chakra fruit of the God Tree, which caused a drastic shift in her personality and granted her overwhelming power. The chakra fruit''s energy merged with her body, and these abilities were passed down to her descendants.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru''s analysis and knowledge of the show deduced that Kaguya''s power is divided into three distinct aspects. Her own power: The Byakugan, an ocr jutsu passed primarily to the Hyuga n. The God Tree''s power: The Sage''s body, representing physical energy and durability. And finally, the Chakra Fruit''s power: the Nine-Tomoe Rinne Sharingan, which represents spiritual energy and advanced ocr jutsu, like the Sharingan and Rinnegan.

    Initially, these three powers were unified in Kaguya. But as her bloodline spread through generations, the powers split, bing less concentrated.

    Orochimaru focused primarily on the powers of the God Tree and the chakra fruit. If the God Tree represents the root of chakra and physical energy, then the chakra fruit is the source of immense spiritual power the force behind the Sharingan and Rinnegan.Kaguya had two sons, Hamura and Hagoromo (the Sage of Six Paths). Each inherited a portion of her power. Hamura received Kaguya''s Byakugan, which was passed down to the Hyuga n. Hagoromo inherited both the Sage''s body and ocr powers, which he passed on to his sons, Asura and Indra.

    From this point, their powers began to diverge. Asura inherited Hagoromo''s physical energy, granting him a strong body and vast chakra reserves. His descendants became the Senju n. Indra, on the other hand, inherited the eye power, passing down the Sharingan to his descendants, the Uchiha n.

    This divergence in power created a fundamental difference between the two bloodlines. Asura''s descendants, the Senju, were unaffected by the mental strain that apanied the Sharingan. Their chakra and physical energy granted them strong, stable minds with a natural inclination toward kindness and cooperation.

    Indra''s descendants, however, inherited the immense mental power of the Sharingan. With it came a tendency toward extreme emotions. The greater their spiritual power, the greater their potential for instability. This exins why so many Uchiha be obsessed with power, often spiraling into madness when faced with loss or failure.

    For example, Indra, Hagoromo''s eldest son, became consumed by a lust for power, even going as far as killing his own kin. Madara Uchiha sought the Infinite Tsukuyomi after his younger brother''s death. Obito Uchiha turned against the world after the death of his childhood love, Rin. Itachi Uchihamitted the massacre of his n to prevent another war. And Sasuke Uchiha sought to destroy Konoha after learning of his brother''s tragic fate.

    In each case, the immense spiritual power of the Sharingan pushed them to extremes.

    ---

    All of this leads to one conclusion. Orochimaru realized that the Sharingan, as a power tied to the chakra fruit, is inherently unstable. The immense spiritual energy it generates requires a strong enough body to bnce it.

    Even the basic three-tomoe Sharingan has the potential to drastically affect its user''s personality. For most Uchiha, their bodies simply aren''t strong enough to handle the mental strain, which makes them prone to emotional vtility.

    For Orochimaru, who has enhanced his own body using intermediate gene enhancement serums, the three-tomoe Sharingan is already the limit of what he can handle. Anything beyond that like the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would overwhelm him, causing his body to break down under the immense spiritual power.

    In fact, after Hagoromo''s era, the bloodlines of Asura and Indra diverged even more. The bnce between their physical and spiritual energies weakened with each generation.

    By the time their descendants evolved into the Senju and Uchiha ns, the divide was clear: The Senju retained the Sage''s body, with its strong physical energy, but had little to no ocr power. The Uchiha, on the other hand, retained the ocr power, but manycked the physical strength necessary to contain it.

    Worse, as their bloodlines continued to dilute, fewer members of either n could awaken the full potential of their powers. Many Uchiha, for instance, couldn''t even awaken the basic Sharingan, and many Senju lost their renowned physical prowess. ????????S

    What Orochimaru seeks to do is collect the genes of Uchiha members capable of awakening the Sharingan and use them to enhance his own eye power. Some of these individuals have already awakened the Sharingan, while others have not. However, the mere potential in their genes is enough for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    The more Sharingan genes Orochimaru collects, the stronger his ocr power will be after he fuses them with his own.

    If Orochimaru gathers enough Sharingan genes, unlocking the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would be inevitable. Based on the Uchiha blood samples he''s obtained from Konoha Hospital over the past two years, he already has enough to awaken the three-tomoe Sharingan, but the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan remains out of reach.

    Mainly due to one key issue: The Mangekyo Sharingan being too hard to awaken and many of the Uchiha who had awakened their Mangeky¨­ Sharingan didn''t leave blood samples behind in hospitals. Even if Orochimaru could ess their genes, his current body isn''t strong enough to handle the immense power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    For now, Orochimaru will have to be patient, continuing his research until his body can withstand the next level of Sharingan power.

 Chapter 60:

    Time flies!

    As everyone focused on their training, half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and the Chunin Exams were about to begin!

    In Konoha, the Chunin Exam wasn''t anything new. The vigers and ninjas had be quite used to it, since it happened twice a year like clockwork. Most of them had grown tired of watching the semi-annual selection process. Only those ninjas who didn''t have any missions or were simply bored would bother to watch.

    Of course, the daily tasks for many ninjas were mundane and tedious, so this event was a bit of excitement. During the Chunin Exams, they could enjoy the added thrill of gambling on the oue. The gambling aspect injected some fun into an otherwise ordinary part of vige life.

    "Oh? There are so many people this time," Jiraiya said, surprised as they arrived at the waiting room for the Chunin selection.

    The ssroom was massive, yet it was still packed with arge crowd. It was far more crowded than Jiraiya had expected. There had to be several hundred people there, a stark contrast to the one or two hundred participants he remembered hearing about in the original story.

    Orochimaru wasn''t surprised in the least. He had already predicted this oue. The gap between the real world and his memories was something he hade to terms with.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After all, think of the Fourth Great Ninja War, where the Allied Shinobi Forces numbered around 80,000. Given the distribution among the five major nations, Konoha being the most powerful had contributed at least 20,000 ninjas. Even after suffering heavy casualties from previous wars, they still managed to field such arge force.

    With that in mind, Orochimaru estimated that Konoha, in its current state, likely had a total ninja poption of around 30,000.Out of those 30,000 ninjas, how many were Jounin? How many Chunin? How many were still Genin?

    Jounin were the elite, the strongest fighters in the vige. They made up the smallest percentage of the ninja poption, less than one-tenth. Chunin and Special Jounin made up the bulk of the forces, about half. Genin, the lowest rank, ounted for roughly 30% of the total ninjas.

    In other words, out of 30,000 ninjas, Konoha likely had close to 10,000 Genin. Even if only a small fraction of them signed up for the Chunin Exams, that still left one or two thousand participants in total. That''s why the ssroom they entered now had hundreds of people crowded inside.

    The ages of the participants varied widely. Some were children around Orochimaru''s age, while others were in their twenties or even uncles in their forties.

    This didn''t surprise Orochimaru at all. In this world, it wasn''t unusual to see such a wide age range for the Chunin Exams. After all, while every ninja might start out as a Genin at the same age, not everyone advanced to Chunin at the same pace. For some, it took years. For others, like Kakashi in the future, it could happen at a very young age.

    For some unfortunate ninjas, they might remain Genin their entire lives, unable to advance beyond that level, even into their forties or fifties. The Chunin Exams were a ce where these gaps became especially visible.

    As Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade entered the room, they drew attention from several participants. A few older Genin near the door smirked and exchanged mockingments.

    "Haha, looks like there''s a lot of kids this year who aren''t afraid of dying!" one of them snickered.

    "Yeah, they should know that during peacetime, there''s no rush to take the Chunin Exam. But look at them they''re still eager to sign up!"

    "They probably don''t realize how much harder the Chunin Exam has gotten over the years. These brats will figure it out once they get a taste of the real thing."

    "There''s always some clueless kids who think they can make it, but they''ll only understand once they''ve been taught a bloody lesson."

    Their taunts were directed at Orochimaru and his team. However, most of the other Genin, especially those further away in the room, were too focused on their own preparations to pay attention.

    "These guys don''t look too weak," Tsunade said, calmly assessing the group.

    Jiraiya, however, was more interested in something else. "Hey, look over there," he said, pointing excitedly to a corner of the room. "That white-haired guy was there the other day." ??N?????

    Orochimaru and Tsunade followed Jiraiya''s gaze and saw a white-haired boy deep in conversation with a group of hispanions. It was none other than Hatake Sakumo, the boy they had encountered before.

    As Sakumo noticed the three of them entering the ssroom, he paused, said something to hispanions, and then made his way over to them.

    "Hey, he''sing over!" Jiraiya said nervously, swallowing hard. "Orochimaru¡­ do you think he heard me call him ''White haired dude''? What if he''s mad and wants to beat me up?"

    Jiraiya''s reaction was asedic as ever. His thought process always seemed to work differently than most people''s. They hadn''t even started the exam yet no one would get into a fight at this stage.

    Sakumo reached them, and before Jiraiya could panic any further, he smiled at Orochimaru and said, "Oh, Orochimaru, we meet again."

    "Indeed," Orochimaru replied, nodding.

    "Thanks again for your helpst time," Sakumo said, bowing slightly.

    "You''re wee," Orochimaru said simply.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya, who had been watching the exchange, were both surprised.

    "Wait, you two know each other?" Tsunade asked.

    "Yeah, when did that happen?" Jiraiya added. "Howe I didn''t know about this?"

    Sakumo chuckled softly and recounted the story of how he and Orochimaru had met at the hospital. At the moment, Sakumo was still only an eleven-year-old boy, and his demeanor was much shyer and more reservedpared to the future legend he would be. Much like how Naruto met Neji during the Chunin Exams in the original series, this was just the beginning of the story for Sakumo.

    "Oh, I see!" Jiraiya said, breaking into a wide grin. "I''m Jiraiya, by the way. I''m this guy''s teammate. Maybe we''ll run into each other during the exam!"

    "Haha, if we do, go easy on me," Sakumo said with a smile.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t go too hard on you " Jiraiya began to boast, but before he could finish, Tsunade smacked him on the head.

    "Tsunade! What was that for?" Jiraiya groaned, clutching his head in pain. "Why''d you hit me?"

    "Do you even need to ask?" Tsunade sighed in exasperation. "You''re bragging again. You always do this¡­"

    "Bragging? I''m not bragging! I''m just saying.."

    Tsunade cut him off again, grabbing him by the ear. "Come with me, you idiot¡­"

    As she dragged Jiraiya away, Orochimaru and Sakumo exchanged an amused nce.

 Chapter 48:

    The man in the white coat was passionately recounting the experimental process from the past few months with great enthusiasm.

    He was Harano, a medical ninja from Konoha Hospital with extensive expertise. After receiving an order from above, he had been working closely with Orochimaru to learn the production of the gic repair fluid, which was called the recovery potion by them. Throughout the process, Harano had been astounded by Orochimaru''s extraordinary talent and deep insights into gics. Every now and then, with just a few suggestions or adjustments, Orochimaru would enlighten him, leaving him in awe of the young genius.

    Before long, Harano couldn''t resist the temptation and officially became Orochimaru''s disciple. It might sound unbelievable for a middle-aged man in his forties to apprentice under a boy who wasn''t even ten yet, but it was the truth.

    Orochimaru, though, yed along, pretending to study with Harano for a short while before passing him an improvised, iplete form and production process of the gic repair fluid. From that point on, Harano began to study independently, only seeking Orochimaru''s guidance when he encountered issues he truly couldn''t resolve.

    After three intense months, it was was finallypleted! Though it was a substitute, and its regenerative abilities were slightly inferior to the original, the difference was minimal.

    Upon hearing Harano''s report, the Third Hokage nodded in approval. "How much does it cost to produce a recovery potion now?" he asked.

    Harano hesitated slightly, then answered, "Well¡­ around 50,000 ry¨­."

    "Fifty thousand ry¨­?" The Third Hokage raised an eyebrow, surprised at first, then nodded again. "That''s certainly more expensive than the standard wound medicine, which costs only a few hundred ry¨­, but considering its effects, it''s worth every penny. Produce a batch for future use."

    "Yes, sir!" Harano replied, bowing. "Then, I''ll take my leave.""Go ahead," the Hokage waved him off.

    Harano nodded, sparing a nce at Orochimaru before exiting. It wasn''t until he had left the office that Tsunade and Jiraiya, who had remained silent throughout, snapped back to reality. Both were in shock. Even though they knew Orochimaru had improved the form, they hadn''t expected such astounding results.

    Orochimaru''s scientific research abilities were, to put it mildly, extraordinary!

    More than anything, the thought that a ten-year-old boy had managed to be someone else''s teacher was mind-boggling.

    Even after they left the Hokage''s office, both Tsunade and Jiraiya still hadn''t fully recovered from their shock. They had only one thought in mind: How is there such a massive gap between us?

    Jiraiya, especially, was overwhelmed by a growing sense of inferiority. It seemed like no matter what field they ventured into, he would never be able to surpass Orochimaru.

    As they walked, Jiraiya couldn''t help but nce over at Orochimaru, who was walking calmly beside him. In that moment, it was as if a radiant halo had formed behind Orochimaru''s head, shining so brightly that Jiraiya had to avert his gaze.

    That night, afterpleting his experiments, Orochimaru returned to his quarters alone, reying the steps of the cell transntation process in his mind.

    Cell transntation was proving to be far moreplicated than he had initially imagined. It required not only cell cultivation but also living organisms as experimental subjects. Since cell cultivation was a lengthy process and Orochimaru wasn''t yet in a position to experiment on human subjects, he was currently limited to using mice. For now, his experiments remained in the cell culture phase.

    As a result, the research projects assigned to him by the system had not seen any significant breakthroughs.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    A sudden knock at the door pulled Orochimaru from his thoughts. He frowned but rose to open it. After all, this was Konoha there weren''t any enemies bold enough to approach him here.

    However, he was still somewhat curious about who woulde looking for him at such an hour.

    When he opened the door, an ANBU stood there, d in their usual mask and armor. Based on his physique and height, Orochimaru didn''t recognize him.

    "Orochimaru, someone wishes to meet with you," the ANBU said curtly, getting straight to the point.

    Upon hearing such a direct request, Orochimaru''s first thought was of Danzo. But then he reconsidered. Danzo had only recently established the ''Root'' organization, and his position wasn''t stable enough yet. Orochimaru hadn''t even revealed any of his scientific research to him, so it was unlikely that Danzo would reach out at this stage.

    "Who wants to see me?" Orochimaru asked, a bit wary.

    The ANBU hesitated for a moment before replying, "Apologies, but I cannot reveal that information. You will know once you arrive."

    Orochimaru was taken aback. Someone had the authority to summon ANBU but couldn''t reveal their identity?

    Was there another powerful figure in Konoha besides the Third Hokage and Danzo?

    "Very well," Orochimaru said calmly. "Lead the way."

    Despite his curiosity, Orochimaru didn''t feel threatened. In Konoha, no one would dare make a move against him. His value to the vige was too high; even the slightest disturbance involving him could trigger a cascade of consequences. ?¨¢??B??n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Nevertheless, Orochimaru remained on guard as he followed the ANBU through the vige. They eventually arrived at a secluded mansion, not far from one of Konoha''s secret research facilities, though it was noticeably smaller in scale.

    As they approached, Orochimaru quietly muttered to himself, "Six guards?"

    "Hm? What was that?" The ANBU, not quite hearing him, nced back in confusion.

    "It''s nothing," Orochimaru replied, masking his surprise.

    Though the mansion seemed ordinary on the surface, Orochimaru had detected six hidden ANBU stationed around the perimeter. Whoever lived here was clearly someone important.

    Orochimaru squinted, focusing his perception ability on the person inside the mansion. He immediately sensed a vast amount of chakra.

    Could it be¡­ her? Orochimaru wondered, a flicker of recognition crossing his mind.

    Curiosity piqued, he followed the ANBU further inside, his mind racing with possibilities.

 Chapter 62:

    Invisible flies have two main functions: scanning and projection.

    Orochimaru utilized these two functions with remarkable precision. One fly was responsible for scanning Jiraiya''s test paper, transmitting the data to Orochimaru, while the second fly projected the answers back onto Jiraiya''s paper.

    This might seem likemon technology in modern times, but in this world, it was an invaluable and near-untraceable tool.

    As the faint light from the fly projected answers onto Jiraiya''s test paper, he couldn''t help but let out a startled yelp, nearly falling off his chair.

    "Wh-What the hell is that?!"

    Bang bang!

    The examiner smacked his desk with a pointer, ring at Jiraiya.

    "You there! Quiet down, or you''ll be disqualified!"

    Jiraiya, still wide-eyed and flustered, tried to exin, "But just now there was something on my paper...""What''s going on with you?" Another examiner came over, looking puzzled.

    Realizing that every student in the room was now staring at him, Jiraiya quickly waved his hands and stammered, "N-Nothing! It''s fine! Haha, just, uh, had a moment."

    Though often clueless, Jiraiya wasn''tpletely dense. He realized that whatever had happened, drawing attention to it would only make things worse. After a brief moment of panic, he gathered himself.

    The examiner gave him onest suspicious look before walking away, and Jiraiya exhaled in relief. Whoever was helping him, they clearly had a n in mind.

    As Jiraiya calmed down, the faint light from the invisible fly once again shone on his paper. This time, Jiraiya remainedposed, realizing that this was his chance to pass the exam.

    The light was so dim that it went unnoticed by anyone else in the room, and Orochimaru had been careful to position it outside the examiners'' line of sight. Jiraiya, despite his earlier confusion, now copied the answers with surprising speed and efficiency.

    ---

    Once they left the exam room, Jiraiya was still deep in thought, puzzling over what had happened. During the written test, someone had definitely been helping him, but who?

    He couldn''t just let this go. As a young and curious ninja, he had to figure it out. But given the time constraints and the exam environment, he hadn''t had the chance to investigate further.

    "Orochimaru¡­ was that you back there?" Jiraiya asked, looking skeptical.

    "Hm? What are you talking about?" Orochimaru replied, his expression nk.

    "Never mind¡­" Jiraiya muttered, even more confused. He was sure that the only people capable of helping him were his two teammates: Orochimaru and Tsunade. Tsunade was a medical-ninjutsu specialist, and her skills weren''t particrly suited to something like this. But Orochimaru? He was always experimenting with strange techniques and abilities. It had to be him.

    But the more he looked at Orochimaru''s calm demeanor, the more confused he became. Was it really him?

    "Seriously, was it you?" Jiraiya pressed on.

    Orochimaru, seeing no point in continuing the charade, finally said, "Are you talking about giving you the answers?"

    The bluntness of Orochimaru''s statement caught Jiraiya off guard. His eyes widened in shock.

    "So, it was you! How did you do it?!" Jiraiya eximed, utterly astonished. "You just transmitted the answers onto my paper! What kind of ninjutsu is that?!" ??¦¡??o????

    Before Orochimaru could answer, Tsunade appeared beside them, having overheard part of the conversation. "What are you two whispering about?" she asked suspiciously.

    Unable to contain his excitement, Jiraiya immediately filled Tsunade in on everything that had happened during the test, going into great detail about the mysterious answers appearing on his paper.

    Tsunade, equally astonished, turned to Orochimaru. "That''s incredible! I was worried Jiraiya would fail, but now¡­ Orochimaru, how did you pull it off?"

    Orochimaru, calm as ever, replied, "It''s just a little gadget I''ve been working on."

    "Gadget? What kind of gadget?" Tsunade asked, her curiosity piqued. "How can something like that transmit answers?"

    "Yeah, Orochimaru! Show us how it works!" Jiraiya added, his excitement growing.

    They were still kids, after all. Their curiosity was boundless. The idea of some new invention that could project answers during an exam was too tempting for them to ignore.

    Orochimaru smirked. "Alright, I''ll show you, but you need to keep this a secret."

    Both Tsunade and Jiraiya nodded eagerly, promising to keep their mouths shut.

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru held out his hand, and there it wasba small, seemingly ordinary fly perched on his palm. "Here. This is the ''gadget''."

    "Ew! That''s just a fly! How gross!" Tsunade recoiled, taking a step back.

    Jiraiya, on the other hand, squinted in disbelief. "Come on, there''s no way an ordinary fly could do that. This isn''t just a normal fly, right?"

    Orochimaru nodded. "You''re right. It''s a new species I discovered. It can record what it sees and project it elsewhere."

    This, of course, was a half-truth. The invisible fly was a highly sophisticated mechanical device, but to any onlooker, it appearedpletely natural. Orochimaru had nned for this scenario from the beginning. The fly was indistinguishable from a real insect unless examined up close.

    "It can do that?!" Jiraiya asked, thoroughly impressed. "That''s amazing!"

    "Yeah, seriously, Orochimaru. You alwayse up with the weirdest, coolest things," Tsunade added, though she still kept her distance from the fly.

    "How does it work?" Jiraiya asked, still fascinated.

    Orochimaru casually exined the basics, demonstrating how the fly scanned the environment and projected images. He had crafted the story carefully. In a world filled with strange and unique abilities, such as the Yamanaka n''s mind control or the Aburame n''s insect maniption, something like this could easily be passed off as a newly discovered creature.

    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade were fully convinced. Even seasoned ninjas hade across countless species of bugs, many with bizarre powers. A fly that could scan and project didn''t seem out of the ordinary at all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 50:

    Through sheer force and deterrence, Orochimaru believed that all nations could bepelled topromise, creating an era of peace and prosperity. While this idea might sound far-fetched to some, it was a genuine belief for Orochimaru. He saw it as not just a possibility but a future he could bring into reality.

    And, as he thought about it more, he realized there were three others in the original timeline who shared a simr vision.

    The first was Danzo. His goal had been the same to bring order to the chaotic ninja world. However, his strength was insufficient to support his ambition. He hadn''t even had the chance to start a concrete n, let alone achieve sess or failure.

    The second was Nagato, also known as Pain. Nagato aimed to capture the tailed beasts and use them to create the ultimate weapon, the Ten-Tails, in order to intimidate the five great nations into submission. He had almost seeded in his endeavor. Yet, in the end, his strength was stillcking, and he was defeated partly due to the protagonist''s overwhelming influence and the infamous "Talk no Jutsu."

    The third was Kaguya. She not only thought along these lines but also acted on them, sessfully achieving her goal. Kaguya had subdued the entire world under her rule, and if not for the betrayal by her own children when she attempted to use humanity to cultivate the God Tree, the ninja world would still be under her dominion. War would never have broken out.

    In his past life, Orochimaru had been an ordinary person on Earth, powerless to change his situation. He lived a life of mediocrity, often at the mercy of others, without the means to pursue grand ambitions. But now, things were different. Now, he was Orochimaru, armed with both a system and talent. His circumstances had changed dramatically, and with them, his aspirations had grown exponentially.

    Of course, these ambitions were far off in the future. For now, they were ns he kept close to his chest, revealing them to no one not even to Uzumaki Mito. When he had briefly mentioned his vision of unifying the world to Tsunade, it had been more of a whim than a true disclosure.

    Mito, meanwhile, listened to Orochimaru''s words with a gentle smile and nodded approvingly. "Talented, hardworking, and with a clear sense of direction. You''re a good child."

    She chuckled softly. "That girl, Tsunade, was right about you."Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly at the mention of Tsunade. Tsunade said something about me? he thought to himself. It seemed the butterfly effect was already starting to unfold. In the original timeline, Tsunade had a favorable opinion of him, but they were not close to the extent where she would speak of him to her family. But now¡­

    Mito''s gaze softened as she looked at Orochimaru, clearly bing more and more satisfied with him. She continued their conversation for another ten minutes, asking about his studies and ambitions, before eventually excusing him, noting that it waste and further discussion could wait for another time.

    As Orochimaru left, Mito watched him go and nodded slightly. "With talent, courage, and determination, Orochimaru¡­ you will be a great ninja one day," she murmured to herself, though unbeknownst to her, she was misjudging the extent of his ambitions.

    Under the pale moonlight, Orochimaru''s mind raced with thoughts about the encounter. "It''s said that Mito can sense the good and evil within people, just like in the canon. If that''s the case, she should also be able to sense lies."

    He paused in his steps, thinking back to the scene. However, Mito hadn''t seemed to use her abilities at that time. After all, in order to perceive good and evil, she would need to enter the Nine-Tails'' mode, and detecting lies would require intense focus and concentration.

    Neither of those signs had been present during their conversation.

    It seems she didn''t expect that a boy, not even ten years old, would have the audacity to lie to her, Orochimaru mused, a small, confident smirk ying at the corners of his lips.

    In his mind, the abilities of a ninja could broadly be divided into three categories: ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu. But when it came to true strength, taijutsu was limited to techniques like the Eight Gates Formation. Most other physical skills were hardly worth mentioning. The real power came from mystical techniques, forbidden jutsu, and the abilities derived from bloodline limits.

    Strength, speed, and the power of ninjutsu¡­

    After returning home, Orochimaruy on his bed, his thoughts spinning rapidly. While the meeting with Mito had been unexpected, it didn''t impact his current ns much. What mattered now was increasing his strength. Though he wasn''t weak by any means, he knew that his current abilities were still far from enough. ?¨¢??????

    I''m half a scientist after all, Orochimaru thought to himself. I can''t solely focus on physical strength. The path of raw power or the Eight Gates Formation isn''t suitable for me.

    Speed, however, was another matter.

    What are the fastest techniques? he pondered. The Flying Thunder God Technique? The Eight Gates? Or perhaps the Lightning Release Armor used by the ninja of the Hidden Cloud Vige?

    The Lightning Release Armor, much like the Eight Gates, required immense physical strength to support it, so that was out of the question. That left the space-time technique, the Flying Thunder God.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yes, that would be a good option. A space-time jump, teleportation¡­ it''s a miraculous technique for both offense and escape.

    Orochimaru thought back to the Third Great Ninja War, where the Fourth Hokage had used the Flying Thunder God Technique to earn his legendary reputation.

    However, in the original timeline, Orochimaru had studied this technique and ultimately decided against learning it. The reason for that decision had never been fully clear, even to him.

    Could I learn it, though?

    The bigger issue was that the Flying Thunder God Technique, along with many other forbidden jutsu, was locked away in the Scroll of Seals a record of forbidden techniques passed down in Konoha. The version contained in the scroll was still iplete.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.

    It seems that in addition to the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Scroll of Seals also contains the foundation for the Impure World Reincarnation technique that I need, doesn''t it?

    Though the techniques in the scroll were imperfect, they would provide more than enough material for him to study and refine on his own.

    The real challenge, of course, was that with the Second Hokage dead, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, would never allow Orochimaru ess to the scroll. Forbidden techniques were strictly guarded.

    So, how do I go about this? Orochimaru mused, deep in thought.

    After a moment, he had the answer.

    Danzo.

    If the original Orochimaru had managed to gain ess to these forbidden techniques by working with Danzo, then there was no reason he couldn''t follow the same path.

    The more he thought about it, the more it made sense.

    All I have to do is manipte Danzo into trusting me. Once I''ve gained his confidence, I can easily get my hands on the Scroll of Seals.

    Not only that, but once he''d gained ess to the scroll, he could also obtain the cells of the First Hokage for his experiments.

    With a satisfied smile, Orochimaru nodded to himself, already nning his next steps.

 Chapter 66:

    The sudden attack stunned not just the Konoha ninjas who were unfamiliar with Orochimaru''s methods, but also his own teammates, Tsunade and Jiraiya, who barely had time to process what was happening.

    "This is... What?" Jiraiya muttered, eyes wide.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "A snake... a giant snake! Damn it, don''t just stand there! We have to save him!" Tsunade shouted, her voice trembling slightly, though she tried to stayposed.

    The giant python Orochimaru summoned was massive thicker than a group of people linked arm in arm and asrge as the two snakes he wouldter use in the Forest of Death in the original series. Its blood-red tongue flickered, and its enormous, cold, vertical pupils sent chills down the spines of anyone who dared to meet its gaze.

    It was simr to the fear Sasuke had felt when encountering Orochimaru''s snakes for the first time, paralyzing him in fear. But the two remaining Konoha ninjas were slightly older and more experienced than Sasuke had been, and, driven by their instinct to save their teammate, they charged toward the massive beast.

    However, despite their courage, their genin-level skills were no match for Orochimaru''s serpent.

    The giant python reared its colossal head and then smashed it down with brutal force.

    Boom!

    "AHH!" one of the Konoha ninjas screamed as the earth trembled beneath the weight of the snake''s attack.The ground cracked, debris flew into the air, and dust clouded the area, mingling with the echo of the impact and the cry of theirpanion.

    The deadly potential of the Chunin Exams was never a joke. People often died during these exams, especially in the infamous Forest of Death. If not for the very real risk of death, there would be no point to the waiver that participants were required to sign beforehand. Death was an ever-present reality in the exams, separating those with the fortitude to be ch¨±nin from those too weak to face the pressures of battle.

    Many genin never advanced because theycked the resolve to confront life-and-death situations like this.

    Orochimaru understood this. But Tsunade and Jiraiya, still young and rtively inexperienced, hadn''t fully epted the brutal nature of the exams.

    "Orochimaru, stop it!" Tsunade yelled, her voice shaky as she saw what was unfolding before her eyes.

    "What are you doing, Orochimaru? Just take the scroll and leave them alone!" Jiraiya shouted, rmed by the unnecessary violence.

    They were both only ten years old, still innocent in many ways, and couldn''t stand the sight of fellow Konoha ninjas being brutalized, even in an exam meant to push people to their limits.

    "At their level, bing a ch¨±nin just means they''ll die sooner on the battlefield¡­" Orochimaru replied coldly, indifferent to the suffering of their opponents.

    "But they''re from our vige!" Tsunade argued, her voice desperate.

    "Yeah, Orochimaru! They''re ourrades. You can''t just kill them!" Jiraiya added, equally horrified.

    Orochimaru frowned slightly at Tsunade''s protest. "This is the Chunin Exam," he said matter-of-factly, as though that excused the bloodshed.

    "You can''t do that! Even in the Chunin Exams, there are limits!" Tsunade cried, now grabbing his arm, her eyes welling up with tears. "Please, stop this." ???£Î?B§¦??

    Orochimaru paused, taken aback by Tsunade''s reaction. Her trembling grip on his arm, her tear-filled eyes, and the way she was practically pleading with him caught him off guard. He hadn''t expected her to react so emotionally.

    "Fine," Orochimaru sighed after a moment, sounding slightly annoyed.

    He released his hold on the situation, walking over toward the giant python, which still loomed over the injured Konoha ninjas.

    The two remaining ninjas weren''t dead one had been severely injured by the python''s headbutt, and the other was frozen in fear, unable to move. The one still holding a kunai was shaking so badly that he could barely keep a grip on his weapon.

    Orochimaru ignored them for now and turned to the giant snake. "Open your mouth," he ordered.

    Hissss.

    The giant python, still under Orochimaru''smand, obeyed. It opened its massive, gaping maw, revealing it''s sharp fangs dripping with saliva.

    Orochimaru extended his arm, and from his sleeve, smaller pythons slithered out, entering therger snake''s mouth to retrieve the swallowed ninja.

    Momentster, the unconscious Konoha ninja, covered in saliva and trembling uncontrobly, was dragged out of the python''s throat by the smaller snakes. He was alive but in a state of shock.

    With a dismissive wave of his hand, the khaki coloured python dissolved into a puff of white smoke, disappearing from sight.

    Whoosh!

    At that same moment, Tsunade and Jiraiya rushed over to check on the injured ninja.

    Tsunade knelt down beside the Konoha ninja, quickly assessing his condition.

    "Tsunade, how is he?" Jiraiya asked, still shaken by what had just transpired.

    After a brief examination, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief. "He''ll live. It''s not life-threatening."

    "That''s a relief," Jiraiya muttered as he copsed to the ground, the adrenaline finally wearing off. "Damn it, Orochimaru, why are you so bloodthirsty? Do you have any idea how terrifying that was?"

    Tsunade looked up from her patient, her face filled with concern. "Orochimaru, what''s going on with you? They only asked to see the scroll. Why did you try to kill them?"

    Orochimaru, who had been watching the scene with an unreadable expression, suddenly frowned, his mind whirling.

    They''re right, he realized. They didn''t provoke me enough to justify trying to kill them. So why did I feel such bloodlust?

    For a brief moment, Orochimaru was disturbed by his own actions. Normally, he was methodical and detached, but this time, it was as if something inside him had snapped.

    "Could it be the Sharingan?" he wondered. But he quickly dismissed the thought. With his strengthened body, he was confident that he could withstand the influence of the Three Tomoe Sharingan. It shouldn''t have been powerful enough to affect him like this.

    Then what could it be? He clenched his fist. Is it possible¡­ am I losing control?

    The idea that he could be losing control of his own mind that some hidden impulse was driving him toward unnecessary violence was deeply unsettling.

    "I''m¡­ I''m sorry," Orochimaru said quietly, his voice betraying a rare moment of vulnerability. He sat down on the ground, crossing his legs and closing his eyes.

    "Orochimaru?" Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged puzzled looks. What was going on with him?

    Orochimaru was not the type to apologize easily, nor was he the type to lose control. Yet here he was, clearly disturbed by something they couldn''t understand.

    "I need to figure this out," Orochimaru said more to himself than to them.

    He had always been in control ruthless, calcted, and intelligent. But if something was happening to him, he had to get to the bottom of it. Was it some hidden w in the Sharingan''s power, or had something within him truly changed?

    Orochimaru closed his eyes and entered his own consciousness.

    The space inside his mind was dark and eerie. Water dripped from the unseen ceiling, creating shallow pools at his feet. He could feel the oppressive weight of something lurking in the shadows, but it was difficult to pinpoint its source.

    He opened his eyes within the space of his consciousness, activating his Sharingan. As the world around him came into sharper focus.

 Chapter 52:

    The father of Kakashi Hatake, the famous White Fang of Konoha, stood among his peers, wielding his short sword with incredible precision. Even at this young age, Hatake Sakumo was showing signs of the immense power and skill that would one day earn him a ce alongside the Sannin in terms of strength and reputation.

    Sakumo, being one year older than the Sannin, was already demonstrating the abilities that would soon make him a household name. As he sparred with three others, he moved with such speed that he hardly gave his opponents any time to react, let alone form hand seals.

    "What incredible speed... This guy might even be on par with Orochimaru," Jiraiya muttered to himself as he watched, clearly impressed.

    The technique Sakumo was using was an advanced body flicker technique, one of the highest forms of taijutsu that allowed for near-instantaneous movement. There were many variations of teleportation techniques, ranging from Flying Thunder God (the fastest space-time technique), to basic body flicker techniques, to those that used elemental chakra to achieve high-speed movement.

    Right now, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Hatake Sakumo were all using a standard body flicker technique, which allowed them to burst forward at incredible speeds by focusing chakra into their legs. This type of movement wasn''t continuous, as it required arge amount of chakra control, making it difficult to use repeatedly. However, when executed correctly, it was devastating in close-rangebat, as the ninja appeared to vanish and reappear in an instant.

    Most ninja could perform some variation of the body flicker, but the speed and precision of the technique varied greatly depending on the user''s chakra control and physical condition. As a rule of thumb, j¨­nin were naturally faster than genin, due to their superior chakra control and experience.

    Orochimaru, having enhanced his body through his gic enhancement and the awakening of the Sharingan, had be as fast as a j¨­nin, despite being a genin by rank. What surprised him was that Hatake Sakumo, without any apparent modifications or enhancements, was already using the body flicker technique at a levelparable to his own.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This guy is really strong! But.." Orochimaru said under his breath. However, he trailed off, leaving his next thought unsaid.

    Jiraiya, sensing Orochimaru''s hesitation, chimed in, "But what? Are you jealous? Do you want to go up there and fight him? Go ahead! I, Jiraiya Sama, will be cheering you on!"Orochimaru shook his head. "I''m not that bored. We have a mission to focus on."

    Without waiting for a response, Orochimaru turned and began walking away, leaving both Jiraiya and Tsunade behind.

    Jiraiya, bewildered, shouted after him, "Hey! Don''t just leave like that!"

    As he watched Orochimaru leave without engaging Sakumo, Jiraiya was left utterly confused. In his mind, geniuses like Orochimaru should naturally want to challenge other geniuses. Where was thepetitive spirit? Where was the legendary ninja pride?

    "Why doesn''t Orochimaru y by the usual rules?" Jiraiya thought, frustration creeping in. "Geniuses are supposed to be itching for a fight with each other, right?"

    As all these questions swirled in Jiraiya''s head, Tsunade stood silently beside him, observing Orochimaru as he walked away. It wasn''t clear what was going through her mind, but she seemed to be deep in thought.

    ---

    Later, the team arrived at a small courtyard in the south of Konoha Vige, where they met their client arge, round man named Bach , a wealthy merchant known for traveling the world and doing business in many countries. This time, he hade to Konoha to sell rare medicinal herbs he had acquired from the Land of Waves, and he needed a team of ninja to escort him safely to the Land of Rice Fields.

    As soon as Bach saw Orochimaru and his team, however, his face twisted in anger.

    "What''s going on here?" Bach shouted, ring at the Konoha ninja who had brought the genin team to him. "I came here to hire ninja, and I''m willing to pay a good price! And yet, you send me these three brats to protect me?"

    The Konoha ninja bowed apologetically. "I''m very sorry, but the vige carefully selects the teams for each mission. The fact that these three were sent means that they are more than capable of handling the task."

    "Capable?!" Bach roared, his face red with frustration. "They''re children! I could take on three of them myself! Stop joking around and send me real ninja! This is a B-rank mission there should be at least one ch¨±nin in the group!" ???????¨º?

    Bach crossed his arms, waiting for an exnation, while Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade stood quietly to the side. Though hisints were understandable, it was obvious he was underestimating the three young ninja.

    "I understand your concerns," the Konoha ninja continued. "But these three are not ordinary genin. They are the personal disciples of the Third Hokage, and their abilities are far beyond what their rank might suggest."

    "Hokage''s disciples?" Bach asked, his skepticism giving way to curiosity.

    "Of course!" Tsunade said confidently, stepping forward. "We''re more than qualified to handle this mission. Trust me, ch¨±nin would be no match for us."

    Bach squinted, still unsure, but clearly more interested now. "You''re really the Hokage''s students?"

    "Absolutely," Jiraiya chimed in with his usual bravado. "With us on the job, not only will weplete this B-rank mission, we could handle an S-rank mission if needed!"

    Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya, clearly uninterested in engaging in his friend''s antics. He could understand Bach''s hesitation. To the untrained eye, they were just kids, and the world outside the vige was full of dangerous, experienced enemies. However, their training had more than prepared them for the task at hand.

    Still, Bach wasn''t convinced so easily. "I''ve heard a lot of promises from ninjas before, but when pushes to shove, it''s my life that''s on the line."

    Orochimaru, sensing that Bach needed further reassurance, spoke up. "You''re concerned about wandering ninjas, right? We''ve dealt with them before. You''ll be safe under our protection."

    The merchant still looked conflicted, but he knew the reputation of the Hokage''s disciples. With a reluctant sigh, he nodded. "Alright. But if anything goes wrong, I''m holding your vige responsible."

 Chapter 69:

    "Company?"

    Tsunade was stunned for a moment upon hearing Orochimaru''s words, but quickly recovered and stood up, drawing a kunai along with Jiraiya. The two of them immediately took up defensive stances, ready for anything.

    "Where''s the enemy?"

    "Show yourself! Jiraiya Sama has already spotted you!" Jiraiya yelled, his eyes scanning the surroundings with heightened vignce.

    Orochimaru, noticing their reaction, chuckled softly. "Don''t worry. The enemy isn''t here just yet."

    "What?" Tsunade groaned, rxing her stance in exasperation. "Can''t you just say everything in one go?!"

    "Yeah, you got us all worked up for nothing," Jiraiya added with a sigh.

    It was clear that this exam wasn''t much of a challenge for the three of them. They didn''t underestimate their enemies, but they only took things seriously when a worthy opponent appeared.

    Jiraiya, despite his usual carefree and idiotic behavior, was no fool when it mattered. He was just as dependable as anyone else in critical moments."Oh, by the way, Orochimaru," Tsunade suddenly remembered something. "Didn''t you say earlier there was a ninja team trailing behind us?"

    She and Jiraiya had been so focused on Orochimaru''s massive summoning jutsu earlier that they hadn''t even noticed the presence of anyone nearby.

    "Yes," Orochimaru confirmed, his expression unreadable.

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "So, since you knew they were back there, why didn''t you take their scroll? That seems pretty out of character for you."

    "Want to know why?" Orochimaru replied calmly.

    Tsunade nodded eagerly, curious about his reasoning.

    "It''s simple. I was in a good mood after dealing with... something, so I decided to let them be."

    "In a good mood¡­?" Tsunade''s face turned dark with disbelief. "What if you stay in a ''good mood'' all the time and no one shows up to challenge us? What if we fail the mission?"

    Orochimaru smirked, not bothering to answer directly. "Do you think that''s possible?"

    His response left Tsunade momentarily speechless. In this forest, filled with ambitious ninjas looking to pass the Chunin Exams, it was impossible to avoid confrontation for long. Someone would alwayse looking for a fight.

    Jiraiya chuckled and shrugged. "Tsunade, I''ve got to say, your question was a bit dumb. People always say big breasts mean a small brain, but how do you exin your t chest being this brainless? You weren''t always like this, were you?" ???N?????

    He rubbed his chin in mock contemtion, pretending to ponder the meaning of life.

    Tsunade''s eyes immediately twitched with fury, her fists clenching as veins bulged on her forehead. "Jiraiya¡­ you''re looking to die, aren''t you?!"

    "Whoa, whoa, calm down!" Jiraiya waved his hands frantically as he backed away, realizing he had poked the bear. "There''s an enemy nearby, remember? Let''s not cause a scene!"

    But Tsunade wasn''t having it. She stormed toward Jiraiya, ready to deliver a punishing blow.

    Just as Tsunade was about to strike, an unfamiliar voice suddenly rang out.

    "Oh, is this the Chunin Exam, or are you just ying house?"

    "Who''s there?" Tsunade stopped mid-charge, her frustration now directed at the unknown voice.

    Orochimaru stood up as well, a cold gleam in his eyes. A momentter¡ª

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Three figures dropped from the trees,nding strategically on the ground to form a triangle around Orochimaru and his team.

    Seeing the three teenagers appear, Orochimaru remainedpletely unfazed. He had expected this; every time he stopped to rest, he released a swarm of small invisible flies to monitor the surrounding area. Combined with his keen perception abilities, he had known about these three for a while now.

    The trio looked to be about thirteen years old, and judging by the emblem on their clothes, the one leading them belonged to the Uchiha n.

    "So, you''re Orochimaru?" the lead Uchiha boy asked, his eyes narrowing as he sized him up.

    Orochimaru''s response was nonchnt, almost dismissive. "Do we really need introductions before fighting?"

    Tsunade had to stifle augh at Orochimaru''s bluntness, and even Jiraiya was momentarily caught off guard. This wasn''t the Orochimaru they were used to he usually wasn''t one for banter.

    Uchiha Dan, the leader of the trio, frowned at Orochimaru''s arrogance. "You''ve got some nerve, kid. Do you even know who you''re talking to?"

    Uchiha Dan an was a member of the prestigious Uchiha n and was well aware of his own abilities. At thirteen, he was confident in his strength, even more so after hearing about Orochimaru''s reputation. Dan''spetitive spirit, typical of the Uchiha, red up when he thought about how much praise Orochimaru had been receiving.

    Genius? Dan scoffed. No matter how talented Orochimaru might be, he wasn''t from the Uchiha n. To someone like Dan, no one couldpare to the might of his own bloodline.

    "Do you really think you''re strong, kid?" one of Dan''s teammates taunted. "You''re just an orphan with no parents. What''s there to be so arrogant about?"

    Their taunt struck a chord. They had clearly done their homework, knowing enough about Orochimaru''s background to use it against him.

    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru''s expression darkened. Tsunade and Jiraiya were both startled as well.

    Having been together for so long, they knew better than anyone that Orochimaru''s parents had passed away when he was young. But as teammates, they never brought it up, understanding how sensitive a subject it was for him.

    Jiraiya still remembered the menacing aura Orochimaru had exuded the first time someone mentioned his parents. If Tsunade hadn''t stepped in back then, Jiraiya was convinced Orochimaru would have done something drastic.

    However, this time seemed different. Orochimaru remained calm, his eyes locked onto the Uchiha boy.

    "Tell me your name."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Uchiha Dan," he responded proudly, puffing out his chest.

    Typical of the Uchiha n, always full of arrogance.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a thin smile. "You''re overconfident. Don''t overestimate your abilities."

    Dan''s face twisted in anger, and he quickly reached for the sword strapped to his back.

    With a swift motion, Dan unsheathed his de, and his two teammates followed suit, drawing their kunai.

    It was clear that they had no intention of negotiating for the scroll. They wanted to take Orochimaru down first.

    Whoosh!

    In the blink of an eye, Orochimaru''s figure vanished from sight.

    "So fast!" Dan gasped, his eyes widening in disbelief.

    He barely had time to react before Orochimaru reappeared right in front of him.

 Chapter 54:

    Once you''re in that critical state during a battle, death is almost certain. But with this new recovery potion,bined with the blood increasing pills, the tides of battle could shift dramatically. As long as you''re not fatally wounded, and can buy a few precious minutes, thebination of both can essentially bring you back to full strength.

    In a way, it''s as if this potion gives you half an extra life.

    So, even if it costs 60,000 ryo, or even 600,000 ryo, it would be worth saving up for a spare dose. After all, when your life is on the line, no price is too high for a chance to stay alive.

    Of course, most of the ninja in Konoha have undergone psychological training and are loyal to the vige. They trust that the vige wouldn''t deceive them about the potion''s effectiveness. Still, there were some skeptics. The ims about the potion''s speed and power seemed almost too good to be true, and while some were eager to believe, others took a more cautious, neutral stance neither buying it immediately nor outright dismissing the rumors.

    However, their doubts wouldn''tst for long.

    At Konoha Hospital, there were plenty of injured ninja who served as perfect test cases for the new potion. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the potion was administered in front of arge audience. The results were nothing short of astonishing.

    Within three minutes, the potion began to take effect. Wounds started closing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although it couldn''t regenerate severed limbs, ordinary injuries and trauma healed rapidly.

    Once the price of the potion was revealed 50,000 ryo to make, but sold for only 60,000 ryo ninja flocked to the hospital in droves, eager to get their hands on it. A long line quickly formed outside the hospital, filled with eager shinobi waiting to purchase a dose.

    Harano and his team of researchers worked around the clock, preparing the first batch of recovery potions. After five days and nights of tireless work, the first batch waspleted. However, it was far smaller than expected only fifty doses. Despite the limited supply, every vial was sold out almost immediately.---

    "Unbelievable!" one of the shinobi eximed, looking at the results.

    "Hahaha, Harano-sensei, you''ve really outdone yourself!" another ninja praised.

    Harano, though ttered, felt a bit ufortable with the praise. In truth, he wasn''t the one who deserved the credit Orochimaru was the true mastermind behind the development of the potion. But Hiruzen had decreed that Orochimaru''s role in the vige''s scientific advancements was to remain a closely guarded secret.

    The vige wasn''t ready to reveal Orochimaru''s work to the public, so only a few select individuals like Tsunade, Jiraiya, and a handful of high-ranking shinobi knew the truth. Those who knew had signed confidentiality agreements and were sworn to silence. For now, Harano had to bear the weight of the credit and the attention that came with it.

    After fending off the wave ofpliments, Harano left the hospital and made his way to the Hokage''s office to deliver a report.

    ---

    Hiruzen sat at his desk, listening carefully as Harano presented the findings.

    "And that''s the situation, Hokage-sama," Harano concluded. "Based on the amount of medicinal herbs we''ve acquired, the maximum number of recovery potions we can produce is about five hundred. Any more than that, and we''ll run out of rare ingredients."

    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "Five hundred¡­ It''s a good start, but it''s not enough. Take your time with the next batch. You''ve done well, Harano. Go get some rest."

    "Thank you, Hokage-sama," Harano said, bowing as he left the room.

    As soon as Harano left, Hiruzen summoned the other high-ranking officials of Konoha, including Homura Mitokado, Koharu Utatane, and Danzo Shimura.

    When they heard the report, both Homura and Koharu were full of praise.

    "This is a tremendous scientific achievement!" Homura said, eyes gleaming.

    "Orochimaru really is a genius," Koharu added. "This potion will be like carrying a medical ninja with you into battle. It''ll drastically reduce casualties for our shinobi."

    "Indeed," Danzo said coolly. "But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. While the potion is effective, it still has its limits. If the injuries are too severe or too numerous, one dose may not be enough."

    "They''ve tested that already," Koharu replied. "If someone takes two doses, it should be enough to heal even the most serious wounds."

    Danzo narrowed his eyes, remaining silent for a moment. Even he couldn''t find any ws in the recovery potion''s design, and that was a rare urrence.

    ---

    Meanwhile, far from Konoha, Orochimaru was unaware of the potion''s sudden poprity in the vige. His team had finally reached the border of the Land of Rice Fields, and they were taking a brief rest before crossing into the small country. §²??£Î??§¦?

    While Jiraiya chatted away with the merchant Bach, Orochimaru sat by himself on arge rock, lost in thought.

    The Land of Rice Fields bordered the Land of Fire to the north and was a small, neutral country wedged between therger nations. With no ninja vige of its own, the Land of Rice Fields had always been a victim of the conflicts between the great powers, often caught in the crossfire. Orochimaru knew this all too well during Konoha''s wars with Kumo, the Land of Rice Fields had suffered greatly.

    As Orochimaru reflected on the country''s fate, an idea began to form in his mind. Regardless of whether his future yed out as it had in the original timeline, he knew one thing for certain: if he wanted to achieve true power, he would need to build his own force.

    In the original series, Orochimaru had formed the Sound Vige, gathering an elite group of subordinates like Kabuto, Kimimaro, Jugo, and Guren. Each one of them was powerful in their own right. Orochimaru realized that if he didn''t start building his own team, he would end up doing everything himself. That would be no different from living as a mediocre ninja.

    Even Danzo knew the importance of gathering a loyal team before trying to aplish anything significant. There was no reason for Orochimaru to be any different.

    As he thought about this, Orochimaru''s expression grew serious. "It''s time to start preparing for the future," he muttered to himself.

    Just then, a voice interrupted his thoughts.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, what are you thinking about?" Tsunade asked, walking over to him. She had noticed him sitting off to the side, deep in thought.

    Orochimaru nced at her, his mind still partially on his ns. "Nothing much," he replied.

    Tsunade gave him a suspicious look. "Really? You''ve seemed distracted this whole trip. Is it because of what Grandma Mito told you?"

    "Not at all," Orochimaru answered, pausing as something clicked in his mind. "Wait, how do you know your grandmother came to see me?"

    Tsunade''s eyes widened slightly as she realized she''d said too much. She bit her lip, quickly trying to cover up her slip. "Well¡­ because she told me she was going to talk to you."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. He had already guessed as much.

    Tsunade, relieved that Orochimaru didn''t pry, smiled awkwardly and decided to change the subject. "Hehe, speaking of which, what do you think about me being your girlfriend?" she asked suddenly, trying to be yful but also somewhat serious.

    Orochimaru blinked, taken aback by the question. "What?"

    Tsunade''s face turned slightly pink, but she maintained herposure, waiting for his response.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    For a moment, Orochimaru didn''t know what to say. It seemed like Tsunade was half-joking, but he also knew her well enough to realize she might not be entirely kidding.

    "He couldn''t help but chuckle softly to himself. Tsunade was many things, but subtle was not one of them.

 Chapter 55:

    Looking at Tsunade''s cute yet serious expression, Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel amused and somewhat infected by her earnestness. It was hard to take her seriously, yet her straightforwardness was strangely endearing.

    "Didn''t I tell you? Wait until you''ve grown up," Orochimaru replied with a small smile, hoping that would end the conversation.

    "But, I want to be your girlfriend now¡­" Tsunade pouted, clearly not satisfied with his response.

    Orochimaru sighed. "Do you even know what it means to be a girlfriend?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tsunade''s face lit up with determination, but then she stopped, and a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes as she leaned closer. "Of course I do... but wait a minute¡­ Hey! You''re not like that big pervert Jiraiya, are you? Don''t tell me you''re rejecting me because you don''t like my t chest!"

    Orochimaru blinked in surprise. Even though he had grown used to Tsunade''s blunt nature, herment caught him off guard. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. It was one thing to be straightforward, but this was... a bit much.

    He nced at her. She was still a child, almost ten years old, with no signs of the physical development that would one day make her famous. Compared to other girls her age, she was indeed a bit behind. But Orochimaru, who knew the future, also knew that Tsunade''s appearance would change drastically as she matured. In time, no one would dare to criticize her or evenpete with her in this regard.

    "You''re thinking too much," Orochimaru replied dryly, attempting to steer the conversation back to normalcy.

    Tsunade''s expression immediately brightened. "I knew you weren''t as shallow as Jiraiya! So, it''s settled then, right?"Without waiting for him to respond, she happily took his arm, as if they had just sealed some grand agreement. Orochimaru could clearly feel the strength she exerted, even in this small gesture. She was stronger than any ten-year-old girl had a right to be.

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a mixture of emotions¡ªamusement, guilt, and a strange sense of contentment. Here was Tsunade, who had so casually confessed her feelings, without hesitation or fear of rejection.

    Tsunade had always been direct, even as a child. Orochimaru could tell that much hadn''t changed in the future. Although she was still young, her boldness took him off guard. He didn''t give her a straight answer, but he also didn''t push her away.

    In the distance, Jiraiya watched the entire exchange unfold. His eyes burned with resentment, and his heart sank deeper with every second that Tsunade clung to Orochimaru. Cursing Orochimaru under his breath, he couldn''t help but feel that his hopes of being with Tsunade were crumbling before his eyes.

    "It''s really unfair¡­" Jiraiya muttered, supporting his chin with his hand. The scene before him was crushing. Tsunade, who had always been the object of his affection, had never shown the slightest interest in him, and now she was practically glued to Orochimaru''s side. It felt like his entire motivation for training had been ripped away in an instant. What was the point of improving if he had no hope with her?

    From across the campfire, Bach, the merchant, noticed Jiraiya''s gloomy expression. As someone with a bit more life experience, Bach immediately recognized the telltale signs of a love triangle.

    "What''s wrong, kid?" Bach asked, leaning forward with a sly smile. "You look like someone who just lost a fight¡­ or maybe something even more important?"

    Jiraiya snapped out of his daze, shaking his head. "Nah¡­ It''s nothing, really. Just feeling a little¡­ off."

    Bach chuckled, clearly not fooled. "Looks to me like your buddy over there is winning something you wanted. Bute on, you can''t give up so easily, can you?"

    Jiraiya sighed, dejected. "What''s the point? I can never beat Orochimaru. I''ve tried, and I always lose." He rested his head in his hands. "What am I supposed to do when I''m constantlying in second to that guy?"

    Jiraiya''s despondency wasn''t just because of Tsunade. It was the fact that Orochimaru had always been ahead of him¡ªin strength, in talent, in every way that mattered. It was a tough pill to swallow.

    Bach raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "You can''t beat him at all? Even with all your skills? He must be quite something¡­"

    "Yeah, he''s something alright," Jiraiya mumbled bitterly. "No matter how hard I train, no matter how much stronger I get, Orochimaru is always two steps ahead. It''s exhausting."

    Bach gave Jiraiya a thoughtful look, then leaned in. "Well, just because you haven''t beaten him yet doesn''t mean you won''t be able to one day. You''re a ninja, right? You''re supposed to be persistent. Giving up after a few losses? Come on, kid, that''s not the ninja way."

    Jiraiya stared at Bach, his eyes widening as the merchant''s words began to sink in. Slowly, he nodded. "You know what¡­ You''re right, Uncle. Just because I haven''t beaten him now doesn''t mean I won''t in the future. I''m a ninja! I can''t give up that easily."

    Bach grinned, clearly satisfied that his words had had the desired effect. "Exactly! That''s the spirit. Keep at it. You''ll get your chance."

    "Thanks, Uncle! You really helped me snap out of it!" Jiraiya said with newfound energy, a grin spreading across his face.

    As Jiraiya continued to chat with Bach, Tsunade, who had been watching from a distance, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "What''s going on with Jiraiya?" she asked, ncing at Orochimaru. ?????????

    Orochimaru, still somewhat amused by the earlier conversation, nced over at Jiraiya. "Who knows? Maybe he just needed some motivation."

    Tsunade rolled her eyes, looking down at her hand still wrapped around Orochimaru''s arm. "What does it have to do with him if I''m holding your arm? Besides, does he look unhappy to you?"

    Orochimaru followed her gaze and noticed Jiraiya, who was now grinning and full of energy once more.

    "Strange¡­" Orochimaru muttered. "Looks like he snapped out of it on his own."

    Tsunade shrugged, resting her head on Orochimaru''s shoulder. "Whatever. It''s not like he ever had a chance anyway."

 Chapter 73:

    The giant python that Orochimaru had summoned was the same one from before, massive and terrifying. Its body was as thick as several people sping hands together, and its eyes, bigger than a human head, gleamed with a predatory gleam.

    Orochimaru, however, didn''t seem to notice anything unusual. With a calm leap, he jumped onto the snake''s head and waved casually to Tsunade and Jiraiya.

    "Come on up!"

    Whoosh!

    Tsunade and Jiraiya followed suit,nding behind Orochimaru. Despite the snake''s size and ferocity, neither of them flinched. They had long grown ustomed to Orochimaru''s summons and had learned to trust his decisions.

    "Are you calling this big snake again? You sure you have enough chakra to keep it going?" Tsunade asked skeptically, still marveling at the size of the creature.

    "I wouldn''t do anything I wasn''t sure of," Orochimaru replied, his tone nonchnt as ever.

    With a flick of his wrist, he signaled the giant python to move.

    "Let''s go" Orochimaru said."Yes, Master," the giant python hissed in reply before slithering forward, crashing through the underbrush, uprooting trees, and trampling down everything in its path as it moved deeper into the forest.

    From their hidden spot, Inuzuka Zen, Hyuga Ryuichi, and Aburame Shingo watched the massive snake and its riders with wide-eyed disbelief. Even Uchiha Dan, still recovering from his defeat, could only watch in stunned silence as Orochimaru and his team disappeared into the woods on the giant python.

    "This¡­ this is insane," Zen whispered, unable to tear his eyes away from the sight. "How does he have this much chakra?"

    The three of them exchanged nces, each seeing the same thing reflected in each other''s eyes fear.

    "What kind of monster is he?" Shingo muttered.

    Zen subconsciously nced down at his ownpanion, the small yellow dog named Kiku. The Inuzuka n were known for their bond with their caninepanions, and the dogs they raised were battle-hardened and courageous. Yet now, Kiku was trembling uncontrobly at his feet, visibly terrified by the presence of Orochimaru''s snake.

    Zen quickly bent down, patting Kiku''s head to soothe him. "It''s okay, it''s okay¡­"

    "Zen, take a look," Ryuichi suddenly said, his tone sharp.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Look at the direction they''re headed."

    Zen looked up, confused. "Isn''t that the way to the central tower?"

    Ryuichi shook his head. "No. The direction they''re going in¡­ it''s not towards the central tower."

    ---

    Inside the tower at the center of the Forest of Death, the Third Hokage stood on the lower floor, listening to the examiners'' reports on the past few days of the Chunin Selection Exam. Surrounding him were a handful of Konoha Jounin, with ANBU members hidden in the shadows, ready to intervene at a moment''s notice.

    "Today is the fifth day," the Hokage mused aloud, his brow furrowing as he nced at the four teams standing before him. "Only four teams havepleted their mission so far?"

    The Third Hokage found this odd. Of the eighty teams that had entered the Forest of Death, even if half were eliminated, there should still be at least twenty teams that had seeded by now. Yet here stood only four, and what was more concerning was that his own disciples Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were not among them.

    It didn''t make sense. He knew better than anyone the strength of his students. For them not to havepleted the mission yet was not only unusual it was a little embarrassing, considering their potential. ????¦Â??

    The Hokage''s gaze swept across the four teams present. The first to arrive had been Hatake Sakumo''s team, who had reached the tower on the second day. Following them, Zen''s team had arrived on the third day, and then Nara Shikaku'' team on the fourth day. Uchiha Dan''s team had only just made it in that morning.

    The Hokage nced over at the examiners. "What about the other teams?"

    The examiner stepped forward and spoke respectfully, "Many have either been eliminated due to injury orck of scrolls, Hokage-sama. As for the rest¡­"

    BOOM!

    A sudden explosion shook the ground, interrupting the examiner mid-sentence.

    "What was that?" the Hokage snapped, his hand immediately resting on the hilt of his staff.

    "Enemy attack?" one of the Jounin called out, springing into action.

    "Protect Lord Hokage!" shouted another as two ANBU operatives appeared at the Third Hokage''s side, weapons drawn. Two more ANBU darted outside the tower to investigate the disturbance.

    The examiners quickly moved to shield the remaining candidates, urging them into defensive positions.

    ---

    "Help me! Please, just save me!"

    A Konoha ninja, his face streaked with dirt and panic, was fleeing desperately through the jungle. His clothes were torn, and his movements were frantic as he stumbled through the underbrush. Behind him, a giant python slithered after him, its enormous body crashing through the trees as it pursued him relentlessly.

    "That''s¡­"

    The two ANBU who had rushed out of the tower door spotted the giant snake immediately, their eyes widening in disbelief.

    "How is there such a monster in the Forest of Death?" one of them asked, stunned.

    "We need to take it down," the other ANBU said, already preparing to engage.

    "Wait! Look closely at its head!" the first ANBU warned, stopping hispanion just in time.

    The second ANBU nced up, eyes narrowing as he followed the warning.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    On top of the giant snake''s heady a figure, one they hadn''t noticed at first. As the snake moved closer, it became clearer.

    Someone was riding the snake.

    The two ANBU operatives exchanged looks of shock, disbelief in their eyes.

 Chapter 57:

    Orochimaru took Tsunade and Jiraiya back to the Hokage''s office to report on their mission. After collecting theirmissions, the three of them parted ways and headed to their respective homes.

    Orochimaru, exhausted from the long mission, nned to rest as soon as he got back. He had justid down, closing his eyes for a moment of peace, when Tsunade burst into his room, her excitement palpable. Before he could even ask what was going on, Tsunade, who proudly called herself his girlfriend, dragged him out of the house with a gleeful smile.

    Still confused, Orochimaru followed Tsunade, wondering what had gotten her so excited. It wasn''t until they arrived at Konoha Hospital that he began to piece it together.

    ---

    In the hospital''s intensive care unit, Orochimaru was introduced to a new scene. A woman with long, dark green hairy peacefully on a hospital bed. Her features and the calm expression on her face reminded him of what an adult Tsunade might look like. By her side sat a man, also with dark green hair, wearing a gentle smile. These were Tsunade''s parents, a couple Orochimaru vaguely remembered seeing at the Second Hokage''s funeral.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tsunade''s father''s hair color stood out it didn''t match the typical Senju ck hair of Hashirama or Tobirama. Orochimaru couldn''t quite tell how pure the man''s Senju bloodline was, but he put the thought aside.

    Seeing Tsunade walk in holding Orochimaru''s hand, her father gave a knowing smile, though there was a hint of helplessness behind it. Clearly, Tsunade had spoken about Orochimaru before, but her father wasn''t one to intervene in such matters.

    Tsunade, aware of how direct Orochimaru could be, introduced him to her parents with a quick nod and then hurried him over to the corner of the room.

    "Orochimaru,e here!" Tsunade called him excitedly.In the corner of the room, a small bed held a newborn baby. Orochimaru peered over, seeing a tiny figure wrapped in nkets, sleeping soundly.

    "Look, Orochimaru!" Tsunade eximed, her eyes sparkling with joy. "This is my little brother his name is Nawaki! He was born just a few days ago!"

    Orochimaru''s eyes softened as he looked at the baby. So, Nawaki, the younger brother Tsunade wouldter care for deeply, had finally been born.

    "Isn''t he adorable?" Tsunade grinned, clearly thrilled to show off her newborn brother.

    Orochimaru nodded slowly, offering a small smile. "Yeah... he''s cute."

    In truth, Orochimaru didn''t particrly care for babies. He wasn''t someone who felt a special affection for children. Still, seeing Tsunade this happy made him y along. After all, this was Tsunade''s family.

    Tsunade, however, was too caught up in her joy to notice Orochimaru''s lukewarm response. Seeing him agree, she smiled even wider and continued to fawn over little Nawaki.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back at the hospital reception, a conversation was unfolding between a white-haired boy and the hospital staff.

    "Is there any way I can buy one of those new recovery potions? My friend is badly injured!" the boy pleaded, his desperation clear.

    "I''m sorry, but they''ve all been sold out. The production process isplicated, so only about ten can be made per day. Right now, the soonest you can reserve one is in two weeks." ???????§§?

    "Two weeks?! My friend needs it now!" The boy''s voice was filled with frustration and panic. "Isn''t there any other way?"

    The hospital staff shook their head sympathetically. "I''m sorry, but these potions are in high demand. Most of the people who buy them are using them to treat severe injuries. You could try reserving one, but it won''t be avable for a while."

    The white-haired boy sighed in defeat. Hatake Sakumo had hoped to save his injuredpanion, but it seemed like the potion wouldn''t be avable in time. Shoulders slumped, he turned away from the counter, walking toward the hospital exit.

    Before he could leave, though, a voice stopped him in his tracks.

    "You need a recovery potion?"

    Sakumo turned to see a pale-skinned boy around his age, dressed in ninja gear, with golden vertical pupils. The boy was looking at him curiously.

    "Y-Yeah," Sakumo stammered. "My friend''s been seriously hurt, and I thought that potion would help... But I guess it''s sold out everywhere."

    Without saying a word, the pale boy reached into his robe and pulled out a vial of the recovery potion. He handed it to Sakumo with an air of nonchnce.

    "Here, take this."

    Sakumo''s eyes widened. "Wait, what? Why are you¡ª"

    "You need it more than I do. Just take it."

    Sakumo stood there, stunned, before quickly fumbling for his wallet. "I can''t just take it for free! Here 60,000 ryo!"

    The boy waved him off. "Keep your money. I don''t need it right now. Just make sure your friend gets better."

    Before Sakumo could argue further, the boy turned and walked away.

    "Wait!" Sakumo called after him, chasing him down the hallway. "Why did you give this to me?"

    "I told you, I don''t need it," the boy replied, not slowing down.

    "But still... I can''t take it for nothing! Here, please, take the money." Sakumo shoved the ryo into the boy''s hand. "My name''s Hatake Sakumo. What''s yours?"

    The pale boy paused, ncing at the money before pocketing it with a small smile. "Orochimaru."

    "Orochimaru, huh? I''ll remember that. But I have to go now! My friend''s waiting!" Sakumo said before rushing back to the inpatient ward.

    ---

    Orochimaru stood there for a moment, watching Sakumo disappear down the hall, feeling the weight of the 60,000 ryo in his hand.

    Hatake Sakumo..." Orochimaru whispered to himself, a faint smirk appearing on his face.

    The encounter had been unexpected. After visiting Nawaki, Orochimaru had overheard Sakumo''s conversation with the staff. Deciding on the spot, Orochimaru had chosen to offer a favor, even if it might seem insignificant in the grand scheme of things. After all, who could predict how Sakumo''s future would unfold now that Orochimaru was here, altering the course of history?

    As night fell and the sky grew dark, Orochimaru took a deep breath, looking out toward the vige. His work here today was done he had helped Sakumo, and even visited Nawaki.

    With a shrug, Orochimaru turned and headed home, his thoughts already drifting toward whaty ahead. A good night''s sleep was in order.

 Chapter 75:

    The one who spoke was a Jonin named Yusha, standing next to the Third Hokage.

    "Do we really need them to take the subsequent exams? Can''t we just promote them directly?"

    Indeed, what Orochimaru and his teammates aplished was beyond impressive. Even someone of his own caliber couldn''t have done better.

    So, he believed there was no harm in promoting them directly.

    "It''s truly incredible they managed to achieve such feats. I agree with Yusha!" said another examiner, nodding in approval.

    As an examiner, he was fully aware that Orochimaru and his team were not just ordinary participants they were disciples of the Hokage. Whether it was because of their extraordinary performance or their special status, he had no reason to object.

    The Third Hokage looked around at the other Jonin. "What about the rest of you?"

    They exchanged nces, then nodded in agreement.

    "Seconded!""Seconded!"

    No one had any objections to Orochimaru and his teammates'' direct promotion. The Jonin, the examiners, and even their fellow participants like Sakumo all felt the same. Their performance was so extraordinary that no one could muster any resistance or dissatisfaction.

    Thus, with unanimous agreement, the Chunin exams ended for Orochimaru and his two teammates. They had sessfully advanced to Chunin rank.

    However, the trio wasn''t in any rush to leave. Instead, they went to the second floor of the central tower to rest and watch the remaining matches.

    "Aah..." Tsunade stretchedzily after reaching the second floor. "I can''t believe we''re getting treated like this after such a tough fight. It''s a bit surprising, honestly."

    "Heh, it just shows how unbeatable the great Jiraiya-sama is. I''m simply too strong!" Jiraiya boasted, grinning.

    "Please, if we''re talking about who contributed the most, it''s obviously Orochimaru. What did you even do?" Tsunade shot back, not holding back in her mockery. "To be honest, with Orochimaru''s skills and my beauty, we could''ve won even with a pig on our team."

    "What?! Are you calling me a pig!?"

    "You said it yourself, not me."

    "Dammit, you t-chested woman!"

    "Jiraiya! You''re asking for it! Let''s see how you like my fists!"

    Bang!

    Before Jiraiya could react, Tsunade had already knocked him t with a powerful punch.

    Seeing the familiar scene unfold, Orochimaru could only shake his head, a faint smile ying on his lips.

    These two never seemed to run out of energy, even after spending four days straight in the Forest of Death. Somehow, they still had the stamina to argue and fight like this. ????¦¯§£¨§?

    "Alright, Tsunade, enough. Let''s sit down and rest," Orochimaru said calmly.

    "Okay, Orochimaru!" Tsunade immediately dropped her aggressive demeanor, her expression softening into a smile as she obediently took Orochimaru''s arm.

    The sight of them together resembled that of a young couple. Though Tsunade had always been known for her violent tendencies, it seemed Orochimaru was an exception. Now, she seemed to truly regard him as her boyfriend, her eyes filled with affection and tenderness whenever she looked at him.

    It was quite amusing, given that they were only ten years old...

    Meanwhile, due to themotion caused by Orochimaru and his teammates, the entire Chunin Exam was affected.

    After they settled in the rest area on the second floor, other teams began arriving as well. The Third Hokage and the examiners were still discussing how to proceed with the remaining candidates.

    Most of the scrolls had ended up in the hands of Orochimaru and his team, so only twelve teams had managed to advance. The debate was whether or not to hold the next round of selections for these twelve teams.

    After all, surviving and collecting scrolls from seventypeting teams was a clear testament to theirbat abilities.

    However, after much discussion, the consensus was that the role of a Chunin was no trivial matter. These candidates would soon be leading missions on the battlefield, so their personalbat skills needed to be evaluated thoroughly.

    Thus, the decision was made to proceed with a 1v1 elimination battle for the remaining twelve teams.

    As for Orochimaru and his teammates, they had no concerns about the exam anymore. They had alreadypleted their portion. The only thing that caught Orochimaru''s interest was a particr candidate Uchiha Dan.

    The Uchiha n, despite their dangerous reputation, were undoubtedly a n of geniuses. Their natural mental strength allowed them to learn and execute ninjutsu faster than most of their peers.

    Among the Uchiha participants were Uchiha Dan, Uchiha Aki, Uchiha Retsu, and Uchiha Shu, Although Uchiha Shu was too young and had failed to pass the Forest of Death, the others had sessfully advanced.

    Surprisingly, Uchiha Dan also managed to advance. Despite Orochimaru having taken his scroll on the very first day, Dan had still found a way to seed. Even with his teammates injured, he had managed to recover and stand out from the seventy teams.

    That alone spoke volumes about his talent.

    But Uchiha Dan would never forget the shadow Orochimaru cast over him during the exam. Not only had Orochimaru injured his teammates in an instant, but he had also tortured him even with his Sharingan during their fight.

    For someone as proud and arrogant as Dan, that battle had been a devastating blow to his ego¡­

    As the remaining participants continued topete, the Chunin Exams slowly drew to a close.

    However, due to the overwhelming dominance of Orochimaru''s team, very few candidates ended up being promoted this time around. Aside from Hatake Sakumo and a few members of prominent ns, most of the civilian ninja had been eliminated.

    In the end, it could be said that this Chunin Selection Exam was something of a failure.

    ---

    Inside the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage, dressed in his ceremonial robes, sat behind his desk with a calm expression, his hands resting under his chin. He looked at his three disciples intently.

    "Tell me, whose idea was this?"

    Though he was undeniably proud of their aplishments, the Third Hokage couldn''t help but feel that their actions had been a bit reckless. One of them had to have been the mastermind behind this outrageous stunt.

    "It was my idea," Orochimaru admitted without hesitation.

    "Oh?"

    The Third Hokage had expected this answer, yet he was still slightly surprised. In his mind, Orochimaru had always been the mostposed and strategic of the three. If anything, he thought Jiraiya would''ve been the one toe up with something so impulsive, followed by Tsunade.

    But on closer reflection, he realized his initial judgment was wrong. With Jiraiya and Tsunade''s current skill levels, they wouldn''t have been able to pull off something this extreme without Orochimaru''s leadership.

    However, that led to another question: why would someone as calcted as Orochimaru propose such a bold move?

    It didn''t make sense.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Hiruzen narrowed his eyes and looked directly at his disciple.

    "Exin your reasons, Orochimaru."

 Chapter 59:

    Although Konoha is enjoying a rtively peaceful period, the war only ended less than a year ago. Diplomacy with neighboring countries isn''t as friendly or stable as it would be during more peaceful times, like in the 60th year of Konoha. Because of this, the uing Chunin Exam will only have participants from within Konoha itself.

    The Chunin Exam was scheduled to take ce in half a month, and during that time, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade focused on their training in preparation.

    At the training grounds, Orochimaru was sparring with Jiraiya while Tsunade sat off to the side, watching the battle with an amused expression. Every time Jiraiya was knocked back, Orochimaru would calmly offer advice.

    "You''re already stronger than most Genin," Orochimaru said as Jiraiya was sent flying once again. "You don''t need to push yourself this hard."

    "Ugh¡­ you''re my goal¡­" Jiraiya replied, panting as hey sprawled out on the grass, struggling to catch his breath.

    "Come on, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya said determinedly, despite his exhaustion. "I''ve figured out how to break your illusions! This time, you won''t get me!"

    Tsunade walked over, shaking her head at Jiraiya''s stubbornness. "Jiraiya, I think you should rest. Your chakra''s almostpletely depleted. If you push any harder, you''ll just hurt yourself."

    Chakra is thebination of physical and spiritual energy. It''s drawn from the 130 trillion cells in a ninja''s body, used to perform ninjutsu and stored within their body for use. Once a portion of chakra is expended, a ninja can recover it by resting or taking special pills. However, when a ninja''s chakra reserves runpletely dry, their body is pushed to its limits.

    Overexertion in such a state can be dangerous. The body starts to draw from its remaining reserves of physical and mental energy, potentially causing mental and physical breakdowns that could even lead to sudden death. In most cases, ninjas are careful to save some chakra for emergencies to avoid these dire consequences.When chakra runs outpletely, exhaustion sets in. It''s a dangerous state, especially duringbat, where fatigue can leave a ninja vulnerable. If a ninja still tries to use ninjutsu by overexerting their chakra, it''s akin to borrowing against their life force. Pushing too far, like Kakashi did during the Great Ninja War, could result in death.

    Tsunade''s concern wasn''t unfounded, and Jiraiya''s situation wasn''t ideal. She knew that if he continued, it would be dangerous.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hey, Tsunade, are you worried about me?" Jiraiya perked up, his eyes lighting up at the possibility.

    "What? Don''t tter yourself," Tsunade responded with a roll of her eyes. "I just don''t want to be stuck with dead weight during the Chunin Exam."

    Jiraiya sighed dramatically and flopped back onto the ground, staring at the sky. "I knew it¡­ but you''re right. I''ll rest up and recover my chakra. Hey, Orochimaru! You''ve been using more ninjutsu than me, but you don''t seem tired at all. What''s your secret?"

    It had taken Jiraiya this long to realize that something was unusual about Orochimaru''s chakra reserves. Given the intensity of their training, he should have been tired by now too. But Orochimaru seemed fine, his movements precise and deliberate as always.

    Jiraiya had never noticed before because they had never trained this hard. But after pushing himself to his limit, he finally realized that Orochimaru''s chakra capacity was far beyond his own.

    Orochimaru responded calmly, "I have more chakra than you."

    This stunned Jiraiya.

    But ever since Orochimaru had undergone his physical enhancements, particrly using the gene enhancement serum, his body had grown far stronger. Now, his chakra capacity had more than doubled.

    "More chakra than me¡­?" Jiraiya blinked in disbelief before slumping back to the ground, staring up at the sky in defeat. "I can''t believe this. How can this be happening? I''ve trained so hard, and now I can''t evenpare to you in terms of chakra?"

    "I''m not epting this! This isn''t fair!" Jiraiya shouted dramatically, using thest of his energy.

    "You don''t have to ept it," Tsunade chimed in, delivering a well-timed jab. "Orochimaru is a genius, and you''re just¡­ a weakling."

    That hit Jiraiya hard, causing even more mental damage than Orochimaru''s sparring had caused physically. At that moment, he felt something inside him shatter as he stared up at the sky, letting out a frustrated scream.

    "I am not the guy who just gives up!"

 Chapter 77:

    Hiruzen''s tone was filled with reprimand as he continued his lecture.

    "If this kind of drug can alter the body''s constitution, any side effects could be catastrophic for the experimental subjects."

    He paused, looking Orochimaru in the eye as he listed the potential dangers. "It could cause anything from rapid aging and permanent disability to even death byplete cellr copse. Don''t you care about your own life, Orochimaru?"

    There was genuine concern behind his words. Hiruzen was more than just angry he was worried. If Orochimaru recklessly damaged himself with these experiments, it would be a great loss not only to him but also to Konoha as a whole. Hiruzen had high hopes for Orochimaru; he was, after all, his most talented disciple.

    "I understand, sensei," Orochimaru responded, his voice calm, though inwardly, he regretted revealing too much too soon. The matter of his chakra volume had slipped out unintentionally when they were with Tsunade earlier. He hadn''t nned on discussing it until his research was further along.

    However, now that the issue had been raised, he had no choice but to face the consequences. Despite his calm demeanor, Orochimaru knew he had to acknowledge Hiruzen''s concerns.

    "I''m confident in my research, and I don''t foresee any problems arising."

    Hiruzen, visibly upset, pressed further. "There ''shouldn''t'' be any problems? That''s not good enough! If something does go wrong, it will be toote to undo the damage."

    With a deep breath, Hiruzen calmed himself slightly. "Alright, you may go now. I''ll think about this matter carefully. But remember this, Orochimaru never experiment on yourself again. Understood?""Yes, sensei," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod, then turned and left the office.

    "Hm." Watching his disciple leave, Hiruzen''s expression remained thoughtful. Orochimaru had always been an exceptional talent, but his recent actions had been surprising even for someone as gifted as him. Developing recovery potions, defeating over fifty teams in the Chunin Exams, and now increasing chakra reserves through experimental means? His growth was astonishing, but it also raised concerns.

    With this in mind, Hiruzen quickly convened a high-level meeting with Konoha''s top brass to discuss the matter.

    ---

    Elsewhere in Konoha Hospital, a middle-aged man stood by the bedside of his son, who was bandaged head to toe.

    "Son, did you fail the Chunin selection exam?" the man asked cautiously.

    The young man on the bed looked utterly defeated. "Don''t even bring it up, Dad. I encountered a monster during the exam. This huge snake came out of nowhere, summoned by some guy during a battle between my team and another. He stole both our scrolls!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He clenched his fists in frustration. "It''s totally unfair! I don''t even know why someone like that was allowed to participate in the Chunin Exams!"

    The middle-aged man blinked in surprise. "A giant snake, you say?"

    "Yeah! My team was hiding in what we thought was a perfect spot, but somehow those three found us. Three people and a snake! It was impossible to fight back or run away. They were too strong."

    The injured ninja on the beds nearby also chimed in with their own frustrations.

    "They broke all the rules! It''s bad enough to steal one scroll, but they took both ours and the other team''s. Completely ruthless!"

    "That snake was massive. It had thick skin and was ridiculously tough. There was nothing we could do to stop it."

    "Yeah, and with the snake on their side, those three were unbeatable in the jungle. No one stood a chance."

    The topic seemed to be on everyone''s lips. Every Konoha ninja who had taken part in the Forest of Death during this exam was discussing the same name Orochimaru.

    ---

    At Konoha''s Barbecue Restaurant, five people gathered around a table, toasting and celebrating. Although they weren''t drinking alcohol, the mood was lively.

    The group consisted of Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Hatake Sakumo, and a young man named Hiruko.

    Hatake Sakumo, having sessfully passed the Chunin exam, had met up with the others to celebrate, while Hiruko hade specifically to congratte Orochimaru and his team. Hiruko, who hadn''t yet studied forbidden arts, was a rather handsome young man, with silver-white hair and gentle features. However, his eyes held a quiet envy toward Orochimaru and the others, a reflection of his deep-seated inferiorityplex. (T/N: I made some changes about Hiruko, I was calling him Biru before, reread chapter 36, sorry for the inconvenience) ??N??¨º?

    "Orochimaru, I''ve known you were strong from the beginning," Sakumo said with a smile, "but I didn''t realize you were this strong. If I get the chance, I''d love to spar with you sometime."

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "There will be a chance."

    Jiraiya, grinning, interrupted, "Come on, we''re here to celebrate! Let''s not talk about fighting. Let''s get more barbecue!"

    "Agreed!" Tsunade said, already piling meat onto the grill.

    The sizzling sound of beef filled the air, and the group continued their lighthearted conversation. Despite his usual aloofness, Orochimaru found himself enjoying the atmosphere more than expected. Jiraiya''s antics and Tsunade''s sharp remarks helped create a lively environment.

    After eating their fill, the group talked about going to the bathhouse to rx. Sakumo politely excused himself, saying he had other matters to attend to, leaving the others to continue their evening without him.

    The three of them Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade entered the bathhouse one by one. Tsunade, however, decided not to join them in the women''s section since it was empty and she didn''t feel like going alone. Instead, she waited outside.

    As he leaned back into the hot water, Orochimaru closed his eyes, enjoying the warmth. It was rare for him to feel truly rxed, but there was no denying that a hot bath had its benefits.

    "This does feel nice," he muttered to himself.

    Still, even as he enjoyed the moment, his mind wandered back to his experiments. "It''s time to start umting more funds," Orochimaru murmured. In this world, money was still a powerful tool. While missions helped with ie, they weren''t enough to fuel the kind of research he envisioned. Orochimaru understood that not everything could be solved through raw strength; sometimes, financial resources were far more effective.

    With a clear n in mind, he began to think of ways to secure more resources for his future experiments.

    ---

    The next morning, Konoha held a small promotion ceremony for the ninja who had sessfully advanced to Chunin. The event wasn''t extravagant just a simple gathering at the training grounds where Hiruzen gave a speech and handed out the Chunin vests and ninja uniforms.

    From that moment on, Orochimaru and his teammates were officially promoted to Chunin, and their journey ofpleting missions as higher-ranked shinobi had begun.

 Chapter 61:

    Tsunade dragged Jiraiya away, the anger on her face showing no signs of fading.

    After all, she and Orochimaru had already seen Sakumo''s strength. If Sakumo were to use his sword, Jiraiya wouldn''t stand a chance against him. Yet, here was Jiraiya, shamelessly iming that he wouldn''t go too hard on the guy?

    So shameless.

    This guy really had no filter when he spoke.

    Orochimaru wasn''t the least bit surprised by this. It was no wonder that Tsunade never liked Jiraiya when they were kids. He wasn''t just an idiot he was carefree, loved to brag, and often acted without thinking. What woman would ever be interested in a man who was frivolous,cked strength, and boasted all the time?

    Even if a woman were blind, wouldn''t she at least go for someone handsome?

    In Tsunade''s eyes, the only real advantage Jiraiya had was that he was always full of energy and constantly tried to improve himself. Beyond that, there wasn''t much to say.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, your friend is quite interesting!" Sakumo chuckled, watching as Tsunade dragged Jiraiya away.

    "He''s always like that," Orochimaru replied, unfazed."Well, I won''t take up any more of your time. My teammates are waiting for me. See you during the exam," Sakumo said with a friendly nod.

    Orochimaru gave a slight nod in return, watching as Sakumo walked back to his team.

    He noticed that Sakumo''s teammates looked somewhat¡­ weak. Could it be that Sakumo was being held back by them?

    "Damn it, Orochimaru''s here too¡­"

    In another corner of the ssroom, a boy in a ck shirt muttered unhappily. On his shirt, the emblem of the Uchiha n the red and white fan was prominently disyed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Orochimaru? That''s the kid who beat you up, right?" another young man next to him, wearing the same Uchiha emblem, asked.

    "Yeah. It was ridiculous. He''s a freak! He was able to create shadow clones before we even graduated!" the first boyined. "And not just any clones he could make shadow clones! I still can''t even do that¡­"

    "Every ninja has their own strengths. Just because he knows shadow clones doesn''t mean much," the other Uchiha consoled him. "The fact that he can use them just means he has a lot of chakra. It doesn''t guarantee victory."

    "That''s true. Ninja battles aren''t won just because of some clones."

    "Even so, this guy¡­"

    "Don''t worry," the second Uchiha said confidently. "If you run into him during the exam, I''ll help you get your revenge."

    "You will? You''re that confident?" the first Uchiha asked, surprised.

    "Well, of course." he replied smugly.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya found a quiet corner of the ssroom and waited for the first part of the exam to start. The room was buzzing with activity, and the voices of the other examinees filled the air. Some were discussing exam strategies, others were talking about ninjutsu or missions, and a few were even gossiping about girls. The room was chaotic, a whirlwind of conversation.

    After what seemed like forever, the ssroom door swung open, and a uniformed Konoha examiner entered, his presence immediately silencing the room.

    "I am your proctor for this part of the Chunin Exams. My name is Nakagawa," the examiner introduced himself sternly.

    He wasted no time, quickly exining the details of the first exam. It was a written test, but unlike the one from the original story, this wasn''t some borate test of cheating skills. It was a real written exam, designed to test a ninja''s knowledge of battlefield strategy, mission leadership, how to handle enemies, and how to make decisions during emergencies.

    The war had ended less than a year ago, and Konoha wasn''t sure when another conflict might break out. As a result, the vige had adjusted the exam content to focus heavily on skills that would be useful in times of war. ?????o???¨§?

    The test wouldst for an hour, and any incorrect answers would result in elimination. The passing score was 60 out of 100, but that wasn''t all. For a team to advance to the next round, all three members had to pass.

    Once Nakagawa finished exining the rules, he instructed everyone to find their assigned seats, and the exam began.

    Compared to the borate cheating scheme from the original show, this kind of written exam was straightforward. For many ninjas, it wasn''t particrly difficult. But of course, there were always some who weren''t so academically inclined.

    For instance, Jiraiya.

    Less than ten years old, with a carefree attitude and ack of attention to theory, Jiraiya struggled with these kinds of tests. Traps, strategies, battlefield tactics he barely knew anything about them. His usual approach to problems was simple: if there''s an enemy, charge straight at them.

    "Damn it¡­ How am I supposed to answer this? I don''t remember the teacher going over this in ss¡­"

    Jiraiya stared at the test paper, feeling increasingly frustrated. He scratched his head, ncing over at Orochimaru, who was calmly answering questions, and then at Tsunade, who was equally focused.

    "What? They''re just flying through this¡­"

    Orochimaru, already anticipating Jiraiya''s struggles, had discreetly sent an invisible fly tond on Jiraiya''s shoulder.

    He''ll probably score around 40 or 50 points on his own better than Naruto did in the original timeline when he handed in a nk test. But I''d better help him cheat a little, just in case, Orochimaru thought.

    "Alright, projection¡­" Orochimaru muttered under his breath, ready to send Jiraiya the answers without raising any suspicion.

 Chapter 79:

    When Orochimaru arrived at the Hokage Building, he saw Tsunade copsed on her knees, covering her tear-streaked face with her hands, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted from Tsunade to the six or seven corpsesid out in body bags on the ground. The zippers on the bags were half-open, revealing the faces of the deceased. Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he recognized them immediately.

    "The Senju n?"

    Among the seven corpses, four were members of the Senju n. Two of them, to Orochimaru''s dismay, were Tsunade''s parents. This realization hit him harder than expected, and it led his mind to race with numerous thoughts.

    Orochimaru had long known that after the Second Hokage''s death, the Senju n had been steadily declining. But this¡­ this was different. After this incident, only Tsunade, her younger brother Nawaki, and Uzumaki Mito the widow of the First Hokage remained.

    He had always wondered about the mysterious reduction of Senju members in recent years. During the early years of Hiruzen''s tenure as Hokage, the Senju n was still rtively robust, and Tsunade''s parents were among the most notable. But now? It seemed as though the Senju had been disappearing one by one.

    Why was this happening?

    Orochimaru had once considered the possibility that the Third Hokage was behind it. It wasn''t unheard of for a ruler to eliminate powerful families that could threaten their position. After all, many within the Senju n had been dissatisfied when the Hokage title passed to someone outside their lineage.

    But, Orochimaru knew his master well. Hiruzen, despite being pragmatic, didn''t seem like the type to coldly eradicate a powerful family like the Senju, especially considering that the Second Hokage, Tobirama, had been his teacher. Not to mention, the risks of such an action were too high. Even if Hiruzen wanted to eliminate the Senju n, he would have faced immense bacsh from loyalists within the vige ANBU, Jonin, and other influential figures who respected the Senju legacy.Moreover, Danzo, as ruthless as he was, wouldn''t take such a risk either. The Second Hokage had been both Hiruzen''s and Danzo''s mentor, and no amount of ambition would lead them to dishonor him by wiping out his n.

    Still, the question lingered if it wasn''t the Third Hokage or Danzo, then who or what was behind the slow extinction of the Senju?

    As Orochimaru continued to piece things together in his mind, the Third Hokage, who stood nearby, addressed the Konoha Jonin gathered around the bodies.

    "Do we know who did this?" Hiruzen asked, his voice carrying a weight of grief and authority.

    "We don''t know yet," one of the Jonin responded. "By the time we arrived, they were already... gone. There were no survivors."

    The Third Hokage nodded grimly. "I see. You''re dismissed."

    "Understood." The Jonin saluted respectfully and departed.

    Swish!

    Several ANBU operatives appeared behind the Third Hokage, their presence as silent as shadows.

    "Investigate," Hiruzen ordered, his voice colder than usual.

    "Understood!" the ANBU responded in unison before vanishing as quickly as they had appeared.

    Watching this exchange, Orochimaru quietly reaffirmed his initial suspicion Hiruzen hadn''t orchestrated this. The shock and sorrow on the Third Hokage''s face were too genuine to be an act. R?¦­o?£Â??

    After the ANBU departed, Hiruzen turned his gaze toward his distraught disciple. "Tsunade..." he began, his toneced with sadness. "We... are shinobi."

    His words were meant as a reminder, a bitter truth that all ninja had to face. From the moment they chose this path, they had to ept that death was always looming over them. But no amount of training could truly prepare one for the death of loved ones.

    Though Hiruzen''s intention was to console her in his own way, Tsunade was too consumed by grief to listen. She continued to sob, her hands covering her face, her world shattered by the sudden loss of her parents.

    ---

    Three dayster, Konoha''s cemetery was draped in a somber atmosphere. Two new tombstones stood amidst the sea of gravestones, bearing the names of Tsunade''s parents.

    Tsunade knelt before the graves, her tears flowing freely as she wept for the lives that had been stolen from her. Orochimaru and Jiraiya stood silently by her side, offering no words offort. In the world of shinobi, death was all toomon, and in situations like this, words often rang hollow.

    "Orochimaru..." Tsunade finally spoke, her voice fragile, barely above a whisper.

    "Hm?"

    "I want to be alone for a while."

    Orochimaru didn''t hesitate. "Of course," he said softly.

    He nced over at Jiraiya, who nodded in understanding. Together, they left Tsunade to her grief, giving her the space she needed to process the loss in her own way.

    As they walked away, Jiraiya couldn''t help but ask, "Orochimaru, are you really not going to stay andfort her?"

    Orochimaru''s eyes remained fixed ahead. "Comfort her? What could I possibly say to bringfort? It''s not something that happened to me. I have no right to try."

    Jiraiya blinked, taken aback by the logic. "Uh... I guess that kind of makes sense¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Just then, an ANBU appeared in front of them, bowing respectfully. "Orochimaru, the Hokage is looking for you."

    "Understood," Orochimaru replied without missing a beat. "Let''s go."

    ---

    In Konoha''s secretboratory, Orochimaru stood before the Third Hokage, who was still visibly troubled by the recent deaths.

    "Orochimaru, how is Tsunade holding up?" Hiruzen asked, genuine concern in his voice.

    Orochimaru responded slowly, "She''s devastated, naturally. Losing both parents will take time to recover from."

    The Third Hokage sighed, his face etched with sorrow. "Let her take all the time she needs. I''ll speak to her when the time is right." He paused before shifting the subject. "I called you here to discuss the recovery potion. Is there any progress on solving the issue of it not being able to be used continuously?"

    Orochimaru''s expression remained neutral. "There''s no easy fix. The potion does stimte cell regeneration, but the effect is weak. Human cells follow a natural recement cycle, and until that cyclepletes, the body can''t withstand another dose of the potion''s effects."

    Hiruzen nodded, disappointment crossing his features. "I see... So, for now, it will remain limited in its use."

    "That''s correct," Orochimaru confirmed. "We''ve reached the current limits of what the potion can do, but I''m continuing to explore other possibilities."

    With a heavy sigh, the Third Hokage leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. "Thank you, Orochimaru. We''ll make do with what we have for now."

 Chapter 63:

    It seemed that Orochimaru''s conjecture was confirmed when Tsunade and Jiraiya simply stared at the flies in his hand, curiosity apparent on their faces without a trace of iprehension or confusion.

    "Amazing, there''s really something like this?" Tsunade remarked, her eyes wide in wonder.

    "Yeah, it''s incredible!" Jiraiya added, equally astonished.

    "It''s nothing special," Orochimaru replied, casually retrieving the flies. "I originally captured them for fun, but I didn''t expect they''de in handy during the exam."

    "Really?" Tsunade said with a slight smirk. "That''s surprisinging from you."

    "Not as surprising as Jiraiya needing your help," Tsunade teased, turning toward Jiraiya. "If you paid more attention in ss, you wouldn''t have needed Orochimaru to bail you out."

    "Hey, it''s not my fault! I just can''t focus during ss. The teacher''s too boring!" Jiraiya grumbled, scratching his head in frustration. To him, falling asleep in ss was beyond his control why couldn''t anyone else see that?

    But, as expected of children, their interest in the flies waned quickly. Once the initial novelty wore off, neither Jiraiya nor Tsunade seemed particrly invested in understanding the deeper purpose behind Orochimaru''s creation. In their eyes, scanning and projecting images or turning invisible might be fascinating for a moment, but not revolutionary.

    After all, in the world of ninja, invisibility wasn''t unheard of. Many in the Konoha Intelligence Department used simr techniques to gather information, and animals with camouge abilities were not umon. Even Jiraiya, as he matured, would eventually learn his own stealth techniques.So, once the excitement subsided, they moved on to other thoughts.

    ---

    Later that afternoon, the second part of the Chunin Exam resumed.

    When the written test results were posted, hundreds of participants were eliminated. While it wasn''t surprising that a few teams didn''t make it, the sheer number of eliminations caught many off guard. Orochimaru couldn''t help but notice two familiar names among the eliminated: Might Dai and Hiruko.

    Orochimaru was well aware of their potential orck thereof. He knew Might Dai, the so-called "Eternal Genin," would never rise above his current rank. As for Hiruko, though he had a unique talent, bing a chunin would be a long, difficult journey for him. At this point, Orochimaru couldn''t think of a better way to describe Hiruko''s participation in the exam other than "just making up the numbers."

    But he didn''t dwell on it too long. His own team had passed easily, and the focus now shifted to the next round.

    Orochimaru had expected the infamous "Forest of Death" test, where teams would battle for Heaven and Earth scrolls, but instead, they were presented with something entirely different.

    "The second round of the exam will be a team battle?" Orochimaru mused.

    "Yeah," Tsunade confirmed. "There are two rounds, and if you lose, you''re eliminated. Only a quarter of the ninjas will make it to the final exam."

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes in thought. This was different from what he remembered, but it made sense given therge number of participants. If the exam followed the format of the original series, the selection process would drag on forever. This faster, more brutal format, where teams could be eliminated through directbat, was a more efficient way to reduce the numbers. It wasn''t exactly fair, but in the ninja world, fairness was often a luxury.

    "That works. It''ll save us time," Orochimarumented. He was confident that his team could crush thepetition. There was no need to worry.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ---

    The second round of the Chunin Exam took ce across various training grounds and school arenas, each overseen by multiple examiners. Orochimaru''s team was assigned to Group A, with Jiraiya volunteering to draw their lot. ?????¨®¦Â¨§?

    "Hahaha! We''re in Group A, and our examiner is Teacher Yura!" Jiraiya announced, his usual enthusiasm bubbling to the surface.

    "Teacher Yura?" Tsunade echoed. "That means we''re at the training grounds."

    And so, the trio made their way to the training grounds.

    When they arrived, Orochimaru was unsurprised to find many familiar faces. Various ns were well-represented, with members of the Hyuga, Aburame, Inuzuka, Uchiha, and the Ino-Shika-Cho trio all participating. As was typical in Konoha, therge ns had many members taking part in the Chunin Exam, each hoping to carry on their family legacy.

    Though Orochimaru recognized many of the n names, he didn''t know the individuals themselves. To him, they were simply otherpetitors.

    Currently, a match was taking ce on the field. One team, consisting of a pineapple-headed boy, a chubby red-haired boy, and a blond-haired kid, faced off against three nameless Konoha ninjas. It didn''t take long for the battle to turn in favor of the trio from the Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka ns.

    In a sh of seals and chakra, the Nara boy''s Shadow Imitation Technique captured his opponents, while the Akimichi boy used the Multi-Size Jutsu to overwhelm them. The Yamanaka n member finished things off by taking control of thest enemy with his Mind Transfer Jutsu.

    "Ugh¡­ I can''t move!" one of the captured genin eximed in horror as his own kunai was turned against him by his teammate under the Yamanaka''s control.

    "The match is over!" the examiner called, stepping in to stop the fight before it turned deadly.

    "The winner is Group A, Team Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka!"

    After the results were announced, the next match was called.

    "The next match: Group A''s Team Inuzuka versus Group B''s Team Toranosuke. Prepare yourselves!"

    In a blur of motion, the Inuzuka team three ninja and arge dog leapt onto the field, ready to fight.

 Chapter 82:

    After conducting research for so long, Orochimaru should have probably known all along that individual gic factors would influence the effects of the gene-enhancing liquid. But with so many projects on his te and having only tested the serum on himself, the intricacies of its varied effects hadn''t been a focus. As such, the case of the ANBU agent, Fox, had genuinely caught him by surprise.

    Once Orochimaru finished his discussion with the Third Hokage, their conversation ended amicably, with Hiruzen once again marveling at his disciple''s achievements. On one hand, the Hokage felt immense pride, but on the other, a sense of bewilderment. As Orochimaru''s teacher, he had always been the one imparting knowledge, particrly in the areas of ninjutsu andbat. However, when it came to the world of scientific research, Hiruzen''s understanding was superficial at best¡ªif even that. The depth of Orochimaru''s brilliance in this field far surpassed anything he could have taught, which often left the Hokage wondering if he was still truly fit to guide him.

    But, Hiruzen consoled himself, at least in the realm ofbat and ninjutsu, he was still stronger than Orochimaru, with many secrets in his repertoire. And so, he shelved his insecurities, steering the conversation towards the primary reason for their meeting.

    "Orochimaru, there''s a mission that requires your attention," Hiruzen said, shifting to the day''s business.

    "What kind of mission?" Orochimaru asked, everposed.

    "There''s a document that needs to be delivered to the Daimyo of the Land of Grass, and you''ll need to bring back his response. With everything that''s been happening recently, we''re stretched thin on manpower, so I''ll have to trouble you with this task."

    Orochimaru nodded, unfazed. "No problem. I have some business in the surrounding countries as well. However, considering Tsunade''s current state, it looks like Jiraiya and I will handle this mission alone."

    The Third Hokage sighed. "Yes, leave Tsunade to me. She needs more time."

    ---"Just the two of us?" Jiraiya asked, blinking in surprise when Orochimaru ryed the mission details. They stood outside Jiraiya''s home, and for the first time, it struck Jiraiya how strange it was to have only the two of them going on a mission. Normally, it was always the three of them Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade.

    Orochimaru gave a small nod. "Her condition isn''t suitable for fieldwork right now. We''ll meet at the vige gate in an hour."

    Jiraiya agreed without hesitation, and the two parted ways to prepare for the journey. Orochimaru returned home to gather his equipment¡ªhis ninja tools, gear, and the standard-issue chunin vest. Though genin didn''t have formal uniforms, chunin were provided with vests that had tactical advantages, with multiple pockets for tools and scrolls. These vests served not only as identifiers for Konoha ninjas but also as vital equipment forbat and survival.

    Back home, after organizing his supplies, Orochimaru pulled out a small scroll. It wasn''t just any scroll¡ªit was a space scroll, a useful tool for sealing items into a separate dimension and summoning them when needed. The scroll was covered in ck runes with a nk space in the center, which could store one item at a time.

    Using the technique, Orochimaru sealed a small metal box into the scroll and then stored the scroll in his vest. This process was repeated three times one scroll for a recovery potion, another for the weakened gene-enhancement serum, and a final one for a money box. Although Orochimaru could store these items in his system''s space warehouse, doing so openly might raise suspicion. To avoid unnecessary questions, he opted to use standard space scrolls, like other ninjas.

    With his gear packed and scrolls prepared, Orochimaru slung his backpack over his shoulder and made for the door. But as he stepped outside, he found himself face-to-face with Tsunade.

    She was fully armed, her expression steely with determination. "Orochimaru, are you going on a mission? Take me with you."

    Orochimaru paused, his eyes scanning her. "You¡­ are you feeling better?"

    "Much better," Tsunade said with a slight nod, though her tone carried a trace of uncertainty.

    Orochimaru weighed her words for a moment, then gave her a slight nod. "Very well. Let''s go."

    ---

    Orochimaru wasn''t one to offer many words offort, even when Tsunade had been mourning her parents. It wasn''t that he didn''t care¡ªit was simply that in the harsh world of ninjas, death was far toomon. His experiences had hardened him, numbing his emotional responses. Losing family,rades, even children¡­ it was all too normal for him.

    "Why are you dressed like that?" Orochimaru asked, noting Tsunade''s fully armed state.

    "I came back to rejoin the team," she exined. "I didn''t know you had a mission today."

    "I see," Orochimaru mused. "Then go pack your things. I''ll meet you at the vige gate."

    ---

    Half an hourter, at the entrance of Konoha, Jiraiya was waiting. He was visibly stunned to see Tsunade approaching with her gear, though he remained unusually quiet. Normally, Jiraiya would have made some yful remark, but today, the air between them was heavy with unsaid words. ????????

    None of the three spoke much as they set off towards the Land of Grass, moving swiftly through the forested paths. They had been teammates for years, but there was a silent understanding between them now a shared acknowledgment of the recent loss.

    As they ran through the trees, Tsunade suddenly broke the silence.

    "Orochimaru," she called out.

    "Yes?" he replied, his voice as calm as always.

    "Can you tell me how you felt when your parents died?" Her tone was eerily calm, a stark contrast to the deep emotions she was grappling with. Even Jiraiya, usually the loudest of the trio, remained silent, not daring to interrupt.

    Orochimaru''s mind briefly shed back to a distant memory, a time long ago when he first learned of his mother''s death. It had been a moment of overwhelming anger he had wanted to destroy everything, to tear apart the world and make those who had wronged him suffer. The desire for vengeance had consumed him for a long time. But now, those emotions felt distant, muted.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s been too long¡­ I''ve forgotten how it felt," he said, his voice emotionless, as if speaking about something trivial.

    Tsunade looked at him, her eyes searching for something more. But Orochimaru''s expression remained impassive, giving her nothing further to hold onto. He didn''t see the need to borate on his pain it was part of the past, and he had already moved on.

 Chapter 65:

    Orochimaru and his team gained their fame during the Second Shinobi World War. But before that, they were rtively unknown, even to most of the ninjas within Konoha. Back then, few people knew them or that they were the disciples of the Third Hokage.

    It was simr to how, during the original series, Namikaze Minato became known only after his exploits against the Iwa ninjas, despite being extremely powerful. Inrge ns like the Uchiha and Hyuga, many members didn''t even know their own rtives, so it wasn''t surprising that Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were also rtively unknown at the time.

    As Orochimaru''s team faced off against their opponents, many of the onlookers thought the match was uninteresting. In their minds, civilian ninjas, especially ones as young as Orochimaru and his teammates, couldn''t possibly put on an exciting fight.

    "These three kids are way too young, aren''t they?" one spectator murmured.

    "They look like they just graduated," another added.

    "Ugh, this match is going to be boring. It''s gonna be aplete mismatch," a third personined.

    "Yeah, probably aplete crush."

    Inside the training ground, Orochimaru''s team and Saosuke''s team were already in position, ready to fight.

    "Get into position! Ready¡­ begin!" shouted the examiner.Boom!

    *Bang, bang, bang!*

    In an instant, it was over.

    The examiner blinked in confusion, as did most of the spectators. No one couldprehend what had just happened.

    "What the¡­ what just happened?"

    "I blinked and missed it¡­ can someone tell me what happened?"

    The truth was, the crowd was right about one thing this match was indeed a crushing defeat. But it wasn''t Orochimaru''s team that was defeated. It was Saosuke''s.

    Tsunade had knocked out one of her opponents with a single punch, Jiraiya had subdued another with his bare hands, and Orochimaru stood behind thest one, calmly holding a kunai to the young man''s neck. The entire match hadsted less than ten seconds.

    The crowd was stunned.

    "Amazing!"

    "How did they move so fast?"

    All the spectators had heard was the examiner shouting "Begin!" and within moments, Orochimaru and his team had decimated their opponents. The only thing Saosuke''s team managed to do was throw a couple of shuriken in a panic. But those were meaningless against the speed and power of Orochimaru''s team.

    Even among genin, most couldn''t perform the Body Flicker Technique as efficiently as Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya. The three of them had already mastered it to a degree that far outpaced their peers. In fact, even the slowest of the trio, Jiraiya, was faster than an average genin.

    There had been no contest in the battle from the start.

    "These brats are much stronger than I thought," one of the spectators said in amazement.

    "Yeah, did you see that? Their Body Flicker Technique was way faster than Saosuke''s team."

    "Wait¡­ do you recognize that girl? The one who knocked out her opponent with a single punch?"

    "Huh? Who is she?"

    "She''s from the Senju n."

    "What? The Senju n? No wonder¡­ Wait, how do you know this?"

    "I heard it from my dad once."

    "Ah, that exins it¡­"

    With the crushing victory, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya had caught the attention of some of the more experienced ninjas in the crowd, especially the teams from therge ns. It was clear to everyone that Orochimaru''s team was not to be underestimated. ??¦¡£Î?????

    The next day, the matches continued. This time, their opponents managed tost for about thirty seconds. But it was still a decisive victory for Orochimaru''s team.

    By the third day, the team battle portion of the exam had concluded. Out of the initial one to two thousand participants, only around two hundred remained. That left about eighty teams moving on to the next stage of the exam.

    The remaining teams were taken to Konoha''s infamous Forest of Death. The forest spanned a radius of ten kilometers, with forty-four locked entrances. A river bisected the area, and in the center stood a tower. The rules for this round were simr to the ones described in the original series. Each team was given either a Heaven or Earth scroll, and their goal was to survive for five days while collecting a matching scroll from another team. Once they had both scrolls, they had to reach the central tower safely.

    This portion of the exam was designed to test not just the teams''bat abilities but also their survival skills and strategic thinking.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As Orochimaru stared at the Heaven scroll his team had been assigned, a smirk crept onto his face. In the original timeline, he had been the main antagonist of this very exam. How ironic that he was now just a participant.

    "Orochimaru, what''s the n?" Jiraiya asked, eager to jump into action.

    "We''ll just head straight in," Orochimaru replied calmly.

    "What? You''re just going to rush in? Isn''t that going to lead to a lot of unnecessary fights?" Jiraiya questioned, a little baffled by the strategy.

    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru answered,pletely unfazed. "The level of opponents here isn''t worth wasting tactics on."

    Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged nces, speechless. While Orochimaru''s assessment was brutally honest, wasn''t it a bit arrogant to disregard tactics altogether? Still, they had no time to argue, as the gates to the Forest of Death had already been opened.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The ninjas dashed into the forest in groups. The eighty teams were split between the forty-four gates, with a ten-minute interval between each team entering. Orochimaru''s group was part of the second wave.

    Less than five minutes after entering the forest, they encountered another Konoha team that had entered earlier.

    The three male ninjas, likely close to twenty years old, stepped forward with smug expressions.

    "We noticed you kids earlier," one of them said. "Let''s avoid any unnecessary fighting. Just hand over your scroll."

    Orochimaru chuckled darkly. "You seem confident¡­ confident enough to show yourselves without any caution."

    "If we weren''t confident in beating some brats like you, we wouldn''t be herepeting, now would we?" one of the older ninjas sneered.

    "I see."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Orochimaru''s hands moved in a blur, forming seals.

    Boom!

    With a loud crash, the ground beneath one of the Konoha ninjas erupted, and a massive khaki-colored python shot out from the earth, swallowing the man whole before he even had time to react.

 Chapter 84:

    Kusagakure wasn''t far from the daimyo''s mansion in the Land of Grass.

    Considering the size of the Land of Fire, it only took about a day to walk from Konoha to its capital. For a ninja running at full speed, that journey would be reduced to just a few hours. The distance from the daimyo''s mansion in the Land of Grass to Hidden Grass Vige was even shorter barely a half-hour run at ninja pace.

    However, Orochimaru wasn''t in a rush this time, so he decided to take his time, walking leisurely. He found a secluded spot along the way, changed his clothes, and put on a human skin mask, transforming into apletely different person.

    Soon, he looked like a young man in his twenties, with long flowing hair and pale, yet handsome, features. His appearance was sharp and striking he was in disguise, but this version of him was simply a slightly older, refined version of himself.

    Why the disguise? Well, he had business in Kusagakure, and this particr identity would be useful. While he wasn''t famous yet, Orochimaru preferred to stay cautious and avoid being recognized in case he needed to move in secret.

    As for why he chose a human skin mask over the transformation jutsu? The answer was simple. The transformation jutsu required constant chakra to maintain. While it was wless at first nce, it couldn''t hold up in battle or under strain. Any seriousbat, or even a strong enough attack, would disrupt the chakra flow and force him back into his original form. That kind of instability wasn''t conducive to Orochimaru''s ns.

    Orochimaru was currently thirteen, and though his height had increased due to growth and the strengthening potions he''d been using, he was still shorter than most adults. Jiraiya, for instance, would grow to be nearly 191 cm tall as an adult. Orochimaru, through his various experiments and body modifications, would fluctuate in height, but his natural height was around 180 cm at best.

    At thirteen, however, he had already reached 170 cm, thanks to his enhancements. With the human skin mask making him appear older, no one would question his assumed identity as a twenty-something ninja passing through.

    ---The vige leader of Kusagakure, Moriyama Yu, was a man in histe forties or fifties. At the moment, he was pacing through the vige''s hospital, his mind weighed down with concerns about the future of the vige.

    Unlike the great shinobi viges, which hadrge poptions of ninjas, the smaller viges, like his, were constantly struggling with manpower shortages. With a total poption of just over a thousand ninjas, Kusagakure was always short-staffed. Once you factored in those away on missions, the elderly, the injured, and the infirm, they were often left with no more than a few hundred capable fighters at any given time.

    Moriyama looked around the crowded hospital, where seriously wounded ninjas were groaning in pain. The constant skirmishes in their country had drained their forces, and they were often under siege by their more powerful neighbors. He couldn''t help but think of how the future of the Vige seemed to hang by a thread.

    It wasn''t helping his mood that many of these injuries were apparently the work of rogue ninjas from the nearby Rain Vige. The constant pressure from Konoha and Iwagakure had finally subsided for them, and now they were turning their attention to his small country.

    "This one needs a blood transfusion!" a doctor shouted from one end of the room. "That one over there needs surgery! Damn it, this one''s not going to make it¡­"

    Theck of proper medical ninjas in the Vige meant that most of their wounded had little hope of recovery once the injuries were severe. Watching this scene unfold, Moriyama sighed heavily. His vige was dying, and he had no idea how to stop it.

    "Why were so many of our men injured this time?" Moriyama asked the ninja captain standing next to him.

    "They were ambushed by the forces from the Rain Vige," the captain replied grimly.

    "Rain Vige again?" Moriyama muttered, irritation creeping into his voice. "Those bastards finally get some breathing room from Konoha and Iwa, and now they decide to start picking on us? Don''t they have better things to do?" ?¦¡????????

    He exhaled sharply, his frustrations growing. It wasn''t easy being the leader of a vige sandwiched between three major powers each one more than capable of crushing Caoyin at a moment''s notice. The Land of Rain had always been a powerful military force, mainly due to the presence of Hanzo, the ninja demigod who ruled over them. That reputation had only grown stronger in recent years.

    "We''re just caught in the middle," the captain said with a bitter smile. "Compared to the nations around us, we''re practically nothing."

    Moriyama Yu walked to the second-floor window of the hospital, staring out at the vige in the distance. "It''s hard to believe there was once a time when Kusagakure almost unified the entire shinobi world."

    The ninja captain blinked in confusion. "Unify the world? When did that happen?"

    Moriyama waved his hand dismissively. It was a foolish thought there had never been such a time. The vige was on the verge of copse, and no amount of wishful thinking would change that.

    Just then, a panicked Kusagakure ninja in uniform burst into the room. "Vige Chief! Vige Chief!"

    "What is it?" Moriyama snapped, his frustration boiling over.

    "There''s a young man who calls himself White Snake, and he says he wants to see you!"

    "White Snake?" Moriyama''s irritation gave way to surprise. "Could it be¡­ him? Where is he? Take me to him immediately!"

    ---

    In the reception hall of Caoyin Vige, Orochimaru, now in his disguised form as the "White Snake," sat calmly, his pale face twisted into a slight, amused smile. When Moriyama entered the room, nked by two jounin, Orochimaru greeted them with a mischievous glint in his eye.

    "Long time no see, Vige Chief," Orochimaru rasped, his voice low and hoarse. His appearance pale skin, long hair, and a sinister smile made him appear almost serpentine.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    White Snake. The alias was one Orochimaru had given himself to conceal his identity as a Konoha ninja. While it was a transparent name that anyone could see through, it was still useful for certain dealings. Most people in these smaller viges knew better than to ask too many questions.

    Moriyama Yu, upon seeing Orochimaru, forced a smile, though there was a clear hint of nervousness in his expression. "It''s been a while, Mr. White Snake."

    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Let''s skip the pleasantries, Vige Chief. I''m here for business." He leaned forward slightly, his voice turning colder. "Have you given any more thought to our previous discussion?"

    "The medicine you offered is indeed miraculous," Moriyama said hesitantly, "but five hundred thousand ryo per vial? Surely there''s room for negotiation¡­"

    "Five hundred thousand ryo too expensive?*" Orochimaru chuckled, standing as if to leave. "If that''s the case, then I suppose we''re done here. I don''t waste my time with those whock sincerity."

    Moriyama''s expression changed instantly. "Wait! Do you think you cane and go as you please in this vige?"

    A Kusagakure jounin stepped forward, blocking Orochimaru''s path with an aggressive stance.

    Orochimaru''s face remained calm, though his smile became even more unsettling. "Oh?" he said softly. "Vige Chief, is this how you intend to deal with me? By force?"

    There was an eerie stillness in the room, the tension palpable as Orochimaru''s serpentine gaze locked onto the guards in front of him. He didn''t raise his voice, but the weight of his presence was enough to make the other men hesitate.

 Chapter 67:

    The Sharingan has a unique ability beyond its basic functions of enhanced perception, copying, and hypnosis.

    That ability is night vision.

    In dark environments, it can see far more clearly than ordinary eyes.

    As soon as Orochimaru activated his Sharingan, the space within his consciousness seemed to brighten significantly.

    However, this effect only applied to the immediate area around him.

    He proceeded slowly, his red eyes scanning every corner of the conscious space.

    The space seemed vast and deste, with only the endless expanse of water beneath his feet reflecting the dim light.

    There was no Nine-Tails sealed inside him, so there was no iron cage or anything resembling one.

    "Could I have guessed wrong...?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, growing uncertain as he observed the empty space around him.Yet, after a moment of reflection, he remained steadfast in his conviction.

    His mind wouldn''t be influenced for no reason. Since there was interference, the Sharingan wasn''t the cause. That meant something was indeed wrong within his consciousness space.

    It was simr to how Naruto had been influenced by the Nine-Tails.

    Just as this thought crossed his mind, Orochimaru suddenly halted.

    He saw a shadowy figure.

    The figure was seated on a dark, indistinct step. Noticing Orochimaru''s gaze upon him, the figure grinned.

    "Ah, so you''ve noticed me so soon?"

    The figure''s voice was low, dripping with mockery.

    "As I suspected." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. "Are you the original Orochimaru? No... no, the original will of Orochimaru is long gone. So then... are you another part of me?"

    "No... I''m not some mere ''other personality.''"

    "Then, what are you?" Orochimaru''s voice grew colder.

    "I am the darkness buried deep in your heart."

    "The darkness in my heart?" Orochimaru''s eyes shed with recognition, but his expression remained icy.

    "Yes, I am you. I am the dark side of your soul, the part you can''t escape."

    After speaking, the shadow slowly stood up, moving toward Orochimaru with a deliberate pace.

    As it approached, its form became clearer it was a boy, identical in appearance and attire to Orochimaru.

    But there was one stark difference: while Orochimaru''s Sharingan glowed with red pupils, this boy''s eyes were pitch-ck, devoid of any light.

    Seeing this mirror image of himself, Orochimaru''s brows furrowed.

    At that moment, he recalled a scene from Naruto''s story, the time on Turtle Ind when Naruto stood before the Waterfall of Truth, facing his darker self. ??????¦¢§§S

    This was exactly like that moment.

    Could this apparition be a manifestation of his own image?

    "It''s impressive that you managed to notice my presence so quickly."

    Orochimaru''s expression remained indifferent as he asked, "Are you the reason I''ve been feeling so much bloodlusttely?"

    "Of course! Why deny it? You''ve sworn long ago never to be ''good,'' haven''t you? Your goal is to conquer the ninja world, after all."

    "So what if it is?"

    "So... what does the life and death of others matter to us? We should hate this world, wipe out all the shinobi... kill them all, everyst one of them..."

    But before the dark Orochimaru could finish, his voice was abruptly cut off.

    His eyes widened in shock as he felt the cold grip of a pale hand tightening around his throat, and a multitude of serpents coiling around his body, restricting his movements.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sneer as he strangled his doppelg?nger. "You shouldn''t exist in the first ce."

    "H-How... how is this possible...? Why couldn''t I anticipate your moves...? I am you..."

    "That''s where you''re wrong." Orochimaru''s grip tightened further. "My darkness doesn''t need to be concealed. I kill when I want to, and I certainly don''t need you to teach me how. Although I don''t know why you''ve appeared in my consciousness, one body only needs one mind."

    "Now... disappear."

    With a final, forceful squeeze, Orochimaru crushed his other self''s neck.

    Outside, Orochimaru''s real body, seated in a meditative position, suddenly jolted, his brows knitting together as a look of pain crossed his face.

    "Orochimaru, what''s going on with you?"

    Tsunade, who had been watching him, immediately rushed over, rmed. Jiraiya, standing nearby on guard, was equally surprised and confused.

    What on earth was happening to him all of a sudden?

    "Hah¡­ hah¡­" Orochimaru raised his hand, pressing it against his forehead as he panted heavily. "I''m¡­ fine."

    It was hard to believe that after vanquishing his inner darkness, his spiritual power had retaliated against him.

    But¡­ somehow, he felt much better now.

    It was a sensation that was hard to describe or even exin, but¡­ it just felt great.

    "Are you really alright?" Tsunade asked, still worried.

    Orochimaru exhaled deeply, feeling the weight lifting from his mind, then responded nonchntly, "Yeah, just¡­ a brief disorder in my chakra."

    "A chakra disruption?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Were you caught in some kind of genjutsu?"

    "I''m not sure, but it''s irrelevant now."

    While speaking, Orochimaru''s mind had mostly returned to normal, regaining about seventy to eighty percent of its rity. "We should focus on their scrolls."

    "I already checked. They have the same Heaven Scroll as us," Jiraiya chimed in, finally breaking his silence.

    Orochimaru rose slowly, resting his hands on his knees, his face expressionless. "The Heaven Scroll, huh? In that case, destroy it."

    "Destroy it?" Tsunade looked taken aback. "But¡­ if you do that, another team won''t be able toplete the exam!"

    "What does that matter to us?" Orochimaru replied coldly. "Aren''t you being a little too soft? The world of shinobi is inherently brutal. If they fail, it''s simply because they weren''t strong enough."

    Having dealt with his inner self, Orochimaru found his thoughts clearer than ever before. His murderous intent had receded, reced with a heightened sense of rity.

    "Perhaps¡­ you''re right," Tsunade mused, her tone softening. "To advance to Chunin, one should rely on their own strength, not the mercy of others. But¡­" She paused, looking Orochimaru directly in the eye. "Can you promise me one thing, Orochimaru? Please, stop killing people on sight. The way you were earlier¡­ it was terrifying."

    Orochimaru met her gaze without flinching.

    "Even in the world of shinobi, there are reasons for killing. On the battlefield, sure, there''s justification. Assassination missions? Fine. But in everyday situations, you can''t just kill without a reason."

    Tsunade''s voice grew more resolute. "Even in the Chunin Exams, where we''re fighting for scrolls, there''s no need to kill. After all, we''re from the same vige, aren''t we?"

    Orochimaru inhaled deeply, considering her words for a moment. "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again."

    Satisfied with his response, Tsunade nodded and smiled. "Alright, let''s keep moving and find our next target."

    "Yeah¡­ let''s go," Orochimaru said, starting to walk forward once more.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya followed closely behind, relieved that the tension had subsided.

    None of them noticed the flicker in Orochimaru''s eyes as he briefly nced toward severalrge trees in the distance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Behind those trees, a few figures trembled in fear, trying their best to remain hidden.

 Chapter 86:

    Kusagakure Vige didn''t have any exceptionally strong ninjas. Even the vige chief, Moriyama Yu, was just an average jounin at best. The strongest ninja in the vige was a man named Sanji, a jounin ofparable strength to Moriyama Yu.

    When Orochimaru first arrived in Kusagakure, they mistook him for a spy and surrounded him. A fight broke out, but most of his attackers were just chunin. Orochimaru swiftly dealt with them and then had to face Sanji himself.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Sanji was indeed powerful, specializing in Kusagakure''s signature confinement techniques, which nearly gave Orochimaru more than he could handle. But without using his more advanced jutsu, like the Sharingan or his summoning techniques, Orochimaru still managed to win, proving himself superior.

    And in this world, only the winner''s words mattered.

    After his victory, Orochimaru was able to exin his real purpose, leading to the business dealings they now had.

    ---

    Back in the Kusagakure reception room, the subordinate who had questioned Orochimaru''s strength earlier finally understood why his vige chief had been so respectful. If even Supreme had been defeated, then it was clear that this "White Snake" wasn''t someone they could afford to cross lightly.

    Understanding this, the subordinate took a deep breath and followed orders, preparing the money for the transaction. There was no choice. He had to obey.

    The deal itself took ce outside the vige. Moriyama Yu, well-versed in the unspoken rules of such dealings, brought only two trusted guards with him. Orochimaru, despite his confidence in his own strength, knew better than to take unnecessary risks. He used one of his clones to handle the trade, all while secretly controlling his invisible flies to monitor the area for any signs of betrayal.Fortunately for both parties, Moriyama Yu had no intention of double-crossing Orochimaru. The deal went smoothly, and Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a bit of respect for the vige chief''s pragmatism.

    With the transactionplete, Moriyama Yu smiled as he held the two iron boxes full of potions. "Mr. White Snake, a pleasure doing business."

    Orochimaru gave a casual shrug, tucking the money away. "Likewise, Mr. Vige Chief. Until next time."

    And with that, Orochimaru vanished using a simple teleportation jutsu, leaving Moriyama Yu standing in the clearing with his new stock of valuable potions.

    ---

    Moriyama wasted no time returning to the vige with the potions. Each box contained twenty vials, neatly arranged and wrapped in cloth, giving off an aura of sophistication and high quality. Despite his initial trust in Orochimaru, a part of him had always been wary that the potions could be fake. After all, trusting someone based solely on confidence was a dangerous gamble.

    Still, there was something about Orochimaru that exuded certainty, and Moriyama had bet on that confidence being real. Now, the time hade to find out if his gamble had paid off.

    "Take one of these to the hospital and test it immediately," Moriyama instructed one of his subordinates, who quickly took a vial and hurried off.

    As he watched the man leave, Moriyama''s heart was racing. "Five hundred thousand ryo per dose¡­ that man''s practically drinking money," he muttered to himself. But it was a necessary expense, one that could make or break the future of Kusagakure''s ninjas.

    A few minutester, the test came back positive. The potion worked just as advertised. The wounded ninja who received the treatment showed rapid improvement, his condition stabilizing in mere minutes. Moriyama let out a long, relieved sigh. Orochimaru had delivered on his promise.

    "Number nine!" Moriyama called out to one of his aides.

    "Yes, vige chief?"

    "Price each dose at 600,000 ryo. If anyone wants it, they''ll have toe to me personally."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Number six!" he called out to another.

    "Yes, sir?"

    "Take a vial to theb and have them analyze it. I want a full report on its ingredients."

    "Understood."

    With those orders given, Moriyama allowed himself another moment of relief. The potions were worth the money, and he already had a n to make a profit. He would charge more than what he paid and recoup the costs easily, all while keeping Kusagakure in the ck. ???????§¦S?

    However, what he hadn''t anticipated was just how much demand there would be for the potions. Even at the increased price of 600,000 ryo per dose, the vials were snapped up by eager jounin who didn''t mind spending money if it meant quicker recovery and fewer long-term injuries.

    Unfortunately for Moriyama, he only had forty vials. He set two aside for analysis, leaving him with just thirty-eight to sell.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru, having left Kusagakure Vige, found a quiet ce to rest for the night. By the following morning, he was already back on the move, heading to a secluded location where he knew another deal awaited.

    He approached a closed iron door and knocked.

    "Who''s there?" a gruff voice called out from the other side.

    The door creaked open, revealing a bald man with a mustache. The man''s eyes narrowed in confusion as he looked at Orochimaru''s casually dressed appearance. "Who are you?"

    Orochimaru chuckled, his familiar hoarse voice cutting through the air. "Don''t you remember me?"

    The man''s eyes widened in recognition. "It''s you?"

    "Yes, it''s me."

    The bald man hurriedly stepped aside, letting Orochimaru enter. After a quick nce outside to ensure no one was watching, the man shut the door behind them.

    ---

    Half an hourter, Orochimaru emerged from the building, a satisfied expression on his face. He had just sold 20 weakened Basic gene enhancement serum to this ck market dealer, pocketing a cool 30 million ryo in the process.

    The ck market was different from ces like Kusagakure Vige. Here, demand was driven entirely by profit and desperation, so pricing could be adjusted ordingly. Orochimaru had settled on 1.5 million ryo per vial, given the rarity of the materials involved and the potency of the product. It wasn''t the highest price, but it was more than enough to justify the transaction.

    As he nced at the five money boxes now stored in his space warehouse, Orochimaru gave a small nod of satisfaction. Each box could hold 10 million ryo, and now with five full boxes, he was walking away with 50 million ryo in total.

    This trip had definitely been worth it.

 Chapter 69:

    "Company?"

    Tsunade was stunned for a moment upon hearing Orochimaru''s words, but quickly recovered and stood up, drawing a kunai along with Jiraiya. The two of them immediately took up defensive stances, ready for anything.

    "Where''s the enemy?"

    "Show yourself! Jiraiya Sama has already spotted you!" Jiraiya yelled, his eyes scanning the surroundings with heightened vignce.

    Orochimaru, noticing their reaction, chuckled softly. "Don''t worry. The enemy isn''t here just yet."

    "What?" Tsunade groaned, rxing her stance in exasperation. "Can''t you just say everything in one go?!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yeah, you got us all worked up for nothing," Jiraiya added with a sigh.

    It was clear that this exam wasn''t much of a challenge for the three of them. They didn''t underestimate their enemies, but they only took things seriously when a worthy opponent appeared.

    Jiraiya, despite his usual carefree and idiotic behavior, was no fool when it mattered. He was just as dependable as anyone else in critical moments."Oh, by the way, Orochimaru," Tsunade suddenly remembered something. "Didn''t you say earlier there was a ninja team trailing behind us?"

    She and Jiraiya had been so focused on Orochimaru''s massive summoning jutsu earlier that they hadn''t even noticed the presence of anyone nearby.

    "Yes," Orochimaru confirmed, his expression unreadable.

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "So, since you knew they were back there, why didn''t you take their scroll? That seems pretty out of character for you."

    "Want to know why?" Orochimaru replied calmly.

    Tsunade nodded eagerly, curious about his reasoning.

    "It''s simple. I was in a good mood after dealing with... something, so I decided to let them be."

    "In a good mood¡­?" Tsunade''s face turned dark with disbelief. "What if you stay in a ''good mood'' all the time and no one shows up to challenge us? What if we fail the mission?"

    Orochimaru smirked, not bothering to answer directly. "Do you think that''s possible?"

    His response left Tsunade momentarily speechless. In this forest, filled with ambitious ninjas looking to pass the Chunin Exams, it was impossible to avoid confrontation for long. Someone would alwayse looking for a fight.

    Jiraiya chuckled and shrugged. "Tsunade, I''ve got to say, your question was a bit dumb. People always say big breasts mean a small brain, but how do you exin your t chest being this brainless? You weren''t always like this, were you?" ???N?????

    He rubbed his chin in mock contemtion, pretending to ponder the meaning of life.

    Tsunade''s eyes immediately twitched with fury, her fists clenching as veins bulged on her forehead. "Jiraiya¡­ you''re looking to die, aren''t you?!"

    "Whoa, whoa, calm down!" Jiraiya waved his hands frantically as he backed away, realizing he had poked the bear. "There''s an enemy nearby, remember? Let''s not cause a scene!"

    But Tsunade wasn''t having it. She stormed toward Jiraiya, ready to deliver a punishing blow.

    Just as Tsunade was about to strike, an unfamiliar voice suddenly rang out.

    "Oh, is this the Chunin Exam, or are you just ying house?"

    "Who''s there?" Tsunade stopped mid-charge, her frustration now directed at the unknown voice.

    Orochimaru stood up as well, a cold gleam in his eyes. A momentter¡ª

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Three figures dropped from the trees,nding strategically on the ground to form a triangle around Orochimaru and his team.

    Seeing the three teenagers appear, Orochimaru remainedpletely unfazed. He had expected this; every time he stopped to rest, he released a swarm of small invisible flies to monitor the surrounding area. Combined with his keen perception abilities, he had known about these three for a while now.

    The trio looked to be about thirteen years old, and judging by the emblem on their clothes, the one leading them belonged to the Uchiha n.

    "So, you''re Orochimaru?" the lead Uchiha boy asked, his eyes narrowing as he sized him up.

    Orochimaru''s response was nonchnt, almost dismissive. "Do we really need introductions before fighting?"

    Tsunade had to stifle augh at Orochimaru''s bluntness, and even Jiraiya was momentarily caught off guard. This wasn''t the Orochimaru they were used to he usually wasn''t one for banter.

    Uchiha Dan, the leader of the trio, frowned at Orochimaru''s arrogance. "You''ve got some nerve, kid. Do you even know who you''re talking to?"

    Uchiha Dan an was a member of the prestigious Uchiha n and was well aware of his own abilities. At thirteen, he was confident in his strength, even more so after hearing about Orochimaru''s reputation. Dan''spetitive spirit, typical of the Uchiha, red up when he thought about how much praise Orochimaru had been receiving.

    Genius? Dan scoffed. No matter how talented Orochimaru might be, he wasn''t from the Uchiha n. To someone like Dan, no one couldpare to the might of his own bloodline.

    "Do you really think you''re strong, kid?" one of Dan''s teammates taunted. "You''re just an orphan with no parents. What''s there to be so arrogant about?"

    Their taunt struck a chord. They had clearly done their homework, knowing enough about Orochimaru''s background to use it against him.

    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru''s expression darkened. Tsunade and Jiraiya were both startled as well.

    Having been together for so long, they knew better than anyone that Orochimaru''s parents had passed away when he was young. But as teammates, they never brought it up, understanding how sensitive a subject it was for him.

    Jiraiya still remembered the menacing aura Orochimaru had exuded the first time someone mentioned his parents. If Tsunade hadn''t stepped in back then, Jiraiya was convinced Orochimaru would have done something drastic.

    However, this time seemed different. Orochimaru remained calm, his eyes locked onto the Uchiha boy.

    "Tell me your name."

    "Uchiha Dan," he responded proudly, puffing out his chest.

    Typical of the Uchiha n, always full of arrogance.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a thin smile. "You''re overconfident. Don''t overestimate your abilities."

    Dan''s face twisted in anger, and he quickly reached for the sword strapped to his back.

    With a swift motion, Dan unsheathed his de, and his two teammates followed suit, drawing their kunai.

    It was clear that they had no intention of negotiating for the scroll. They wanted to take Orochimaru down first.

    Whoosh!

    In the blink of an eye, Orochimaru''s figure vanished from sight.

    "So fast!" Dan gasped, his eyes widening in disbelief.

    He barely had time to react before Orochimaru reappeared right in front of him.

 Chapter 89:

    "It lost contact? A barrier maybe?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, deep in thought.

    "It seems like staying here any longer could be risky. If I get noticed by Zetsu, it could turn into a real problem."

    With that realization, Orochimaru quickly memorized the surrounding terrain and decided to leave, heading in the opposite direction to avoid detection.

    The fly he had used to track Madara was a mechanical construct, not a living creature. It didn''t have any advanced AI or thinking capability. Instead, it operated solely based on Orochimaru''s direct instructions. The orders were simple: remain invisible and follow Madara, keeping a two-meter distance at all times.

    Yet, the connection had been severed so abruptly.

    "Strange," Orochimaru mused. "It''s like the signal just vanished¡­ a barrier, most likely."

    He had experimented with the flies before, and typically, simple stone doors couldn''t block their signals. The fact that it lost contact so suddenly could only mean one thing: some sort of advanced barrier inside the mountain. And knowing that Madara was involved, it had to be something strong enough to prevent any surveince from the outside.

    Orochimaru wasn''t eager to probe further. Right now, Madara was far too strong, and pushing his luck would be akin to walking into certain death. As powerful as Orochimaru was, facing Madara in his current state would be nothing short of suicide.

    With a swift motion, Orochimaru pulled away the human skin mask, returning to his original appearance, and quickly disappeared into the jungle under the moonlight.---

    Back in the hidden cave, Uchiha Madara was studying the fly in his hand, his brow furrowed slightly in curiosity.

    "What is this?" he muttered, not recognizing the small mechanical insect.

    White Zetsu appeared next to him, his voice as casual as ever. "I''ve never seen anything like it either. It''s strange!"

    Madara''svender Rinnegan eyes scanned the object. "Are we being watched?" he asked, his voice low and contemtive.

    White Zetsu''s expression shifted as he, too, became serious. "I''ll go check around." Without waiting for a reply, Zetsu sank into the ground, using his unique mayfly ability to blend into the environment and scout the area.

    Madara remained seated, his eyes never leaving the strange device in his hand. He was deep in thought. As far as he knew, no one should be aware of his existence, not yet at least. If someone was tracking him, it could pose a serious threat to his long-term ns.

    After a while, Zetsu reappeared. "There''s no one around," he reported. "I searched within a two-kilometer radius. There are a few people farther out, but none seem to be a threat or connected to this."

    Madara''s eyes narrowed as he continued examining the fly. "Perhaps I''m overthinking things," he muttered, though there was still suspicion in his tone.

    With a quick flex of his hand, the small mechanical fly was crushed into scrap metal.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already put considerable distance between himself and Madara''sir. He knew better than to stay within range of White Zetsu''s formidable tracking ability. Zetsu''s ability to sense anything on or connected to the earth made him one of the most dangerous trackers in the shinobi world. As long as someone was standing on solid ground, Zetsu could find them with ease, especially if he had already familiarized himself with their chakra.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru prided himself on controlling situations from behind the scenes, manipting events to his advantage. Thest thing he wanted was to be the one being hunted. Leaving before Zetsu could pinpoint his location was the safest move.

    He knew he hadn''t fully uncovered Madara''s hideout, but that was fine. Orochimaru was patient. With cloning technology soon within his grasp and future research into the curse seal, his own immortality would be assured. He could afford to bide his time.

    As Orochimaru slipped back into the night, his mind was already focused on whaty ahead. It waste by the time he made it back to the hotel where Tsunade and Jiraiya were staying. Not wanting to draw attention, he quietly scaled the building''s exterior and entered through his room''s window. R???§£??

    The moment hended, a voice startled him.

    "Who''s there?"

    He turned to see Tsunade sitting on his bed, wearing nothing but her mesh undergarments, ring at him suspiciously. The moonlight streaming in through the window gave just enough light for him to take in the scene.

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru asked, blinking in confusion. "Why are you in my bed?"

    Tsunade shifted, her expression flustered. "I... I was waiting for you toe back, that''s all," she stammered, her voice not as steady as usual. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she struggled to find the right words.

    "Waiting for me?" Orochimaru tilted his head, clearly not expecting this. Tsunade had never acted like this before. In fact, she''d always been brash and assertive, rarely shy about anything.

    There was an awkward silence for a moment before she finally added, "I just wanted to talk to you."

    Orochimaru regarded her with a raised eyebrow. Something about her demeanor felt... different tonight. He wasn''t sure what it was, but there was an unfamiliar warmth in his chest as he looked at her, something that made him pause.

    "Talk?" he echoed, before shaking his head slightly. "It''ste. Whatever it is, let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    Tsunade looked like she wanted to say more, but the usual confidence in her voice faltered. Sighing softly, she nodded and stood up to leave.

    But before she reached the door, Orochimaru spoke again.

    "Wait, Tsunade."

    She stopped, turning to look back at him. "What is it?"

    "I changed my mind. I can''t sleep now anyway. Stay. Let''s talk."

    Tsunade blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "You''re... serious?"

    Orochimaru gestured toward the bed. "Sit."

    With a half-exasperated, half-amused smile, she returned and sat next to him.

    Tsunade was only thirteen, and with her parents gone, she was clearly struggling. Though she tried to focus on her little brother Nawaki, that wasn''t enough. She needed someone else. She needed Orochimaru. In her heart, she had always seen him as more than just a teammate he was her boyfriend, even if he had never explicitly acknowledged it.

    And while Orochimaru had never been one for romantic rtionships his ambitions and thirst for knowledge always took precedence there was something about Tsunade tonight that stirred something in him. She''d lost so much, and perhaps, without even realizing it, he had be a significant part of her life.

    For the first time in a long time, Orochimaru allowed himself to rx in her presence. He still had a long road ahead of him, filled with experiments and grand schemes, but maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ there was something more here with Tsunade than he had originally thought.

    As the moonlight spilled into the room, two shadows sat side by side, a quietfort settling between them.

    And under the bed, two pairs of shoes sat neatly next to each other.

 Chapter 71:

    Seeing the scroll that Dan ced on the ground, Tsunade and Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. The scroll they held was the Heaven Scroll, and now, with the Earth Scroll in hand, their mission was effectivelyplete. All that was left was to head to the central tower.

    It was still the first day of the exam, and the prospect of being the first team to reach the central tower filled them with a sense of pride.

    However, Dan was clearly not happy about the situation. Even though he was unwilling, what choice did he have? He underestimated Orochimaru and paid the price for it. The same mistake had almost gotten three Konoha ninjas killed earlier, and now it had left two of his teammates severely injured. All of this was the cost of his own arrogance, and he couldn''t me anyone else.

    Faced with Orochimaru''s overwhelming strength, Dan had no choice but to offer the Earth Scroll as a way to guarantee his own safety.

    He hoped that by handing over the scroll, he could leave and perhaps find another team to steal the scrolls from, securing his team''s passage through the exam.

    Tsunadeing from the Senju n, she had always harbored a certain disdain for the Uchiha. The rtionship between the two ns had always been strained. Though they shared the same vige, there was always an undercurrent of animosity. And during moments like these, even if it wasn''t an open conflict, there was no love lost between them. If Orochimaru was making things difficult for an Uchiha, she saw no reason to intervene.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sly grin.

    "Alright, get moving. It seems the Uchihas aren''t as impressive as they think."

    "You bastard!" Dan snarled, his fury barely contained. His pride as an Uchihay in tatters after being forced to surrender the Earth Scroll, and now this civilian-born ninja was humiliating his n? It was unthinkable. The arrogance of the Uchiha would never permit such an insult."You''ll pay for this, Orochimaru!" Dan shouted, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. His Sharingan eyes red to life, his blood boiling with rage.

    Orochimaru remained unfazed, his cold eyes locking onto Dan''s. "You want to fight? Fine. But this will be yourst mistake."

    Without looking back, Orochimaru made a subtle gesture to Jiraiya and Tsunade, signaling them to stay out of the fight. He wanted to handle this alone.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged uneasy nces but knew better than to interfere. When Orochimaru faced a single opponent, he never allowed anyone else to step in. This was his fight, and he intended to finish it.

    Deep within the Forest of Death, another group of three led by a boy from the Inuzuka n was on the move, leaping from branch to branch with their ninken alongside them.

    "Hold on for a moment!" Inuzuka Zen ordered, raising a hand to halt his team''s advance.

    "What''s up?" Ryuichi from the Hyuga n asked.

    "I heard something up ahead. Ryuichi, can you use your Byakugan to check it out?"

    "Got it."

    With that, Ryuichi activated his Byakugan. The veins around his eyes bulged as his vision expanded, cutting through the dense forest in front of them like a knife through butter. ???????§§?

    "It''s them!" Ryuichi said, surprised.

    "Who?" Zen asked, his interest piqued.

    "The trio from the exam room the ones with Orochimaru, Senju Tsunade and Jiraiya."

    "Orochimaru? Interesting. Who are they fighting?"

    "They''re up against Uchiha Dan''s team," Ryuichi answered.

    Zen''s eyes lit up at the mention of Uchiha Dan. "Uchiha Dan? Now that''s a surprise. If they end up weakening each other, we can swoop in and take the spoils. Let''s move!"

    "Wait, Zen!" Ryuichi stopped him, his voice tense.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The fight''s already over."

 Chapter 91:

    On this particr day, Orochimaru found himself lost in thought, considering where the best location would be to establish his experimental base. As he wandered aimlessly, he unknowingly drifted into the Konoha Vige cemetery.

    This ce held significance for him, as it was due to his parents that he had learned summoning techniques. So, he paused in front of their graves to pay his respects. But to his surprise, it was here that Danzo decided to approach him.

    He hadn''t expected this meeting.

    And now, Danzo was asking him to work directly under him?

    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted from the empty, silent cemetery to Danzo, whose hand and eye were not yet wrapped in the familiar bandages. After a moment of contemtion, he responded, "Work for you, Danzo-sama?"

    "Exactly," Danzo replied, his voice calm and low. "You''re not just talented. You''re a genius. Someone like you shouldn''t be wasting your potential."

    Danzo was a master at manipting people, an expert in ying with their minds. He didn''t think Orochimaru would be able to resist his offer.

    "But... my teacher is the Third Hokage," Orochimaru said steadily.

    He knew that in the ninja world, a student remained under their mentor until something drastic happened, like the mentor dying or bing incapacitated. Hiruzen had been his guiding figure since his days as a genin. Even if Orochimaru had his own ambitions, agreeing to something like this so easily would be impossible."The Third Hokage?" Danzo said with a hint of disdain in his voice. "This doesn''t have to interfere with that. You can report to me when you''re not on a mission for him."

    Orochimaru hesitated, but before he could respond, Danzo continued.

    "You probably don''t know, do you?" Danzo said, cutting through Orochimaru''s thoughts.

    "Know what?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The death of your parents¡­ it''s closely tied to the Third Hokage."

    "What¡­?" Orochimaru froze. He wasn''t expecting that.

    This revtion was not something that existed in his memories, neither from his past life nor his current one. How could the death of his parents be rted to Hiruzen Sarutobi?

    Seeing Orochimaru''s reaction, Danzo smirked, knowing he had struck a chord.

    "The Third Hokage is soft. A pacifist at heart. While he didn''t personally kill your parents, they died because of his mercy, his softness. His decisions allowed enemy ninjas to kill them."

    "What¡­?" Orochimaru''s shock deepened.

    "We had already won that battle," Danzo exined, his tone dripping with bitterness. "But the Third Hokage decided to spare the enemy in the name of peace between viges. Your parents were ambushed and killed by those very same enemies shortly after their release. I warned Hiruzen countless times. We are shinobi, we should never show mercy to the enemy. But Hiruzen never listens."

    Danzo''s words echoed in Orochimaru''s mind. He could feel his heartbeat slowing as his thoughts began to calm. Was Danzo telling the truth? Orochimaru couldn''t say for certain, but based on what he knew of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s character, it wasn''t impossible. ?a??¨¯§£??

    The Third Hokage was indeed known for his idealism, for trying to bnce peace and war.

    Orochimaru wasn''t foolish. He knew he could find out the truth of Danzo''s words through his own investigations. But there was no reason for Danzo to lie if he truly wanted to recruit him.

    Sure, it sounded like Danzo was manipting the narrative to push the me onto Hiruzen, but in the end, wasn''t there some truth to it? If Hiruzen had acted differently, his parents might still be alive today.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.

    In his past life, he never understood Orochimaru''s motivations during the Chunin Exam arc. Why did he enact the Konoha Crush n? Killing Hiruzen just to prove his strength? It never made sense to him. Why would someone kill their mentor for such a shallow reason?

    After all, Orochimaru had been a kind-hearted child once. He fought fiercely for Konoha, and despite his ambitions, he wasn''t someone who would simply murder his teacher for trivial reasons.

    Not to mention, Hiruzen had let Orochimaru go after discovering his human experiments. Why would Orochimaru want to kill the person who spared his life?

    Now, everything made sense. It wasn''t just about ambition. Danzo had nted the seeds of darkness in Orochimaru''s heart long before his defection.

    Orochimaru''s mind raced.

    Danzo watched him closely, knowing his words were sinking in. "Orochimaru, everything I''ve said is to ease your conscience. Working under me doesn''t have to be a burden."

    Danzo then turned to leave, his confidence unwavering. He was certain he had swayed Orochimaru. After all, manipting talented young minds was his specialty.

    But in reality, Orochimaru had wanted to cooperate with Danzo for a while now. He had just never had the chance to approach him directly. Now, with Danzoing to him, the timing couldn''t be more perfect.

    However, he knew better than to let his enthusiasm show.

    While Danzo''s story was surprising, it didn''t truly affect him. Orochimaru had long detached himself from emotional ties. His parents'' death, while tragic, wasn''t a driving force for him anymore.

    What truly intrigued him was the realization that the power struggles within Konoha''s leadership had already begun in full force.

    If Orochimaru allied with Danzo, Hiruzen would undoubtedly distance himself. But many of Orochimaru''s ns required ess to resources that only Danzo could provide.

    Hiruzen, with his pacifist tendencies, would never allow Orochimaru to delve into the kinds of experiments he was nning. Hiruzen would never approve of anything rted to the First Hokage''s cells or ess to the Sealed Book.

    And there was a big difference between experimenting on corpses and conducting live experiments.

    It wasn''t long before Orochimaru made up his mind.

    That very night, Orochimaru made his way to the headquarters of Root, ready to meet with Danzo once more.

 Chapter 73:

    The giant python that Orochimaru had summoned was the same one from before, massive and terrifying. Its body was as thick as several people sping hands together, and its eyes, bigger than a human head, gleamed with a predatory gleam.

    Orochimaru, however, didn''t seem to notice anything unusual. With a calm leap, he jumped onto the snake''s head and waved casually to Tsunade and Jiraiya.

    "Come on up!"

    Whoosh!

    Tsunade and Jiraiya followed suit,nding behind Orochimaru. Despite the snake''s size and ferocity, neither of them flinched. They had long grown ustomed to Orochimaru''s summons and had learned to trust his decisions.

    "Are you calling this big snake again? You sure you have enough chakra to keep it going?" Tsunade asked skeptically, still marveling at the size of the creature.

    "I wouldn''t do anything I wasn''t sure of," Orochimaru replied, his tone nonchnt as ever.

    With a flick of his wrist, he signaled the giant python to move.

    "Let''s go" Orochimaru said."Yes, Master," the giant python hissed in reply before slithering forward, crashing through the underbrush, uprooting trees, and trampling down everything in its path as it moved deeper into the forest.

    From their hidden spot, Inuzuka Zen, Hyuga Ryuichi, and Aburame Shingo watched the massive snake and its riders with wide-eyed disbelief. Even Uchiha Dan, still recovering from his defeat, could only watch in stunned silence as Orochimaru and his team disappeared into the woods on the giant python.

    "This¡­ this is insane," Zen whispered, unable to tear his eyes away from the sight. "How does he have this much chakra?"

    The three of them exchanged nces, each seeing the same thing reflected in each other''s eyes fear.

    "What kind of monster is he?" Shingo muttered.

    Zen subconsciously nced down at his ownpanion, the small yellow dog named Kiku. The Inuzuka n were known for their bond with their caninepanions, and the dogs they raised were battle-hardened and courageous. Yet now, Kiku was trembling uncontrobly at his feet, visibly terrified by the presence of Orochimaru''s snake.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Zen quickly bent down, patting Kiku''s head to soothe him. "It''s okay, it''s okay¡­"

    "Zen, take a look," Ryuichi suddenly said, his tone sharp.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Look at the direction they''re headed."

    Zen looked up, confused. "Isn''t that the way to the central tower?"

    Ryuichi shook his head. "No. The direction they''re going in¡­ it''s not towards the central tower."

    ---

    Inside the tower at the center of the Forest of Death, the Third Hokage stood on the lower floor, listening to the examiners'' reports on the past few days of the Chunin Selection Exam. Surrounding him were a handful of Konoha Jounin, with ANBU members hidden in the shadows, ready to intervene at a moment''s notice.

    "Today is the fifth day," the Hokage mused aloud, his brow furrowing as he nced at the four teams standing before him. "Only four teams havepleted their mission so far?"

    The Third Hokage found this odd. Of the eighty teams that had entered the Forest of Death, even if half were eliminated, there should still be at least twenty teams that had seeded by now. Yet here stood only four, and what was more concerning was that his own disciples Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were not among them.

    It didn''t make sense. He knew better than anyone the strength of his students. For them not to havepleted the mission yet was not only unusual it was a little embarrassing, considering their potential. ????¦Â??

    The Hokage''s gaze swept across the four teams present. The first to arrive had been Hatake Sakumo''s team, who had reached the tower on the second day. Following them, Zen''s team had arrived on the third day, and then Nara Shikaku'' team on the fourth day. Uchiha Dan''s team had only just made it in that morning.

    The Hokage nced over at the examiners. "What about the other teams?"

    The examiner stepped forward and spoke respectfully, "Many have either been eliminated due to injury orck of scrolls, Hokage-sama. As for the rest¡­"

    BOOM!

    A sudden explosion shook the ground, interrupting the examiner mid-sentence.

    "What was that?" the Hokage snapped, his hand immediately resting on the hilt of his staff.

    "Enemy attack?" one of the Jounin called out, springing into action.

    "Protect Lord Hokage!" shouted another as two ANBU operatives appeared at the Third Hokage''s side, weapons drawn. Two more ANBU darted outside the tower to investigate the disturbance.

    The examiners quickly moved to shield the remaining candidates, urging them into defensive positions.

    ---

    "Help me! Please, just save me!"

    A Konoha ninja, his face streaked with dirt and panic, was fleeing desperately through the jungle. His clothes were torn, and his movements were frantic as he stumbled through the underbrush. Behind him, a giant python slithered after him, its enormous body crashing through the trees as it pursued him relentlessly.

    "That''s¡­"

    The two ANBU who had rushed out of the tower door spotted the giant snake immediately, their eyes widening in disbelief.

    "How is there such a monster in the Forest of Death?" one of them asked, stunned.

    "We need to take it down," the other ANBU said, already preparing to engage.

    "Wait! Look closely at its head!" the first ANBU warned, stopping hispanion just in time.

    The second ANBU nced up, eyes narrowing as he followed the warning.

    On top of the giant snake''s heady a figure, one they hadn''t noticed at first. As the snake moved closer, it became clearer.

    Someone was riding the snake.

    The two ANBU operatives exchanged looks of shock, disbelief in their eyes.

 Chapter 74:

    "Hahaha, why are you running? If you hand over the scroll, everything will be fine!" Jiraiyaughed, his voice carrying across the dense trees as his figure blurred in pursuit of the fleeing ninja.

    "Damn it, are you kidding me?" the panicked genin cursed, sprinting through the underbrush. But it was toote.

    Whoosh!

    Two kunai with explosive tags flew past him, embedding into the ground just ahead. The ninja barely had time to gasp before the st threw him through the air.

    Boom!

    When the dust settled, the unfortunate ninjay unconscious, and Jiraiya calmly dropped next to him, untying the scroll from the man''s waist and adding it to his collection. With a smirk, he inspected his belt, now hanging heavy with three or four scrolls.

    "Heh, done! Oh wait, when did we get here?" Jiraiya said, finally noticing the massive central tower looming ahead. His carefree expression shifted to confusion as he saw the Third Hokage, ANBU, and several examiners standing in front of the tower, all of them staring at him and the giant python behind him in stunned silence.

    The two ANBU members who had rushed outside the tower just moments earlier were the most surprised of all.

    "What''s going on? Could they be the reason the other teams have failed toplete their missions?" one of them muttered, still shocked at the sight of the enormous snake and the nonchnt boy riding it.Meanwhile, the Third Hokage blinked in disbelief. He had just stepped out to address the examiners, only to be greeted by the sight of his young disciple casually riding a massive python through the Forest of Death. But after a few moments of surprise, he chuckled.

    "Orochimaru?" he mused, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of pride and curiosity. "Has his chakra really grown strong enough to summon a beast of this size?"

    Clearly, this snake wasn''t a wild beast from the Forest of Death it was a summoned creature.

    Unbeknownst to the others, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya could havepleted their mission and reached the central tower on the first day. However, thanks to Orochimaru''s suggestion, they decided to make things a bit more... entertaining.

    The n? Collect as many other teams'' scrolls as possible within the five-day exam period. With Orochimaru''s strategic mind, Jiraiya''s enthusiasm for any thrilling challenge, and Tsunade''s mischievous agreement, the three of them embarked on an absolute rampage through the forest.

    Using Orochimaru''s invisible flies for detection and the sheer intimidation factor of his summoned giant python, they minimized their chakra expenditure, only using it when absolutely necessary. Any team that dared resist quickly learned the consequences. Those who put up a fight were met with brute force, but in the end, resistance only resulted in defeat and asionally a bit of pain.

    While teams like Sakumo''s had entered the tower early, avoiding any confrontation with Orochimaru, others hadn''t been so lucky. The Nara Shikafu team and Inuzuka Zen''s team had guessed at Orochimaru''s intentions and wisely hurried to secure a scroll and enter the tower as fast as possible. Meanwhile, Uchiha Dan''s team had survived by sheer luck, managing to avoid Orochimaru''s rampage throughout the exam.

    Now that the exams were nearing their conclusion, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya arrived at the tower, standing triumphantly before the Third Hokage, ANBU, examiners, and the remaining teams.

    With a wave of his hand, Orochimaru dismissed his massive python, which disappeared in a puff of smoke. The three stood at the foot of the tower, their expressions telling vastly different stories: Orochimaru looked indifferent as always, Jiraiya''s face was painted with pride, and Tsunade offered an awkward smile, unsure how to exin their actions.

    The Third Hokage''s lips twitched as his gaze shifted to the ground in front of them, where a pile of scrolls fifty, maybe even sixtyy in a heap. The sheer number was staggering, far more than what was needed for the exam.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They stole fifty or sixty scrolls? That means they robbed at least ten teams a day¡­

    The ANBU agents behind their masks could hardly contain their disbelief.

    "This is unreal¡­"

    "Lord Hokage''s disciples really are something else."

    "They didn''t justplete the mission, they overachieved in the most ridiculous way possible!"

    In every Chunin exam,pleting the mission was the main goal. But this was the first time anyone had seen a team go above and beyond like this. Teams normally fought tooth and nail to gather just one pair of Heaven and Earth scrolls, and yet Orochimaru''s team had gathered more than half of the total scrolls avable in the entire exam.

    Inuzuka Zen and Nara Shikafu''s teams, though they had wisely predicted this oue, were still stunned when they saw it unfold before them. They realized that if they hadn''t rushed to the tower when they did, they too would have been swept up in Orochimaru''s trail of destruction.

    As for Hatake Sakumo, he could only stand there, amazed.

    How is this even possible he thought. How did Orochimaru''s team manage to rob fifty or sixty teams? Is that even within the rules of the exam?

    Sakumo was no stranger to the challenges of the Chunin Exams, but this was on a different level. The sheer logistics of it were mind-boggling. Even though he knew Orochimaru was strong, the thought of taking down that many teams in such a short time seemed impossible. ???£Î¨¯B¨º??

    What he didn''t know was that it was all thanks to Orochimaru''s giant python. The summoned beast provided the perfect advantage, allowing them to rest while it protected them and helped locate other teams. Its size and power meant that no team of genin stood a chance against it. In the end, they didn''t just defeat teams theypletely dominated them.

    Now that it was over, the truth of the situation became clear to the Hokage and the others. The scroll shortage, the panic among the other teams, and the sheer chaos in the forest were all caused by Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya running rampant.

    The Third Hokage shook his head, smiling wryly. "This is¡­ unexpected, to say the least."

    "Hokage-sama¡­ what should we do?" an examiner asked nervously, unsure how to handle this unprecedented situation. "They''ve gathered nearly all the scrolls. How should we proceed?"

    The Third Hokage nced at his students, his smile growing wider. He looked at the jounin and examiners gathered around him.

    "This situation is indeed unusual," he said thoughtfully. "But I''d like to hear your opinions. What should be done about this?"

    The examiner fidgeted, unsure of what to say. But after a brief pause, he spoke up.

    "Well¡­ I think they should be promoted to Chunin directly. There''s no need for them to participate in the rest of the selections."

    The Third Hokage nodded, considering the idea. After all, when students exceed all expectations, there''s little point in continuing the formalities.

 Chapter 96:

    Even though Hiruzen was being generous, Orochimaru knew better. The ck market price for fifty doses of the diluted gic enhancement fluid was around 75 million ryo far more than the 10 million he was being handed now. Still, Orochimaru epted it withoutint.

    Ten million ry¨­ isn''t bad, but the real profit is still ahead,Orochimaru thought.

    After handing Hiruzen the two prepared potions from his scroll, Orochimaru left the Hokage''s office. He knew that as the lead researcher on this project, he could control the pace of production and delivery, and Hiruzen wouldn''t question him. The Hokage was well aware of how valuable these potions were and trusted Orochimaru implicitly.

    Hiruzen, on the other hand, understood that the payment was too little for what Orochimaru was delivering. But as his disciple, Orochimaru hadn''t asked for any official funding. This was the best Hiruzen could offer as a gesture of appreciation.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru casually strolled through the vige streets, the 60 million ryo from his ck market dealings already restingfortably in his pocket. He couldn''t help but marvel at how easily he was able to make money.

    Other ninjas take on dangerous missions for mere tens of thousands or, at best, a few million ryo. Meanwhile, I can earn tens of millions with minimal effort.

    If this were the modern world, Orochimaru thought with a smirk, it would be the ultimate rags-to-riches story. The weakened versions of his gic enhancement and healing fluids were already popr, but if he introduced something more powerful, like the gene fusion fluid, the entire ninja world would be thrown into chaos.

    After all, gene fusion could theoretically create someone with the power of the First Hokage.

    But Orochimaru knew better than to release such power into the hands of others. He understood that giving too much power too soon would make people uncontroble. History had already shown what happened when people were given too much strength, like Kaguya''s two sons who betrayed their own mother after inheriting her abilities.Orochimaru chuckled to himself. Yes, the god-making n will have to wait. For now, I don''t have the strength to control anyone like that.

    Just as these thoughts crossed his mind, a familiar voice called out to him.

    "Hey, Orochimaru!" Tsunade''s voice rang through the street. She nced at the money box in his hand and raised an eyebrow. "Another payout, huh? Did your research seed again?"

    Orochimaru looked over and saw Tsunade walking toward him, holding her younger brother Nawaki by the hand. She seemed to have recovered somewhat from her recent grief.

    "Yeah," Orochimaru replied, giving her a brief nod. His eyes flicked down to Nawaki. "It''s been a while, Nawaki. You''ve grown."

    Nawaki, hiding behind Tsunade''s leg, looked at Orochimaru with wide eyes, clearly intimidated by the man''s appearance.

    "Heh, yeah, he''s grown a bit," Tsunade replied, smiling at her brother. "You haven''t visited in a while, Orochimaru. Nawaki, greet him properly."

    But Nawaki, unnerved by Orochimaru''s snake-like golden eyes, shrank back further behind his sister.

    Seeing his reaction, Tsunade crouched down and tried to reassure him. "What''s wrong? This is Orochimaru-nii. He used to hold you when you were a baby."

    Nawaki shifted ufortably and mumbled a reluctant response. "Um¡­ I know."

    Tsunade sighed, shaking her head. "You''re not usually this shy¡­"

    Orochimaru, observing the boy''s hesitation, spoke up calmly. "It''s fine. Children are often afraid of people they don''t know well."

    It was true Orochimaru had held Nawaki once before, but that was back when he was barely two years old, before Tsunade''s parents had died. Since then, they hadn''t interacted much.

    Nawaki, a bit embarrassed, puffed up his chest and muttered defiantly, "I''m not afraid¡­ I''m just curious."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Curious? About what?"

    The boy hesitated for a moment before blurting out, "Why are his eyes like that? They''re¡­ kinda scary."

    The bluntness of his words caused Tsunade''s face to flush with embarrassment. She quickly waved her hands in apology. "I''m sorry, Orochimaru! He doesn''t mean any harm. He''s just a kid." ???¦­????S?

    But Orochimaru waved it off with a small smile. "No offense taken. Children often say what''s on their minds."

    In truth, Orochimaru''s golden vertical pupils did resemble those of a snake. While not exclusively snake-like, many predators shared this characteristic, and it wasn''t surprising that a young child would find them unsettling.

    However, Nawaki''s innocentment didn''t bother Orochimaru. After all, he could easily alter the shape and color of his eyes with his abilities if he ever felt the need to blend in. But he didn''t bother. There was no point in hiding who he was.

    "I bet if you gave me something to eat, I wouldn''t be afraid anymore!" Nawaki said suddenly, perking up at the mention of food.

    Before he could finish, Tsunade ced a firm hand on his head. "Nawaki, what did I tell you about manners? You can''t just ask people for food like that."

    "But sister," Nawaki protested, looking up at her with wide eyes. "Isn''t Orochimaru-nii your boyfriend? We''re family, right? So it''s fine!"

    Both Tsunade and Orochimaru were momentarily stunned by Nawaki''s bold statement. Tsunade''s cheeks turned red as she tried to find words, and Orochimaru blinked, mildly surprised.

    "Haha, you sure know a lot for your age," Orochimaru finally said with augh. "Come on then, I''ll treat you to some dango."

    "Really?!" Nawaki''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, turning on his heel. "Follow me if you want to eat."

    Without a second thought, Nawaki eagerly followed Orochimaru, leaving a flustered Tsunade standing there. After a moment, she let out a smallugh and trailed after them, smiling at the sight of her little brother''s happiness.

    ---

    At the dango shop in Konoha, Nawaki was happily devouring the sweet and savory treats while Tsunade and Orochimaru sat nearby.

    As Nawaki focused on his food, Orochimaru reached into his ninja pouch and pulled out two vials of green liquid. "Here," he said, passing them to Tsunade. "This is the result of mytest research. One for you, and one for Jiraiya."

    "Huh? For us?" Tsunade blinked in surprise, holding the vials up to the light.

    "Yeah," Orochimaru confirmed. "It''s a form that increases chakra capacity."

    Tsunade''s eyes widened. "Wow, that''s incredible! How do we use it?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Just drink it," Orochimaru replied simply.

    Tsunade was never one to hesitate. She was about to uncork the vial and drink it right then and there, but Orochimaru quickly stopped her.

    "Not here," he said firmly.

    "Why not?" she asked, confused.

    "You''ll see when you get home," Orochimaru answered cryptically, not bothering to borate.

    Tsunade gave him a curious look but decided to trust him. After finishing up their meal, the three parted ways. Orochimaru went off to continue his own errands, while Tsunade returned to the Senju n''s residence, still wondering why Orochimaru had warned her about drinking the potion in public.

    ---

    Ten minutester, Tsunade found out exactly why.

    The moment she drank the potion back at home, she was overwhelmed by the pungent, foul odor that emanated from her body as the potion took effect.

    "Ugh, this smell!" Tsunade gagged, rushing toward the bathroom. "No wonder he told me not to drink it at the dango shop! I would''ve cleared the ce out!"

    The stench was unbearable. If she had taken the potion in the shop, the owner might have thrown her out on the spot.

    After the potion''s effects settled, Tsunade didn''t bother to check her chakra levels immediately. Instead, she made a beeline for the shower. As a kunoichi, and more importantly, a woman with pride, she wasn''t going to tolerate smelling like this.

    As she stripped down and let the hot water wash over her, she caught sight of her reflection in the steamed-up mirror.

    "Huh? Wait a second¡­ Did I just¡­ get bigger?" she muttered to herself in surprise, ncing down at her body.

 Chapter 76:

    The Third Hokage''s expression turned slightly more serious.

    Although they wouldn''t be punished for what they had done, there was no way he could praise them either. If he did, they might pull something even more reckless in the future. As Hokage, it was his responsibility to fully understand the situation.

    Hearing Hiruzen''s question, Orochimaru responded calmly, "There wasn''t any grand reason. I just wanted to test our limits."

    "Limits?" Sarutobi Hiruzen was momentarily taken aback, then chuckled. "Haha, I see. So, how was your test?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The opponents were too weak to push us to our limits," Orochimaru replied matter-of-factly, without a hint of arrogance just pure truth.

    Indeed, among this generation of Genin, apart from Hatake Sakumo, no one was truly on the level to be considered a threat to Orochimaru and his team. Not Inuzuka''s squad, nor the Nara n''s. Even the members of the Uchiha and Hyuga ns weren''t enough to challenge them.

    This wasn''t pride speaking just cold, hard facts.

    Maybe Orochimaru could face the Uchiha and Hyugabined without even needing the Sharingan. At most, it would be troublesome, but the gap in chakra, strength, speed, and overall ability was too wide. Even with their special abilities, they wouldn''t be able to make up for it.

    After all, not every Genin from a prestigious n could be one of Konoha''s elite shinobi."The opponents were too weak, huh?" Hiruzen mused, intrigued by Orochimaru''s straightforward answer. "Haha, for you, that''s probably true. There aren''t many Genin in this exam who could truly challenge you. But on that note, there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you."

    "Orochimaru, with your current chakra reserves, are you really able to summon a creature of that size?"

    "Yes, sensei," Orochimaru confirmed, his voice calm and confident.

    "But as far as I remember, you''ve mainly focused on physical training¡­" Hiruzen started, trailing off as he tried to piece things together.

    "I''m aware of that, sensei," Orochimaru acknowledged.

    Before the Third Hokage could probe further, Jiraiya ever the talkative one interjected eagerly. "Teacher! I know the answer!" he said, clearly excited to chime in.

    When Orochimaru revealed the serum to Jiraiya and Tsunade, he knew exactly what he was doing.

    The Third Hokage raised an eyebrow. "Oh? You know? Then tell me."

    "This guy," Jiraiya began, pointing at Orochimaru, "has been conducting some sort of experiment. It''s simr to the super recovery potion he developed before, but this one''s designed to increase the amount of chakra! But it''s still in the experimental phase. Don''t you think it''s unfair, teacher? I work so hard, and here he is, messing with experiments"

    The Third Hokage allowed Jiraiya to ramble, giving him permission to speak freely, while Orochimaru and Tsunade stood quietly by. They didn''t feel the need to interrupt; after all, Jiraiya often enjoyed the sound of his own voice. As he continued, the more animated he became, until he started bragging about his own bravery in the Chunin Exams.

    However, Hiruzen barely registered anything Jiraiya said after hearing the words "increase the amount of chakra."

    Increase chakra? Was that even possible?

    A ninja''s chakra capacity was typically determined by their training, physique, and innate abilities. Could Orochimaru have found a way to artificially enhance it? He had to be secretly practicing something on his own, right?

    But Orochimaru and Tsunade didn''t seem the type to lie, and neither was Jiraiya, even if he was a bit of a loudmouth. This could be real.

    Thinking of this, Hiruzen made up his mind.

    "Tsunade, Jiraiya, you two may leave for now."

    "What?" Jiraiya froze, clearly caught off guard by the sudden dismissal. "But sensei, I haven''t finished talking yet¡­"

    "Idiot! If the Hokage tells you to leave, then leave. Why are you still babbling?" Tsunade grabbed Jiraiya by the cor and dragged him out of the room, her expression full of disdain. ???£Î??¦Â?s?

    Clearly, she understood that the Third Hokage wanted to speak privately with Orochimaru. How could Jiraiya be so dense at such a crucial moment?

    As the door closed behind them, Hiruzen turned his attention fully back to Orochimaru. Over the years, this disciple had surprised him time and time again. Recently, the shocks had only increased. First, Orochimaru developed a powerful recovery potion. Then, he dominated the Chunin Exams, single-handedly defeating more than fifty teams. And now, he was conducting experiments to increase chakra reserves?

    Was this boy really only ten years old?

    "Orochimaru," Hiruzen asked, his voice low and careful, "is what Jiraiya said true?"

    "Yes, sensei," Orochimaru replied without hesitation. "But the project is still in its experimental stages."

    Hiruzen felt a surge of astonishment. Orochimaru had no reason to lie to him, and yet¡­ increasing chakra reserves? Even in an experimental phase, it was an incredible feat.

    Orochimaru, for his part, saw nothing remarkable about it. After all, he was using Konoha''s resources for his research, so it was only natural for him to contribute something back in return. It was a fair trade. However, since his recovery potion had only beenpleted six months ago, he didn''t n on revealing this "new experiment" soon.

    For now, he would simply mention that it was experimental. After all, he was the sole person running the tests. The progress of the experiment was entirely up to him.

    Hearing Orochimaru''s straightforward answer, Hiruzen couldn''t help but be amazed. His disciple had no reason to lie, but the sheer scope of what he was attempting was mind-boggling.

    Was Orochimaru some kind of monster?

    Under normal circumstances, a ten-year-old ninja unless they possessed a special physique would struggle to release even a few C-rank jutsu. Even Jiraiya and Tsunade, despite their talent, had chakra reserves far exceeding those of their peers, but even then, they had to undergo intense training to summon their creatures.

    Yet here was Orochimaru, casually summoning massive snakes without any special training to increase his chakra reserves.

    Could he really be telling the truth?

    "It''s incredible, even if it''s still in the experimental phase," Hiruzen said, finally managing to suppress his surprise. "But¡­ are you using your own body as a test subject?"

    Hiruzen was quick to grasp the key issue. If the project was still in the experimental stage, then Orochimaru must have been using himself as the guinea pig to test the effects. That idea didn''t sit well with him. After all, Orochimaru was his most gifted disciple. What if the experiment went wrong and harmed him?

    "I didn''t have any suitable test subjects," Orochimaru replied calmly, stating the truth.

    In reality, with the help of his system, he didn''t need any other test subjects. But it was true that most of his research was human-focused. The recovery potion could be tested on injured animals, but when it came to altering physique or chakra, animals could only provide limited feedback. The real results would onlye from human trials.

    So, technically, Orochimaru wasn''t lying.

    However, Hiruzen''s concern deepened. His disciple was extraordinarily talented, but what if these experiments damaged his body?

    "You''re being reckless, Orochimaru!" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s tone grew sharp. "Do you understand what could happen if this drug has side effects?"

 Chapter 99:

    Hiruzen held the meeting to distribute the weakened gic enhancement fluid, and it felt a lot like apany CEO handing out bonuses to employees. And in many ways, that wasn''t too far from the truth.

    Konoha had been founded on the strength of two major ns, Senju and Uchiha with the rest of the families and civilian ninjasing to seek protection and opportunity. The structure wasn''t all that different from the early stages of apany being formed. Hiruzen was the third CEO, while Danzo and the other vige elders were the board of directors. The n heads were like shareholders or department heads, each with their own interests and influence.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Later that night, after the meeting had ended, Danzo made his way to Orochimaru''sboratory outside Konoha, his face showing a hint of displeasure.

    "Orochimaru, you shouldn''t have given Hiruzen so many of those gic enhancement potions!" Danzoined, his tone dripping with dissatisfaction.

    Orochimaru, who was busy examining a test tube, barely nced at him. "Oh? And why''s that?"

    Danzo scowled. "He used them to strengthen his influence with the ns. His position is bing more unshakable!"

    Orochimaru paused, then gave Danzo a sidelong nce. This guy¡­ he thought, somewhat amused. He''s really upset over this?

    It was clear to Orochimaru why Danzo had failed to surpass Sarutobi for the position of Hokage. His vision was so narrow, constantly getting caught up in small grievances. Hecked the broader strategy needed to secure true,sting power.

    Lately, Danzo had begun to believe that he had sessfully brainwashed Orochimaru, so he felt morefortable openly expressing his ambitions in front of him. And Orochimaru had yed along, never showing any signs of disloyalty."That may be true," Orochimaru replied, still sounding nonchnt. "But even without these potions, Sensei''s position would continue to solidify. The vige is at peace for now, and his approval is high."

    Danzo wasn''t cated. "Even so, you gave him too many!" He crossed his arms in frustration, still grumbling.

    Orochimaru quickly understood where this was going. Danzo''s real problem wasn''t Sarutobi''s increasing influence it was that Orochimaru had given the Hokage so many potions while seemingly leaving Danzo with nothing.

    Ah, so that''s what this is about, Orochimaru mused silently. He''s upset I didn''t save any for him.

    Smiling inwardly, Orochimaru reached under his workbench and pulled out a small iron box, cing it in front of Danzo.

    Danzo''s eyes lit up momentarily, but his face remained as stoic as ever. After all, as the head of Root, he couldn''t show his emotions so easily.

    "Orochimaru, you have more of these?"

    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "This box is just for you, Danzo-sama. I wouldn''t deceive my own teacher so brazenly if it weren''t to support you."

    Danzo''s expression rxed slightly, though his suspicion seemed to melt awaypletely. Orochimaru''s words had hit just the right note, and Danzo believed him without further questioning.

    In truth, Orochimaru had prepared for this. He knew Danzo would be suspicious if he handed everything over to Hiruzen, so he had made sure to keep some potions aside just for him. After all, maintaining good rtions with Danzo could be just as useful as aligning with the Hokage.

    "Orochimaru, you never fail to impress me," Danzo said with a slight nod of approval, his tone finally softening.

    Orochimaru didn''t respond, instead turning back to his experiments. He knew when to stay quiet, there was no need to say too much. Danzo had what he wanted, and Orochimaru''s silence kept him content.

    Danzo, satisfied with his "share," opened the iron box and found Five bottles of the gic enhancement fluid inside. It wasn''t as much as Hiruzen had received, but it was more than enough for his purposes.

    Without another word, Danzo took the box and left theboratory, his mood considerably improved.

    As soon as the door shut behind him, Orochimaru allowed himself a small, amused smile.

    He''s treating those defective potions like treasure, Orochimaru thought with a chuckle.

    "It''s almost entertaining."

    In reality, the potions he''d given to Danzo were of lower quality, defective batches that wouldn''t work as well as the ones Hiruzen received. But Danzo didn''t know that, and he was content with what he''d been given. ???N???§¦?

    For Orochimaru, the advantages of aligning with Danzo far outweighed the risks. While Hiruzen was Konoha''s official leader, Danzo was the shadow lurking behind the scenes. And one day, Danzo might even grant Orochimaru ess to something as valuable as the Scroll of Seals.

    The potions themselves didn''t matter much to Orochimaru. They were defects of the weakened versions that only worked on the first dose and didn''t hold any personal value to him beyond their use as a tool for negotiation.

    Still, it amused him to see how much weight Danzo and the others ced on something that Orochimaru had already moved past.

    ***

    Time passed as Orochimaru continued his research. Konoha gathered statistics on the effectiveness of the gic enhancement fluids, and the results were generally favorable. The chakra increase varied from 20% to 100%, though there were some fluctuations depending on the individual.

    Orochimaru had already expected this and offered a logical exnation for the variance: "The more someone''s chakra increases, the weaker their gic structure was to begin with. Conversely, those who experience a smaller increase had better genes to begin with."

    It was a reasonable exnation, and the vige epted it without issue.

    However, not everyone was pleased. Tsunade, for instance, had her chakra increase by 40%, while Jiraiya''s increase was only around 30%. This discrepancy drove her mad.

    "Does this mean Jiraiya''s genes are better than mine?" Tsunade hadined to Orochimaru, clearly frustrated.

    Orochimaru had to suppress a sigh. Really? This again?

    In reality, the potions he''d given to both Tsunade and Jiraiya were the best quality ones he had. His own chakra increase was 50%, and he hadn''tined. Tsunade''s 40% boost was actually among the best in Konoha, but she seemed hung up on the idea that Jiraiya''s results meant something about their gic superiority.

    Still, Orochimaru didn''t care too much about theints. He was already working on something far more advanced. His personal experiments with the First Hokage''s cells were going well, and he was confident that his own gic enhancements would soon far surpass anything he had distributed so far.

    ***

    Months passed, and soon, half a year had flown by.

    One afternoon, in a secret experimental base located five kilometers outside of Konoha, Orochimaru stood before a small cage, a satisfied smile on his face.

    Inside the cage was a white mouse, which he had been experimenting on for weeks.

    "Alright, show me what you can do," Orochimaru said, his voice calm but expectant.

    The mouse seemed to understand hismand. It stood upright on its hind legs, put its front paws together, then stretched out one paw suddenly.

    Whoosh!

    A small wooden splinter, no bigger than a chopstick, shot out from the mouse''s paw.

    "Finally¡­" Orochimaru whispered, a smile spreading across his face. "Wood Release."

    A system notification rang in his mind: [Ding, the gic modification experiment was sessful. Technology at this stage: Cloning technology. The next stage of technology: advanced gic enhancement fluid.]

    "Haha, it''s finally done!" Orochimaruughed softly to himself, watching the mouse carefully.

    Although it had only produced a small piece of wood, it was still Wood Release a testament to the sess of the gic modification.

    For this particr experiment, Orochimaru had opted to use mice as his test subjects. Since the purpose was simply to unlock the next stage of technology, he didn''t need to perform the modifications on humans. Mice had shorter life cycles and grew faster, making them ideal for testing.

    Out of the 102 mice he had used in the experiment, only one had survived to adulthood and sessfully demonstrated the ability to use Wood Release. While the sess rate was low, one survivor was enough for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    With this experimentpleted, the cloning technology was unlocked, and more importantly, the advanced gic enhancement fluid was now within reach.

 Chapter 78:

    In the 21st year of Konoha, Orochimaru sessfullypleted cell transntation.

    In the 22nd year, he achieved cell division.

    By the 23rd year, Orochimaru developed the biological gic evolution fluid.

    In just three years, Orochimaru had made breakthroughs in three cutting-edge technologies, all whilepleting missions that took him to various countries surrounding the Land of Fire. Although he hadn''t explored every detail about these smaller nations, his travels gave him enough insight to understand their general structure and resources.

    During this period, Konoha was rtively peaceful. Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya Konoha''s rising stars had little to upy them beyond the asional mission. When they weren''t out on assignments, they each focused on their respective areas of interest.

    For Orochimaru, it was scientific research. Tsunade immersed herself in medical ninjutsu, while Jiraiya delved into the mysteries of senjutsu.

    asionally, the three would get together to share a meal, chat, and rx. Tsunade, in particr, seemed to see these gatherings as something more a chance to deepen her budding romance with Orochimaru. At least, in her mind, that''s what it was. Whether Orochimaru shared that sentiment remained an open question.

    As for Orochimaru''s research? Cell transntation and cell division weren''t particrly groundbreaking abilities. In the original timeline, Orochimaru had long since mastered these skills. Cell transntation was self-exnatory, allowing him to transfer cells between different subjects. Cell division, however, was more critical to his future ambitions.

    In simple terms, cell division is the process by which a single cell divides into two, with the mother cell passing gic material to the daughter cells. This principleid the foundation for cloning technology, which would ultimately allow Orochimaru to extend his lifespan and even achieve resurrection. By splitting his own cells, injecting them with chakra, and sealing them into other people''s bodies through a curse mark, he ensured that his essence could continue to live on, even after death.However, while cell division was a key step, it alone was insufficient for full cloning or resurrection. Orochimaru still needed additional technological advancements to bring these ideas to fruition. Fortunately, thanks to his system, he didn''t need to reinvent the wheel he could focus his efforts on more pressing experiments.

    His primary project now was the development of the biological gic evolution fluid. This substance had simrities to gene fusion fluids but was far more advanced. In addition to enhancing a creature''s basic abilities, it could also fuse special genes into its makeup, allowing for new, powerful evolutionary traits. Each dose of the fluid required a year to take full effect, meaning patience was crucial. Orochimaru had already injected himself with several doses, but now, it was time to test it on his summoned creatures.

    Standing on the open space atop the Hokage Rock, Orochimaru contemted which of his summon beasts to evolve. Although he hadn''t yet visited Ry¨±chi Cave to learn senjutsu or meet the White Snake Sage, he knew that evolving his current snake summon would be a worthwhile endeavor.

    "Manda might be the obvious choice," Orochimaru mused to himself, "but I haven''t summoned him yet. I''ll hold off on that evolution."

    Instead, he decided to focus on a smaller, more familiar snake. "I''ll start with this one and see where it leads."

    With that, Orochimaru made his decision. He pulled out a test tube filled with a light red fluid and began the summoning ritual.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Bang!

    A puff of white smoke revealed arge flower python, as thick as an adult''s calf, coiling before him.

    "Master!" the snake hissed, recognizing its summoner immediately.

    "Yes." Orochimaru nodded. He lifted the test tube. "Open your mouth."

    The flower patterned python, having limited intelligence, obediently followed themand and opened wide. This particr snake had been with Orochimaru since childhood. His parents had raised it as a guardian of sorts, and it had once protected him from danger. Now, as a reward for its loyalty, Orochimaru decided it would be the first to receive the evolutionary fluid.

    He poured the entire contents of the test tube into the snake''s mouth, ensuring not a drop was wasted. Within moments, the potion''s effects began to spread through its body.

    "Let the evolution begin," Orochimaru whispered.

    The python let out a cry of pain as the evolutionary fluid worked its way through its system. It thrashed wildly, slithering across the ground as if in a frenzy. Orochimaru watched calmly, knowing that this violent reaction was part of the process.

    After a while, the snake finally calmed down and coiled itself at Orochimaru''s feet, quietly awaiting further changes.

    "It seems it has adapted to the fluid. Now, it''s just a matter of time before the transformation isplete," Orochimaru said, satisfied with the initial results.

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!"

    A familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. He looked up to see a young woman running toward him. It was Tsunade, now thirteen years old. Though her body had started to show signs of development, the progress was... slow, to say the least. Even the smallest bra struggled to fit her figure, much to her frustration. ???N????

    Tsunade had asked Orochimaru many times whether he minded her underwhelming growth. Each time, he patiently reassured her that it didn''t bother him in the slightest. He knew that once Tsunade''s developmentpleted, she would grow into a woman whose beauty could captivate any man.

    Hearing his reassurances, Tsunade had long since decided that Orochimaru was the perfect boyfriend handsome, powerful, and, most importantly, extremely talented. In her eyes, no one in Konoha couldpare to him.

    "Orochimaru, the teacher is looking for you!" Tsunade said as she finally reached him, slightly out of breath.

    "Do you know why?" Orochimaru asked, his tone as calm as ever.

    "It''s something about the recovery potion, but I don''t know the specifics," she replied.

    "I see."

    Orochimaru nced at the python, still in the midst of its transformation. "I''ll let it evolve slowly."

    Bang!

    With a poof of white smoke, the snake disappeared, dismissed back to its realm. Tsunade happily took Orochimaru''s arm, and the two of them began walking back toward the vige.

    However, Tsunade''s happiness quickly evaporated.

    As they approached the Hokage Rock and prepared to jump down, they noticed something disturbing below. From this angle, they could see several corpsesid out on the roof of the Hokage Building. Around the bodies, a group of Konoha Jonin stood, speaking in hushed tones to the Third Hokage, who looked somber.

    But what truly froze Tsunade in ce was the appearance of the corpses.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes. Her hand slipped from Orochimaru''s arm as she broke into a run, sprinting toward the Hokage Building.

    "Tsunade!" Orochimaru called after her, but she didn''t stop.

    As Tsunade reached the rooftop, her worst fears were confirmed. The corpses before her were those of her family members.

    Seeing Tsunade''s pained expression, the Third Hokage hesitated for a moment before speaking, his voice filled with guilt.

    "I''m sorry, Tsunade¡­"

 Chapter 79:

    When Orochimaru arrived at the Hokage Building, he saw Tsunade copsed on her knees, covering her tear-streaked face with her hands, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted from Tsunade to the six or seven corpsesid out in body bags on the ground. The zippers on the bags were half-open, revealing the faces of the deceased. Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he recognized them immediately.

    "The Senju n?"

    Among the seven corpses, four were members of the Senju n. Two of them, to Orochimaru''s dismay, were Tsunade''s parents. This realization hit him harder than expected, and it led his mind to race with numerous thoughts.

    Orochimaru had long known that after the Second Hokage''s death, the Senju n had been steadily declining. But this¡­ this was different. After this incident, only Tsunade, her younger brother Nawaki, and Uzumaki Mito the widow of the First Hokage remained.

    He had always wondered about the mysterious reduction of Senju members in recent years. During the early years of Hiruzen''s tenure as Hokage, the Senju n was still rtively robust, and Tsunade''s parents were among the most notable. But now? It seemed as though the Senju had been disappearing one by one.

    Why was this happening?

    Orochimaru had once considered the possibility that the Third Hokage was behind it. It wasn''t unheard of for a ruler to eliminate powerful families that could threaten their position. After all, many within the Senju n had been dissatisfied when the Hokage title passed to someone outside their lineage.

    But, Orochimaru knew his master well. Hiruzen, despite being pragmatic, didn''t seem like the type to coldly eradicate a powerful family like the Senju, especially considering that the Second Hokage, Tobirama, had been his teacher. Not to mention, the risks of such an action were too high. Even if Hiruzen wanted to eliminate the Senju n, he would have faced immense bacsh from loyalists within the vige ANBU, Jonin, and other influential figures who respected the Senju legacy.Moreover, Danzo, as ruthless as he was, wouldn''t take such a risk either. The Second Hokage had been both Hiruzen''s and Danzo''s mentor, and no amount of ambition would lead them to dishonor him by wiping out his n.

    Still, the question lingered if it wasn''t the Third Hokage or Danzo, then who or what was behind the slow extinction of the Senju?

    As Orochimaru continued to piece things together in his mind, the Third Hokage, who stood nearby, addressed the Konoha Jonin gathered around the bodies.

    "Do we know who did this?" Hiruzen asked, his voice carrying a weight of grief and authority.

    "We don''t know yet," one of the Jonin responded. "By the time we arrived, they were already... gone. There were no survivors."

    The Third Hokage nodded grimly. "I see. You''re dismissed."

    "Understood." The Jonin saluted respectfully and departed.

    Swish!

    Several ANBU operatives appeared behind the Third Hokage, their presence as silent as shadows.

    "Investigate," Hiruzen ordered, his voice colder than usual.

    "Understood!" the ANBU responded in unison before vanishing as quickly as they had appeared.

    Watching this exchange, Orochimaru quietly reaffirmed his initial suspicion Hiruzen hadn''t orchestrated this. The shock and sorrow on the Third Hokage''s face were too genuine to be an act. R?¦­o?£Â??

    After the ANBU departed, Hiruzen turned his gaze toward his distraught disciple. "Tsunade..." he began, his toneced with sadness. "We... are shinobi."

    His words were meant as a reminder, a bitter truth that all ninja had to face. From the moment they chose this path, they had to ept that death was always looming over them. But no amount of training could truly prepare one for the death of loved ones.

    Though Hiruzen''s intention was to console her in his own way, Tsunade was too consumed by grief to listen. She continued to sob, her hands covering her face, her world shattered by the sudden loss of her parents.

    ---

    Three dayster, Konoha''s cemetery was draped in a somber atmosphere. Two new tombstones stood amidst the sea of gravestones, bearing the names of Tsunade''s parents.

    Tsunade knelt before the graves, her tears flowing freely as she wept for the lives that had been stolen from her. Orochimaru and Jiraiya stood silently by her side, offering no words offort. In the world of shinobi, death was all toomon, and in situations like this, words often rang hollow.

    "Orochimaru..." Tsunade finally spoke, her voice fragile, barely above a whisper.

    "Hm?"

    "I want to be alone for a while."

    Orochimaru didn''t hesitate. "Of course," he said softly.

    He nced over at Jiraiya, who nodded in understanding. Together, they left Tsunade to her grief, giving her the space she needed to process the loss in her own way.

    As they walked away, Jiraiya couldn''t help but ask, "Orochimaru, are you really not going to stay andfort her?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru''s eyes remained fixed ahead. "Comfort her? What could I possibly say to bringfort? It''s not something that happened to me. I have no right to try."

    Jiraiya blinked, taken aback by the logic. "Uh... I guess that kind of makes sense¡­"

    Just then, an ANBU appeared in front of them, bowing respectfully. "Orochimaru, the Hokage is looking for you."

    "Understood," Orochimaru replied without missing a beat. "Let''s go."

    ---

    In Konoha''s secretboratory, Orochimaru stood before the Third Hokage, who was still visibly troubled by the recent deaths.

    "Orochimaru, how is Tsunade holding up?" Hiruzen asked, genuine concern in his voice.

    Orochimaru responded slowly, "She''s devastated, naturally. Losing both parents will take time to recover from."

    The Third Hokage sighed, his face etched with sorrow. "Let her take all the time she needs. I''ll speak to her when the time is right." He paused before shifting the subject. "I called you here to discuss the recovery potion. Is there any progress on solving the issue of it not being able to be used continuously?"

    Orochimaru''s expression remained neutral. "There''s no easy fix. The potion does stimte cell regeneration, but the effect is weak. Human cells follow a natural recement cycle, and until that cyclepletes, the body can''t withstand another dose of the potion''s effects."

    Hiruzen nodded, disappointment crossing his features. "I see... So, for now, it will remain limited in its use."

    "That''s correct," Orochimaru confirmed. "We''ve reached the current limits of what the potion can do, but I''m continuing to explore other possibilities."

    With a heavy sigh, the Third Hokage leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. "Thank you, Orochimaru. We''ll make do with what we have for now."

 Chapter 102:

    There are many kinds of summon beasts in the ninja world, but the ones capable of speech are generally of a higher rank. Normally, a talking summoning beast wouldn''t be anything too surprising for a ninja. After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Monkey King, Enma, could both speak and express emotions.

    However, a snake known for being cold-blooded and expressionless showing emotions while speaking? That was certainly something unusual.

    The Root ninjas watching were visibly unsettled. It simply felt "off".

    The snake, coiled around Orochimaru''s waist, continued speaking, its voice surprisingly childlike. "Thank you, master. It''s all because of your help that I''ve be so much faster!"

    Orochimaru smiled at the ttery. "Indeed, your speed has improved significantly," he said, casually stroking the snake''s head.

    This snake, now named Yamata, Inspired by Yamata no Orochi, the legendary eight-headed serpent in Japanese mythology, was no ordinary snake. Originally, it had been just a regr python. But after using three doses of Orochimaru''s evolutionary fluid, it had shed its skin three times, each time bing darker, smaller, and more powerful. What was once a thick flower python, the size of an adult''s leg, had now evolved into something more dangerous, with its body as thick as Orochimaru''s arm and its scales ck as night.

    The Root ninja who had been bitten by Yamata, was starting to panic. His body waspletely immobilized, and the bite was on a major artery. The ck color of the snake,bined with the bite''s location, sent his mind spiraling into thoughts of venom and impending death.

    His teammates, witnessing this, couldn''t help but voice their concern.

    "What''s happening to Rio?""That snake it looks deadly. Shouldn''t you heal him?"

    Even Danzo, usuallyposed, furrowed his brow. He had told his subordinates to control their attacks, but it seemed Orochimaru''s snake had gone straight for a kill shot. "Orochimaru, wasn''t that a bit much? Biting an artery directly?" Danzo questioned.

    Orochimaru waved it off with a smirk. "Rx, Yamata''s bite only paralyzes the body. He''s not in any real danger."

    "Paralysis?" One of the other Root ninjas raised an eyebrow in disbelief.

    "That can''t be right! Look at the snake''s color it''s pitch ck. That''s a sign of poison!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Rio, who had been holding onto his neck in terror, realized there were no signs of poisoning. No ckened skin, no frothing at the mouth justplete immobility.

    Danzo, who had been watching closely, knew Orochimaru wasn''t one to lie or exaggerate. If Orochimaru said the snake''s bite only caused paralysis, it was likely true.

    Orochimaru shrugged, clearly not bothered by the skepticism. "Well, if you don''t want to believe me, why don''t youe find out for yourselves?" he said, gesturing toward Yamata. "But be careful. If Yamata gets you, you''ll end up like Rio."

    As he spoke, Orochimaru kicked Rio lightly in the stomach, sending him flying across the room. Rionded with a heavy thud, powerless to break his fall.

    The rest of the Root ninjas exchanged nces, now even more wary. It wasn''t just Orochimaru they had to contend with, but also the snake, which was small enough to slither around unnoticed and quick enough to strike without warning.

    The battle continued, but within three minutes, all five Root ninjas found themselves bitten by Yamata. Each one experienced the same paralyzing effect, their bodies betraying them as they copsed to the ground, unable to move.

    One of the ninjas, struggling to speak through the paralysis, managed to whisper, "This¡­ this isn''t poison. It''s like¡­ a Body Binding Technique?"

    A realization dawned on the group. The snake wasn''t using venom, but something far more insidious a jutsu simr to the Body Binding Technique, a skill typically used by elite ANBU or those skilled in Genjutsu. But this wasing from a snake.

    Orochimaru looked down at Yamata, who had slithered back onto his shoulder. "Indeed. Yamata has evolved to develop a form of spiritual power. When it bites, it injects spiritual energy that immobilizes the target, much like a Genjutsu."

    The Root ninjas were stunned.

    A snake capable of performing something akin to a Body Binding Technique? This was no ordinary summoning beast.

    Danzo, observing from the sidelines, now understood just how deep Orochimaru''s research had gone. Orochimaru wasn''t just experimenting with ninja techniques he was pushing the boundaries of nature itself, evolving creatures into something far beyond their original form. ?¨¢?O?¦Â¨§?

    "Why not make it more aggressive? You could have developed a neurotoxin or something more lethal," one of the Root ninjas asked, trying to mask his disbelief.

    Orochimaru smirked. "Because a living enemy is more useful than a dead one. Capturing an opponent alive opens more possibilities."

    This had always been Orochimaru''s philosophy. Dead subjects had limited utility. The living, on the other hand, could be experimented on, interrogated, and used in future research. Immobilizing them without killing them was far more valuable.

    Orochimaru surveyed the five fallen Root operatives with a bored expression. "I had hoped one of you would show me something interesting, but it seems I overestimated you. Common ninjutsu, basic elemental techniques¡­ nothing noteworthy at all."

    His tone dripped with disappointment.

    "None of these can be used for cloning," Orochimaru thought to himself. If he was going to clone someone, he needed them to be exceptional in more ways than just basic ninjutsu proficiency.

    Letting out a small sigh, Orochimaru called Yamata back to his side and gave a slight nod to Danzo. "I suppose I''ll leave it at this for now."

    Danzo didn''t seem bothered by the fact that his five Root ninjas were lying paralyzed on the floor. He nodded, signaling for other Root members to take care of their fallenrades.

    Before leaving the training room, Orochimaru''s eyes briefly flickered toward Nono Yakushi, who stood silently off to the side, observing everything with wide eyes.

 Chapter 81:

    Danzo, as a high-ranking official in Konoha, was no stranger to secret medicines that could temporarily enhance a ninja''sbat abilities. For instance, the Akimichi n''s famed three-color pills could dramatically boost strength but at great personal cost, often leaving users incapacitated or worse. These pills, despite their power, had extremely short durations and severe side effects, limiting their usefulness in all but the most desperate situations.

    What made Orochimaru''s new drug particrly fascinating to Danzo and the other vige leaders was its promise ofsting effects with minimal risks. Increasing chakra capacity permanently without immediate drawbacks could revolutionize Konoha''s strength on a scale that the vige had never seen before.

    After hearing Danzo''s probing question about side effects, the ANBU operative, Fox, who had volunteered for the experiment, shifted slightly, testing his body''s condition. "Danzo-sama, I don''t feel any difort at the moment," he reported with a tone of surprise.

    Danzo, narrowing his eyes, pressed further, "And on the contrary?"

    Fox, still moving his limbs and sensing his chakra flow, responded, "On the contrary, I feel more energized. My body feels much stronger¡­ as though the medicine has revitalized me."

    Hiruzen, watching the exchange with interest, borated, "ording to Orochimaru, the medicine increases both physical strength and mental fortitude. It works quickly, and so far, it has shown no signs of side effects."

    "At least none have appeared on him," He added, ncing at Fox, who appeared more surprised by his newfound strength than concerned.

    "This is simply¡­ incredible," Danzo murmured, unable to hide his amazement.

    Koharu, one of Konoha''s council elders, nodded in agreement. "Yes, even though we were informed of this beforehand, seeing the results still feels unbelievable. A child, developing two entirely different but equally revolutionary medicines within just a few years? His talent is¡­ remarkable."Homura, the third elder, who had been silent until now, chimed in, "Perhaps, as Sarutobi suggested earlier, it was the loss of his parents that drove him to develop at such an unprecedented pace."

    Hiruzen sighed softly. "That may be true, but even so, we must observe this serum''s effects over time. If no side effects appear after extended use¡­"

    He didn''t finish the sentence, but everyone in the room knew what he meant.

    If the serum was truly free of dangerous consequences, the possibilities were limitless. They would mass-produce it, enhancing as many ninjas as possible, permanently boosting Konoha''sbat capabilities.

    Permanent chakra enhancement was nothing short of a miracle in their eyes.

    The elders exchanged a few knowing nces, alling to the same conclusion. However, Danzo''s gaze lingered on the direction where Orochimaru had left. His thoughts were moreplex than those of his peers. He trusted Orochimaru''s abilities but was always wary of how immense talent could lead to ambition. Orochimaru could be more than a mere asset to Konoha¡ªhe could be a threat. Danzo''s mind began to spin with ns of his own, thinking of how this development might shift the bnce of power.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at the Senjupound, a different scene was unfolding.

    "Sister, sister, don''t be sad!" A small, three-year-old boy with soft brown hair and bright eyes tugged at the sleeve of the girl in front of him, trying tofort her with his sweet, innocent voice.

    Tsunade, still dressed in white mourning clothes, slowly lifted her tear-streaked face to look at her younger brother, Nawaki. Her heart tightened, not knowing how to respond. Her little brother was too young to fully understand the weight of their parents'' deaths, and she hadn''t yet found the courage to exin it to him.

    Although Tsunade had always embraced the idea that a ninja should be prepared for death, the loss of her parents had shattered her inner strength. For a brief moment, she had felt as though her entire world had copsed. The once strong and vibrant Tsunade had be a fragile reflection of herself, struggling to maintainposure for her brother''s sake.

    Now, as she looked into Nawaki''s wide, innocent eyes, Tsunade''s resolve softened. She rubbed his head affectionately, forcing a small smile to hide her inner turmoil. "Nawaki¡­ Sister will be fine. You go y by yourself, okay?"

    "Can you y with me, sister?" Nawaki pleaded, his tiny hand gripping the hem of her clothes with childlike insistence.

    Tsunade hesitated. Her heart was still heavy with grief, and the thought of ying games seemed out of ce. But seeing the hope in Nawaki''s eyes, she couldn''t bring herself to refuse.

    "Please, sister, let''s y hide and seek! You count, and I''ll go hide!" Nawaki insisted, his voice full of excitement.

    "Hide and seek?" Tsunade murmured, feeling a pang of nostalgia. It was such a simple, innocent request in the face of all the pain and loss they had endured. ??¦­O??¨§?

    Nawaki nodded eagerly, his face lighting up with anticipation. "Yes, yes! You just turn around and count to ten! Thene find me!"

    Tsunade felt conflicted but didn''t want to disappoint him. "Alright¡­ I''ll y."

    "Yay!" Nawaki cheered and quickly ran off as soon as Tsunade turned her back, counting softly under her breath.

    But moments after running, Nawaki identally bumped into someone and fell to the ground, letting out a small cry of pain.

    "Ouch¡­ it hurts¡­"

    Hearing her brother''s cry, Tsunade''s heart skipped a beat. She turned around quickly, her eyes scanning for him. "Nawaki! Are you alright?" But as her gaze found him, her eyes widened. Standing before them was a familiar figure.

    "Grandmother?" Tsunade whispered in surprise.

    Uzumaki Mito, the widow of the First Hokage, stood before them, her expression both calm andpassionate. The moment Tsunade saw her grandmother, the dam holding back her tears broke, and she rushed forward, copsing into Mito''s arms.

    "Grandmother¡­!" Tsunade sobbed, her grief overwhelming her once more.

    Uzumaki Mito, now one of the few remaining members of the Senju and Uzumaki ns, embraced her granddaughter tightly, offering quietfort. Mito, though old and wizened, had been through far more loss than most. She had lived through the Warring States Period, witnessed countless deaths, and long ago hardened her heart to the tragedies of life.

    But even Mito could not hide the sadness that lingered in her heart. She, too, had lost family¡ªTsunade''s parents were her children. Still, having lived through so much death and destruction, she had long learned to brace herself for the inevitable. It was a skill she wished Tsunade would never need, but now, here they were.

    "Alright, Tsunade," Mito said softly, patting her granddaughter''s back. "Don''t cry anymore, child¡­ We''ll get through this together."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru found himself back in the Hokage''s office. Hiruzen had called him to discuss the results of the experiment.

    After listening to the Hokage''s report, Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, surprised by the information. The primary gene enhancement serum had been designed to increase chakra by 50%, but this was the weakened version. Orochimaru had diluted the original form by 80%, so the expected increase should have been no more than 20%. Yet, somehow, Fox had experienced the full 50% boost.

    "Chakra capacity increased by 50% even with the diluted form?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, his mind racing to figure out the anomaly.

    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed. "And so far, no side effects have been observed."

    Orochimaru''s analytical mind quickly ran through possible exnations. Could it be that each person''s reaction to the serum is influenced by their gic makeup? It would make sense. Those with inherently superior gics like members of the Uzumaki or Senju ns might experience a diminished effect. But for someone like Fox, who was an elite but not part of any particrly powerful n, the effects were maximized.

    The realization clicked. "It seems that the stronger the individual''s gic background, the less pronounced the effects of the serum," Orochimaru said, a sly smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "For someone like me or members of the Senju or Uzumaki ns, the chakra increase may be lower. But for those with average gic makeup¡­ the serum works even better."

    "Hmm," Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense."

 Chapter 105:

    Half a monthter, on a deserted mountaintop outside Konoha, a man with long, ck flowing hair stood silently, his gaze fixed on a small sapling before him. Orochimaru observed it carefully, lost in thought.

    After a moment, he raised his pale, slender hands, and pped them together with a decisive snap.

    "Wood Release!"

    The sapling responded to the chakra flowing from Orochimaru''s hands, rapidly growing and expanding until it stood as a small tree. Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, extended his right hand, and with a flick of his wrist, space seemed to ripple as a gleaming silver sword materialized in his grip, the Kusanagi Sword.

    With a swift, precise motion, the sword sliced cleanly through the tree, cutting it in half.

    Orochimaru nodded thoughtfully, lowering the de. "Just as I suspected. The quality of the Wood Release is decent, but without proper technique, it''s limited. If I want to use true Wood Release ninjutsu, I''ll need a Wood Release scroll."

    Yes, the man contemting his own power was none other than Orochimaru. He had been delving deeper into his research over the past few months. Due to the advanced gic enhancement liquid being an extension of the basic and intermediate versions, he had made quick progress only taking about half a month to achieve this state.

    After using the advanced enhancement fluid, his body had reached a peak condition practically perfect. With the genes of the First Hokage sessfully fused into his body, Orochimaru now possessed a version of the legendary Sage Body.

    The Sage Body gave him chakra reserves on par with the Tailed Beasts and a regenerative ability that was extraordinary. Wood Release, the bloodline ability of the First Hokage, was now part of his arsenal. But Orochimaru had an additional edge, the Sharingan, something the First Hokage never had.However, despite his advancements, Orochimaru knew he was still far from matching the true power of the First Hokage. The difference? Mastery over advanced Wood Release ninjutsu and Sage Mode.

    Sage Mode was, for the moment, out of his reach. Orochimaru hadn''t yet located Ryuchi Cave, the home of the White Snake Sage and the key to learning Senjutsu. But he wasn''t worried; it was only a matter of time before he tracked it down. For now, his focus was on learning and mastering Wood Release techniques.

    Ninjutsu wasn''t something that could simply be essed by possessing a chakra nature or even a powerful bloodline limit like Wood Release. To truly wield these abilities, Orochimaru needed to either be taught the techniques or develop them himself. While he enjoyed developing his own jutsu, he wasn''t foolish enough to ignore the value of learning pre-existing techniques. Before crafting his own Wood Release abilities, Orochimaru needed to master the basics.

    He knew where to start: the original Wood Release techniques developed by the First Hokage himself. Techniques like the Wooden Dragon, the Wood Human, or the Thousand-Armed Buddha each one capable of overwhelming even the Tailed Beasts. But these techniques were tied to Sage Mode, which meant Orochimaru couldn''t yet ess their full power. For now, he would settle for mastering techniques like the Deep Forest Emergence or other basic Wood Release abilities.

    He had heard that the necessary scrolls were in the possession of Danzo. That was his next destination.

    ---

    As Orochimaru leisurely strolled through the streets of Konoha, heading toward Danzo''s headquarters, vigers greeted him with respectful nods and waves.

    "Good afternoon, Orochimaru-sama!"

    "Hello, Orochimaru-sama!"

    The greetings were courteous, as expected of civilians toward a respected Jonin. Orochimaru returned their gestures with a casual nod. His promotion to Jonin had significantly raised his status within the vige. In the ninja world, the title of Jonin carried weight, and respect followed naturally.

    Of course, achieving Jonin status required more than just strength. One had toplete a certain number of high-level missions to earn the title. Orochimaru had done plenty of missions recently, but his personal research had upied most of his time. Even so, the missions he did take on brought him not only the experience necessary for his promotion but also a fair amount of wealth. The money he earned helped fund his ongoing experiments, so it was well worth it.

    As he walked, Orochimaru''s attention was suddenly drawn to a squad of Konoha Anbu darting across the rooftops. Their movements were quick and deliberate, heading toward the Hokage''s office. Orochimaru''s sharp eyes narrowed.

    "Hmm, moving in such a rush? Something urgent must be happening."

    He stopped in his tracks, watching as more and more ninja emerged from the Hokage building and spread out across the vige, heading toward the residences of various Jonin and n leaders. It wasn''t long before one of the figures approached him directly. £Ò?¦­???¨§£Ó

    "Orochimaru-sama, the Hokage has summoned you," the masked Anbu said, bowing respectfully.

    "Understood," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod. He nced around at the other ninja being summoned. It was clear that whatever this was, it involved nearly all of Konoha''s top shinobi.

    This must be something serious.

    With that thought, Orochimaru turned and made his way toward the Hokage''s office, his curiosity piqued.

    ---

    As he approached the building, he noticed Tsunade rushing out of her house, her usual confidence reced with a rare look of concern.

    "Orochimaru!" she called, jogging over to him.

    Orochimaru''s expression remained calm as ever. "Seems something important is happening. Let''s go together."

    Tsunade nodded, and the two headed to the Hokage''s office side by side.

    ---

    The Hokage''s conference room was packed. Sarutobi Hiruzen sat at the head of the long table, his face grim. Gathered around him were the heads of Konoha''s major ns, along with high-ranking Jonin and other prominent figures. Almost everyone was present¡ªIno-Shika-Cho, Hyuga, Aburame, Inuzuka. Even Tsunade and Orochimaru were there. The only person missing was Jiraiya, who was off training or chasing histest prophecy.

    The room buzzed with tension. The urgency of the meeting was palpable, and the whispers among the shinobi were filled with spection.

    "Hokage-sama, what''s going on?"

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve been called like this. Something serious must''ve happened."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Quiet!" Hiruzen''smanding voice cut through the room. "Now that everyone is here, let''s begin."

    The Third Hokage took a deep breath before speaking, his expression dark. "I''ve just received word¡­ the vige of Uzushiogakure, the home of the Uzumaki n, was destroyed overnight."

    There was a collective gasp.

    "What?!"

    "Uzushiogakure? Destroyed? How is that possible?"

    The room erupted in murmurs of disbelief. Uzushiogakure had been one of Konoha''s strongest allies, home to the powerful Uzumaki n, known for their sealing techniques and vitality. The Uzumaki were closely tied to Konoha through the marriage of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, and Uzumaki Mito. The destruction of their vige was unthinkable.

    Even Orochimaru, who had long expected this news, couldn''t help but feel a flicker of surprise. "So, it finally happened." The destruction of Uzushiogakure had been an event etched in history, but hearing it in real time still caught him off guard.

    The ind nation of Uzushiogakure, located east of the Land of Fire, had always been strategically difficult to protect. Anyrge-scale invasion would take time, giving Konoha no chance to mobilize in time to save them. But the timing of this attack still felt strange. "Why now?"

    As the whispers continued to fill the room, Orochimaru''s sharp mind raced, analyzing the situation. He nced up at Hiruzen, a thought forming in his mind.

    Could this have been influenced by the Third Hokage himself?

 Chapter 83:

    Hearing Orochimaru''s response, Tsunade, still running alongside him, was stunned for a moment. Her expression turned bitter. "Grandma said¡­ maybe you could give me an answer. So, you don''t know either?"

    "Grandma?"

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but think of Uzumaki Mito, the dignified woman who, despite her kind appearance, wielded great power. Why would she think so highly of him, enough to tell Tsunade that he might have the answer?

    "What''s the answer to something like this?" Orochimaru mused aloud, his voice calm. "When undergoing psychological training, you should be prepared for this kind of pain. Besides¡­"

    He nced briefly at Tsunade, his tone steady butcking in warmth. "You have a younger brother."

    To Orochimaru, this was simply an objective truth. In their world, loss was inevitable. Most shinobi would eventually lose everyone they cared about, leaving them alone. Yet, despite the harsh reality, they survived.

    He himself had no family left¡ªhe had grown used to the numbness that came with loss. Tsunade, by contrast, still had her grandmother, Uzumaki Mito, and her younger brother, Nawaki. She was, by any measure, far better off than most.

    "Younger brother¡­?" Tsunade repeated, a sh of recognition crossing her face.

    In her mind, the image of Nawaki appeared his bright eyes and long brown hair, his innocent voice begging her to y games with him. The memory warmed her heart, reminding her that she wasn''tpletely alone in the world.Yes, I still have my little brother, she thought, her emotions settling somewhat. She nced at Orochimaru, who was running just ahead. For the first time, she noticed something in his posture a deep sadness hidden in the calmness of his demeanor.

    "Orochimaru¡­" she whispered, as if realizing for the first time that despite hisposed exterior, he had nothing left. He, too, had once had a family now, no one remained.

    ---

    The Land of Grass was a small country wedged between therger nations of Earth and Fire. Its borders touched four nations: the Land of Earth to the north, the Land of Fire to the east, the Land of Rain to the west, and the Land of Waterfalls to the south.

    Caught between theserger powers, the Land of Grass had suffered constant conflict, much like the Land of Rice Fields. Yet, unlike thetter, the Land of Grass had its own shinobi vige Grass Ninja Vige whose strength, while not on par with the Five Great Nations, was nothing to be taken lightly.

    This wasn''t Orochimaru''s first visit to the Land of Grass. He hade twice before over the past year. His memories of the ce were tied to the Third Great Ninja War, where a decisive battle between Konoha and Iwagakure had taken ce. The Land of Grass had been devastated by that war, ultimately forced to ally with Konoha due to the overwhelming strength of the Leaf.

    In a world without telephones or modernmunication systems, the exchange of information between countries still relied on letters and scrolls. Documents were delivered by hand, with ninja couriers entrusted with the task. Only in rare instances where both parties were highly familiar with one another could ninja beasts be used formunication. And even then, the process required specialized training and chakra perception abilities.

    Thus, it fell to Orochimaru and his team to deliver Konoha''s message to the daimyo of the Land of Grass. After a week of steady travel, filled with periods of walking and rest, the trio finally arrived at their destination.

    During the journey, Orochimaru had noted subtle shifts in Tsunade''s demeanor. Slowly but surely, her old self was beginning to resurface. He suspected that, in just a few more days, the confident and lively Tsunade would return.

    ---

    Upon arriving at the entrance to the daimyo''s mansion, two Grass ninjas stood guard, their expressions vignt as they stepped forward to block Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya.

    "A ninja from Konoha?" one of the guards asked, his tone respectful but firm.

    The safety of a daimyo was paramount. Even in a small nation like the Land of Grass, the daimyo''s bodyguards were highly capable, usually at least at the level of special jounin. Special jounin, while not as versatile as full-fledged jounin, were skilled specialists in particr areas of expertise, making them formidable in their own right.

    Orochimaru spoke calmly, his gaze fixed on the mansion ahead. "We''vee to deliver a letter to the daimyo."

    The guards exchanged nces, then one of them nodded. "Wait here. I''ll inform the daimyo."

    With that, the Grass ninja turned and disappeared into the mansion, leaving the three to wait outside.

    ---

    The daimyo was the political authority that even the Kage had to answer to, much like how generals in ancient times ultimately served emperors. Some might find it strange that powerful ninja followed the orders of seemingly weak civilians like daimyo, but the truth was that governing a country andmanding an army were two entirely different things. History had shown that generals who seized power often failed due to theirck of administrative skills. Ninjas, despite their abilities, were essentially tools of the state, not rulers.

    The daimyo of the Land of Grass, like those of other smaller nations, had long epted Konoha''s influence. He was well aware of Konoha''s power, and as such, weed Orochimaru and hispanions without hesitation. ?¦Á??????

    Despite the daimyo''s offer of luxurious amodations, the trio declined. They were ustomed to the freedom of their nomadic lifestyle and found the rigid formality of the daimyo''s mansion ufortable. Instead, they chose to stay at a small inn in a nearby town, waiting for the daimyo''s reply.

    After settling into the inn, Orochimaru made preparations to leave once again.

    "You''re going out again?" Tsunade asked, puzzled as she watched Orochimaru gather his things.

    Orochimaru nodded. "I need to attend to some matters while we wait for the daimyo''s reply. You two can handle things here."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tsunade frowned slightly. "How long will you be gone this time?"

    "As usual," Orochimaru replied, his tone calm. "No more than two days."

    Tsunade sighed but didn''t press the issue. "Alright, but don''t be gone too long."

    With a nod, Orochimaru turned and left the inn, slipping into the quiet streets of the town as he made his way towards the outskirts.

 Chapter 107:

    The Uzumaki n, descendants of Asura and distant rtives of the Senju, held a special ce in Konoha. Their exceptional vitality, massive chakra reserves, and powerful sealing techniques allowed them to suppress tailed beasts making them a vital ally to the vige. Konoha, knowing the importance of the Uzumaki n, had always sent shinobi to secretly protect them. One of thest survivors, Uzumaki Kushina, witnessed the destruction of her homnd with her own eyes. Because of her special constitution and Konoha''s ns for her to be the next jinch¨±riki, Kushina was brought back to Konoha after the tragedy.

    A jinch¨±riki, as Orochimaru well knew, was a person who served as a vessel for a tailed beast, containing its chakra. Kushina''s status as the jinch¨±riki for the Nine-Tails was top-secret, known only to Konoha''s highest officials and a few elite Anbu tasked with her protection. Not even the Sannin, including Orochimaru, were aware of her true purpose. But now, after years of delving into Konoha''s hidden secrets, there was little that escaped Orochimaru''s notice.

    ---

    In Uzushiogakure, chaos reigned.

    "Retreat! Retreat now!"

    "Hahaha, don''t rush, we''ve looted enough!"

    "We''ve gained plenty of resources here. Even as a minor country, Uzushiogakure still had much to offer."

    "We need to leave now! Konoha''s reinforcements will be here any moment!"

    "What? Konoha? Retreat!"Ninja after ninja fled from the crumbling walls of Uzushiogakure, their retreat swift as they headed toward the eastern docks of the Land of Whirlpools. But on the western shores, threerge ships approached the ind.

    Onboard were 24 elite Konoha jonin, most of whom had once been ssmates of Orochimaru from their chunin days. Hatake Sakumo wasn''t present, but the Uchiha n had sent one of its own: Uchiha Retsu.

    "Lord Orochimaru," Nara Shikafu, one of the jonin, spoke calmly. "There are several foreign ninjas on the ind. We''ve spotted them through reconnaissance."

    Despite being a jonin now, Shikafu still vividly remembered Orochimaru''s terrifying performance during their chunin exams. The memory of how Orochimaru''s team had dominated the Forest of Death was forever etched in his mind. Out of respect, he always addressed him as "Lord Orochimaru."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru replied nonchntly, taking the monocr telescope from Shikafu and peering toward the shores of the Land of Whirlpools. Sure enough, there were several enemy ninjas keeping watch.

    "There are indeed quite a few," Orochimaru said, lowering the telescope.

    "What should we do?" Shikafu asked, waiting for instructions.

    Orochimaru smiled slightly, his voice calm but sharp. "Abandon the ship. We''ll head straight for them. If they aren''t wearing Uzushiogakure headbands, kill them all."

    "Understood!" Shikafu nodded before turning to the others. "Everyone, abandon ship! Attack the enemy directly!"

    "Yes, sir!" The assembled jonin echoed as they leaped from the ship,nding swiftly on the water. Chakra surged to the soles of their feet, allowing them to sprint across the waves toward the shores of Uzushiogakure.

    Orochimaru and Tsunade were among them.

    "Are we really killing all of them, Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked, sounding a bit conflicted.

    Orochimaru chuckled, his eyes gleaming with a hint of amusement. "Still soft, Tsunade? These are enemies who''ve invaded and destroyed an allied vige. Do you really expect mercy?"

    Tsunade fell silent. Despite her strength, she had never experienced the brutality of war on arge scale. Aside from the few skirmishes Hiruzen had taken her to, she had been shielded from the true horrors of battle. Now, witnessing Konoha preparing to execute foreign invaders without hesitation, she felt a flicker of doubt.

    But the battle had already begun.

    ---

    "Dammit, Konoha''s forces are here already!"

    "Hold them off! We need to buy time for the others to retreat!"

    "You''re all going to die here, Konoha!"

    The foreign invaders shed with Konoha''s elite jonin. Fire, earth, and wind-based jutsu filled the air, the shing forces igniting thend.

    "Earth Style: Stone Shatter!" One of the invaders hurled an earth jutsu toward Uchiha Retsu, who dodged it effortlessly. He leaped into the air, drawing his sword with a gleaming arc. His de met resistance as the enemy blocked with a kunai, but it wasn''t long before Retsu gained the upper hand, disarming the foreign ninja with a swift strike. ??????§£¦¥??

    Elsewhere, Konoha''s jonin were proving their superior strength. Many of them hailed from the great ns like the Uchiha, Hyuga, and Aburame, their bloodline abilities and n techniques giving them an edge in battle. Coupled with their sheer numbers, the tide quickly turned in Konoha''s favor.

    Orochimaru, however, walked leisurely through the battlefield, his demeanor calm amidst the chaos.

    "This is my chance," thought one of the invaders as he spotted Orochimaru''s back turned to him. He flung two shurikens with deadly precision.

    "Whoosh!" Orochimaru casually sidestepped, not even turning to face the attacker.

    "H-how did he dodge that without even looking? Does he have eyes in the back of his head?" the enemy ninja thought, stunned.

    Before he could react further, he realized something was very wrong. He couldn''t move his hands to form seals.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ncing down, he saw that a ck python had silently coiled around his arm, its grip tight and unyielding.

    Orochimaru finally turned, his golden, snake-like eyes locking onto the invader. "Iwa nin? No¡­ you''re not from Iwagakure."

    "W-what? How can you tell?" the enemy stammered, confusion and fear flooding his voice. His headband and uniform were perfect replicas of Iwagakure''s, and his ninjutsu even mimicked the techniques used by Iwa shinobi. How had Orochimaru seen through it?

    Orochimaru smirked. "The geology of Iwagakure tends to breed hardier shinobi. Your frame is far too thin to be from there, and your skin¡­ it''s far too pale. You''re clearly from a small, weaker nation. You disguised yourselves as Iwa-nin to escape retaliation."

    The invader waspletely taken aback. Who was this man, to deduce their n so effortlessly?

    Unfortunately for him, he had no time to ponder further as Orochimaru''s ck snake, Yamata, sank its fangs into his neck, injecting its paralytic venom.

    "Yamanaka Yanichi," Orochimaru called over to one of his teammates, "take this one for interrogation."

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru," Yanichi replied, moving toward the immobilized man.

    Before they could act, another enemy ninja hurled two kunai with explosive tags attached directly at them.

    "Don''t even think about it!" the enemy shouted.

    "Boom!"

    The explosion went off, killing the paralyzed ninja instantly. Orochimaru leaped back, avoiding the st with ease, his face remaining impassive as the smoke cleared.

    "Such a waste," Orochimaru muttered, watching the mes dissipate.

 Chapter 85:

    As an adult soul in a teenager''s body, Orochimaru''s actions and mannerisms naturally mirrored the cold, calcting figure he would one day be.

    Hearing the thinly veiled threat in Orochimaru''s voice, the vige chief, Moriyama Yu, quickly raised his hand, signaling his subordinate to step back. The Grass ninja hesitated but followed orders. Despite not understanding why his leader was so deferential toward this young man, as a ninja, he knew better than to question orders. Though clearly displeased, he withdrew without further resistance.

    "Mr. White Snake, surely we can negotiate the price a little more?" Moriyama Yu asked, trying to keep his tone diplomatic.

    Orochimaru didn''t even bother turning around. "Do you really think 500,000 ryo is too much to save a life?" His voice was low, filled with thinly veiled disdain, making it clear he had no intention of haggling.

    His meaning was obvious: Take it or leave it.

    Moriyama Yu swallowed his frustration and pressed on. "But can you guarantee that every dose of the potion will be as effective as you im?"

    Orochimaru finally turned, his golden eyes locking onto the vige chief. "Do you think I''d waste my time trying to cheat you out of a few million ryo? Do you take us for fools?" His voice, dripping with sarcasm, made Moriyama Yu flinch slightly.

    The vige chief knew he was in no position to argue. A year ago, this mysterious "White Snake" had appeared out of nowhere, iming to belong to a powerful organization and offering them a miraculous healing potion for 500,000 ryo per vial. The potion, he promised, could pull a ninja back from the brink of death in less than three minutes.

    At first, no one believed him. Such rapid healing was unheard of, even in the most advanced medical circles. But before leaving, Orochimaru had left a single vial behind, free of charge, and instructed them to test it on a seriously wounded ninja.Skeptical but curious, they eventually tried it on a nearly dead ninja. The results had been nothing short of astonishing. Within minutes, the injured man had recovered to the point where he could stand on his own. Since then, they had been waiting for White Snake''s return, knowing that this potion could be a game-changer for their struggling vige.

    Moriyama Yu weighed his options. He could try to negotiate further, but he knew deep down this would only dy what needed to be done. "Fine," he said atst, "I''ll take one hundred vials to start. What''s the process?"

    Orochimaru smirked, an amused glint in his eyes. "One hundred?" he said, his voice mocking. "I think you overestimate your resources."

    "What do you mean?"

    "This medicine is extremely rare and difficult to produce. I can only offer you forty vials at the moment. That''s all I have."

    Moriyama Yu paused, then nodded reluctantly. "Forty, then. I''ll take them."

    "Good," Orochimaru said smoothly. "Follow me."

    "Follow you?" Moriyama Yu raised an eyebrow. "You don''t have it with you?"

    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied with a sly smile. "This is your vige, after all. If you decide to kill me and take the medicine, what then?"

    Moriyama Yu chuckled. "Kill you and take the goods? With your strength, I doubt you''d be so easily robbed."

    "Still," Orochimaru said, "better to be cautious."

    The two men exchanged knowing smiles. While the conversation remained light, the unspoken tension hung between them. Moriyama had indeed considered killing Orochimaru and taking the medicine for himself. After all, this was a foreigner with no ties to the vige. In theory, they could kill him, take what they wanted, and no one would ever be the wiser.

    But there was always a risk. If Orochimaru truly was as powerful as he seemed and he''d already proven that much during hisst visit attacking him would be a costly mistake. Worse still, if the organization he imed to represent was real, any act of aggression could lead to dire consequences for the entire vige.

    In the end, it wasn''t worth the risk.

    "Prepare the money," Orochimaru said as he turned to leave.

    "Make sure everything is ready," Moriyama Yu instructed his subordinates, turning back to his men.

    One of the Grass ninjas, the same one who had tried to stop Orochimaru earlier, leaned in closer and whispered, "Are we really going to pay him? Couldn''t we just¡­ handle this another way?" ???¨°?¦¥?

    Moriyama Yu nced at him, understanding the implication immediately. "Twenty million ryo is a small price to pay," he said calmly. "It''s not worth making an enemy out of someone like him."

    "Someone like him?" The Grass ninja was confused. "How strong could he be? Surely some of our jounin could handle him, right?"

    Moriyama chuckled at the naivety of his subordinate. "You weren''t here a year ago, so you don''t understand. That man he took down seven of our best ninjas by himself."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Grass ninja''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Seven? That''s impressive, but not impossible. Some of our stronger jounin could handle that, couldn''t they?"

    "Perhaps," Moriyama said, cing a hand on his subordinate''s shoulder. "But what if I told you one of those seven was your older brother?"

    The Grass ninja fell silent, the weight of those words sinking in. His brother was one of the strongest fighters in the vige. If this "White Snake" had taken him down along with six others, then this stranger was not someone to be trifled with.

    Moriyama patted his shoulder once more and left the room, his thoughts already returning to the next steps in their delicate dealings with the mysterious White Snake.

 Chapter 111:

    When Nono returned to Root''s amodation area with a stack of documents and a bottle of gic repair fluid, the scarred woman couldn''t help but frown.

    "A recovery potion? Didn''t expect you''d catch Lord Orochimaru''s attention," she muttered with a hint of jealousy.

    Another female ninja nearby was also visibly surprised. "Unbelievable!"

    After all, who was Orochimaru? He wasn''t just the second-inmand under Danzo; he had a close rtionship with him, and his strength was nothing short of extraordinary. Being favored by Orochimaru practically guaranteed a meteoric rise. The possibilities were endless.

    Why was Orochimaru considered so powerful?

    Not long ago, Orochimaru had made a habit of testing his skills against the Root ninjas. These weren''t mere sparring sessions each time it was five-on-one, yet they never managed to beat him. Initially, Root''s jounin could handle most situations with just a couple of them working together, but now, when Orochimaru came around, no one below jounin even thought of stepping up.

    This earned him the deep respect of the Root ninjas.

    Beating five highly skilled jounin simultaneously was no small feat. Even Danzo himself might struggle with that kind of odds. After Orochimaru was promoted to jounin, they began to call him "Lord" with the same deference they showed to Danzo.

    It wasn''t just the other female ninjas who were surprised by this; Nono herself was confused.She knew what a recovery potion was, it was a luxury in Konoha, nearly impossible to get even if you had the money. Officially, it sold for 60,000 ryo, but on the ck market, it could go for as much as 200,000. That was enough to sustain an average family for a year.

    Yet Orochimaru had given it to her casually, as if it were nothing more than a greeting gift.

    This was clearly a show of goodwill, but why would someone like Orochimaru pay attention to her? In Root, there were far more capable ninjas.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yakushi Nono couldn''t make sense of it.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already put Nono out of his mind. His attention was now fully on the Wood Release scrolls in front of him.

    He had sealed the entire room and activated his Sharingan, scanning through the two scrolls carefully. Both the sealing and unsealing techniques were detailed clearly, and the Sharingan''s ability to memorize everything perfectly was proving invaluable.

    The scrolls contained four Wood Release jutsu. In addition to the "Deep Forest Emergence" jutsu he had just examined, there were also a Wood Clone technique and one rather obscure-sounding technique with a strange name.

    "Hokage-Style Sixty-Year-Old Technique: Enclosed Hermitage Entering Society with Bliss-Bringing Hands¡­?" Orochimaru frowned. There was a character in the name he didn''t recognize, but from the description, it seemed to be a technique that could manifest a "Za" symbol on the user''s palm, capable of suppressing a tailed beast.

    With these Wood Release techniques as a foundation, developing more would be a straightforward task.

    Satisfied with what he had learned, Orochimaru closed his eyes, thinking about the possibilities.

    ---

    Though his proficiency in cell transntation had reached an advanced level, the necessary materials weren''t avable, and Danzo was still biding his time.

    Meanwhile, Hiruzen was busy dealing with diplomatic negotiations between nations.

    Therger countries had no intention of acknowledging their involvement in the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools. They all denied responsibility.

    "Evidence? Prove that we attacked the Land of Whirlpools. Those battle scars? You Konoha ninja can use Earth Release too, so why me the Land of Earth?" ?????????¦¥?

    And the Land of Water was no different. "Water Release techniques? Konoha has those too. What''s that got to do with us?"

    The other nations refused to admit guilt, and Konoha had little leverage without hard proof. Any attempt to formally dissolve peace treaties would lead to full-scale conflict, and no one was eager to start a war without absolute necessity.

    Tensions were high, but no country was willing to make the first move. War, after all, wasn''t child''s y¡ªit would be bloody and costly.

    As for Orochimaru, he couldn''t care less about the political tensions. If war came, he would fight; if not, he''d continue his research in peace. He was ying the long game, biding his time while everyone else squabbled.

    Three months passed, and the situation between the nations only grew more strained.

    Finally, Orochimaru found an opportunity to request permission from Hiruzen to leave the vige. His excuse? Searching for rare medicinal ingredients.

    Normally, given the vtile political climate, Hiruzen would have denied the request outright. But Orochimaru assured him that if war broke out, he would return immediately.

    After some deliberation, Hiruzen reluctantly agreed.

    ---

    "Orochimaru-sensei, are you really leaving the vige?" Nawaki asked, disappointment clear in his voice as he watched Orochimaru pack his belongings.

    Now eight years old, Nawaki had been apprenticed to Orochimaru for two years,rgely because of his sister Tsunade''s influence. When he heard that Orochimaru was leaving, he immediately dragged Tsunade along to confront him.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But I shouldn''t be gone for too long."

    "Still..."

    "You really can''t take me with you?" Tsunade chimed in, sitting cross-legged on Orochimaru''s bed, dressed in casual clothes. "You''re going off on your own, leaving me behind?"

    She had always believed herself to be close to Orochimaru, but now he was leaving without her?

    Orochimaru gave a light shrug. "Jiraiya hasn''t returned yet. If youe with me, there won''t be anyone left to assist the Hokage."

    Tsunade sighed, waving her hand dismissively. "Fine, fine, you''re right. But still, if both of you are gone, what am I supposed to do? I''ll be bored out of my mind here!"

    "Well, you''ve got Nawaki," Orochimaru replied, ncing at the boy.

    "Yeah, sis, I''ll be here!" Nawaki added, trying to cheer her up.

    "Ha!" Tsunade ruffled Nawaki''s hair affectionately. "You''re cute."

    ---

    An hourter, at the vige gates, Orochimaru stood ready to leave for the Land of Rice Fields. The only people there to see him off were Tsunade and Nawaki. It was a quiet, almost lonely farewell, but Orochimaru had grown used to it.

    Danzo had no reason toe, and Hiruzen was too busy to see him off. Orochimaru never expected much in the way of goodbyes.

    "Orochimaru, take care of yourself," Tsunade said softly, stepping forward to wrap her arms around him in an uncharacteristically emotional hug. She didn''t want to let him go.

    Today, Tsunade was wearing casual clothes, and Orochimaru couldn''t help but notice how close she pressed against him.

    "I will," Orochimaru replied, though his tone was slightly teasing. "But Tsunade, you''ve been growing a bit too fast."

    Tsunade didn''t even blush. Instead, she leaned closer to whisper in his ear with a smirk. "Oh? Do you like it?"

    "Why don''t you try and see?"

    "Hmph, reluctant as always," Tsunade pouted, but there was a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

    Orochimaru chuckled and gently pushed her away. "Alright, enough of that. I''m leaving."

    As he turned and walked away, he could still feel Tsunade''s gaze on his back, but he didn''t look back. He knew better. Tsunade''s teasing was just that¡ªteasing. If he ever took her seriously, she''d be the first to punch him.

 Chapter 87:

    Three years ago, Orochimaru set a clear goal for himself: making money. And he knew that using his scientific breakthroughs was the fastest and most efficient way to achieve it.

    Sure, contributing technology to Konoha was a noble endeavor, but it wasn''t exactly lucrative. When he developed the initial recovery potion, the vige gave him two million ryo as a lump sum and a modest sry of 100,000 ryo per month. He hadn''tined, but the vige wasn''t making any real money from the potions either. They sold the recovery potion to Konoha''s own ninjas at cost, plus a small fee of 10,000 ryo to cover production expenses. And since the rare medicinal ingredients were in limited supply, the vige could only produce about a thousand units per year.

    In short, there wasn''t enough profit to go around, and Orochimaru had his own ambitions that required funding¡ªfunding he couldn''t get from Konoha alone.

    Initially, he thought of working with Danzo to secure more resources, but there were certain technologies he couldn''t risk Danzo getting his hands on. He needed his own independent source of funds to build the experimental base he envisioned. This led him to a simple conclusion: he had to start making money on his own.

    Selling these potions to other nations wasn''t just about profit. He could increase the price tenfold and earn a fortune, all without Konoha ever finding out. The vige had a limited supply of rare ingredients, but Orochimaru wasn''t bound by those constraints.

    Thanks to his system, Orochimaru could buy the raw materials for his gene repair solution at a fraction of the cost. In the system''s marketce, all the rare ingredients only cost 100 technology points per unit, and the two most essential ingredients cost him only 20 points each. (T/N: He gets the points bypleting researchs given to him by the system)

    For 40 doses, the cost was just 800 technology points nothing for Orochimaru, who had umted a vast amount of points. Three years ago, he still had 23,000 points. Afterpleting more research and development, that number had grown to 48,200.

    In other words, Orochimaru had more resources than he knew what to do with. And selling only 40 doses to Kusagakure was hardly going to raise any red gs. The vige''s ninjas, injured as they were, probably wouldn''tst long enough for anyone to notice Konoha-level healing techniques on the battlefield.

    ---Three metal boxes sat in front of Orochimaru, each capable of holding 20 vials. Two were filled with recovery potions, and one contained a weakened version of the basic enhancement fluid.

    It only took him two days to sell outpletely.

    Fifty million ryo an amount that wasn''t insignificant by any means. If you considered everyday living expenses, even a modest lifestyle would cost about 200 to 300 ryo per day. That''s around 6,000 to 9,000 ryo per month.

    Forparison, a jounin risking their life on an S-rank mission would receive a reward of two million ryo, split among their entire team.

    So, fifty million ryo? It was a substantial sum.

    However, the ninja world had a dark underside the ck market. Over thest three years, every time Orochimaru traveled, he made a point of learning about the underground dealings in each area, including the ck market.

    Unlike the official shinobi viges, which carefully weighed the political and diplomatic implications of every mission, the ck market had no such reservations. It was purely driven by profit.

    On the ck market, one could find all sorts of requests, from mundane tasks to organ trafficking. Thetter included things like hearts, kidneys, and even the highly sought-after Sharingan. Assassination contracts were alsomon, with targets ranging from high-ranking political figures to powerful ninjas from the great nations.

    These were dangerous missions, often resulting in severe consequences for the assassin, but the rewards were immense. For example, the bounty on the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, was set at 30 million ryo. Hiruzen Sarutobi''s head was worth 35 million ryo. But killing either of them would provoke an intense manhunt from their respective viges, making it a risky venture.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru, of course, had no interest in risking his life like that. Instead, he found the ck market to be a perfect ce to sell his potions particrly the enhancement fluid. While ninja viges might hesitate to purchase such items in bulk for fear of boosting their enemies''bat strength, the ck market cared only about results.

    The recovery potions were sold to smaller viges like Kusagakure, while the enhancement serum were distributed through the ck market, ensuring they didn''t fall into the hands of anyone who could use them against Konoha.

    ---

    "Scientific advancements really are the fastest way to make money," Orochimaru muttered to himself as he walked back to town that evening.

    A single trip hadted him fifty million ryo, far more than any high-risk mission could offer. And with the world constantly at war, selling products that enhanced a ninja''sbat potential was like printing money. The tenfold price markup was a goldmine.

    Of course, some might wonder whether hispetitors would try to reverse-engineer the potions. But Orochimaru wasn''t worried. As someone from a modern world, he understood the importance of a technological monopoly. The potions and materials he sold were directly sourced from his system. Even if someone managed to analyze the ingredients, they wouldn''t be able to replicate them because the materials didn''t exist in this world.

    In short, there was no threat to his market dominance. In time, Orochimaru believed, the entire ninja world would be operating under the shadow of his technological monopoly.

    ---

    As he made his way back through the forested mountain path toward the town where Tsunade and Jiraiya were staying, something caught Orochimaru''s eye.

    "Wait¡­ what is that?"

    Halfway up the mountain, he spotted a figure in the distance, barely visible through the mist. The person was dressed in ck armor and carried arge round fan on their back. ??aN?§£¦¥?

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Is that¡­ Uchiha Madara?"

    He blinked, trying to process what he was seeing. It couldn''t be. Uchiha Madara was supposed to be long dead, but the figure in the distance matched his iconic look perfectly the ck armor, the fan, everything.

    Orochimaru''s sharp golden eyes, while not as powerful as the Sharingan, had be highly attuned over the years, and he was confident in what he had seen.

    "Why would Uchiha Madara be here?"

    As he mulled it over, the figure vanished into the fog, disappearing as quickly as it had appeared.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, recalling the history of the Third Great Ninja War. It was in the Land of Grass that Konoha and Iwagakure shed, and this was also where Uchiha Obito, the future enemy of the world, was supposedly saved by none other than Madara himself.

    "Could it be that Madara is hiding in the Land of Grass?" Orochimaru whispered to himself, already piecing together the implications.

    Without wasting any more time, he retrieved two tiny, invisible mechanical flies from his sleeve. These insects were one of his recent inventions, designed for covert surveince.

    He released them into the air, directing them toward the location where the mysterious figure had disappeared.

 Chapter 113:

    Orochimaru nodded and dismissed the kneeling figure without a word, walking directly into theb.

    Nestled at the foot of a remote mountain, this ce was secluded and difficult to ess, but the surroundings were surprisingly scenic. Orochimaru had chosen this location in the Land of Rice Fields during a previous mission. He had stored all relevant details about this ce in his memory, andter imnted them into the mind of his clone, Yoru, to set up an experimental base here.

    The Land of Rice Fields had no ninja vige of its own, and with Yoru''s strength, no one could oppose him. So, theb was built without any issues.

    As Orochimaru stepped inside, he found itrgely empty. Only a few basic pieces of scientific equipment were present, items Yoru had managed to gather himself.

    "How many experimental pods do we have?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm but expectant.

    "Eighteen in total," Yoru replied.

    "Eighteen?" Orochimaru frowned. "That''s far too few, but it''ll have to do for now."

    With that, Orochimaru waved his hand, and suddenly, *ng, ng, ng* a host of scientific research equipment appeared out of thin air. There were DNA scanners,puters, generators, experimental benches, everything one would expect from a cutting-edgeb. These were items he had either stored in his personal system or smuggled from a hidden chamber near Konoha. Here, far from prying eyes, he could use them freely without concern.

    The only issue was that, aside from Yoru, there was no one to assist him.When it came to clones, one had to consider their thinking capabilities. Most mass-produced clones were little more than automatons, barely able to think beyond the most basic of tasks. They could fight, but their slow mental processing andck of independent thought made them unsuitable for moreplex work.

    However, Yoru was different. Orochimaru had crafted him with a greater degree of independent thought, making him capable of tasks like building theb on his own. Some might say that giving clones independent thinking was a w, as they could develop their own emotions and potentially rebel against their master, much like how even the most brainwashed subordinates in Root could still turn against Danzo.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t worried.

    His method of brainwashing was far more advanced. He didn''t just alter the clone''s thoughts, he erased entire memories and imnted new ones. The clones he created believed that Orochimaru was everything: their provider, their creator, and their reason for existence. For him, they would dly sacrifice their lives.

    Just like Kimimaro, Guren, and Kabuto had in the original timeline, Orochimaru''s followers were fiercely loyal, evenpeting for the privilege of serving him.

    Rebellion wasn''t a concern. Still, clones were clones. If they were too independent, they might develop unwanted emotions when they saw others like them, leading toplications.

    For now, Orochimaru had two options: either erase Yoru''s ability to think independently or clone someone new. Since he didn''t have the time to capture new subjects, he decided to temporarily suppress Yoru''s independent thought. He had backups of all his techniques, and restoring Yoru''s mind would only cost him a few days at most.

    Eighteen experimental pods weren''t enough, but Yoru had limited funds, and much of it had gone toward acquiring other necessary equipment. Orochimaru couldn''t worry about that now. First, he''d cultivate clones from the avable pods, and then he''d expand the base.

    Once he had more personnel, things would move more quickly.

    With that in mind, Orochimaru set to work.

    ---

    Six monthster, Orochimaru''s first batch of clones wasplete.

    Thanks to the meticulous technical data he had on hand, failure was practically impossible. After all, everything was controlled by high-techputers.

    Neen clones in total, including Yoru. All of them had the same features: ck hair, ck eyes, dressed in dark uniforms.

    In the meantime, the number of experimental pods had been increased to 100, the maximum capacity this base could handle. From this point forward, theb could produce 100 clones every six months. It wasn''t the fastest rate, but it was more than sufficient for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    Now that the first batch of clones had been created, they began helping Orochimaru with routine tasks: observing, recording, cleaning, standing guard.

    "Nine of you will stay here and manage theb," Orochimaru said, surveying the ck-haired clones standing before him. "The rest of you, take this."

    He handed the remaining ten clones strange-looking devices¡ªmineral detectors.

    In addition to his gic experiments, Orochimaru had a new focus: mining.

    His research into human cloning was progressing well, but he was already looking ahead to the next stage: artificial humans and cell regeneration.

    Artificial humans were a step beyond clones, capable of true independent thought, making them fully autonomous beings. Cell regeneration, meanwhile, would allow for advanced healing and biological repair, simr to techniques like Tsunade''s "Creation Rebirth". ??¦¡????§§sn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Both of these techniques were incrediblyplex and would take a long time to develop. So for now, Orochimaru decided to pause his gic research and shift his attention toward weapons technology.

    Most of the system''s weapons tech revolved around firearms and explosives. Orochimaru knew that standard guns were little more than faster shuriken, useless against most trained ninjas. However, the more advanced weapons might prove valuable. But to build them, he needed metals, smelting facilities, and factories.

    Before any of that could happen, though, he needed the approval of the daimyo. Even in a rtively weak country like the Land of Rice Fields, creating weapons without official approval would raise too many red gs. If the authorities decided to investigate, it could lead to unnecessaryplications.

    ---

    "What? You want to build a vige?" The daimyo of the Land of Rice Fields waspletely stunned when Orochimaru appeared before him with this proposal.

    In an era as chaotic as this, the idea of founding a new vige was absurd. Wouldn''t such a vige be destroyed by one of the major powers as soon as it was established?

    Orochimaru, ever the calm and persuasive figure, ced tworge boxes in front of the daimyo.

    "Yes," he said with a smile. "As long as you agree, this twenty million ryo will be yours. And I can personally guarantee that your country will no longer suffer from rogue ninjas or bandits. Please, take your time and consider my offer carefully."

    The daimyo stared at the boxes in front of him, eyes wide. Twenty million ryo and a promise of peace.

    How could he refuse?

 Chapter 89:

    "It lost contact? A barrier maybe?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, deep in thought.

    "It seems like staying here any longer could be risky. If I get noticed by Zetsu, it could turn into a real problem."

    With that realization, Orochimaru quickly memorized the surrounding terrain and decided to leave, heading in the opposite direction to avoid detection.

    The fly he had used to track Madara was a mechanical construct, not a living creature. It didn''t have any advanced AI or thinking capability. Instead, it operated solely based on Orochimaru''s direct instructions. The orders were simple: remain invisible and follow Madara, keeping a two-meter distance at all times.

    Yet, the connection had been severed so abruptly.

    "Strange," Orochimaru mused. "It''s like the signal just vanished¡­ a barrier, most likely."

    He had experimented with the flies before, and typically, simple stone doors couldn''t block their signals. The fact that it lost contact so suddenly could only mean one thing: some sort of advanced barrier inside the mountain. And knowing that Madara was involved, it had to be something strong enough to prevent any surveince from the outside.

    Orochimaru wasn''t eager to probe further. Right now, Madara was far too strong, and pushing his luck would be akin to walking into certain death. As powerful as Orochimaru was, facing Madara in his current state would be nothing short of suicide.

    With a swift motion, Orochimaru pulled away the human skin mask, returning to his original appearance, and quickly disappeared into the jungle under the moonlight.---

    Back in the hidden cave, Uchiha Madara was studying the fly in his hand, his brow furrowed slightly in curiosity.

    "What is this?" he muttered, not recognizing the small mechanical insect.

    White Zetsu appeared next to him, his voice as casual as ever. "I''ve never seen anything like it either. It''s strange!"

    Madara''svender Rinnegan eyes scanned the object. "Are we being watched?" he asked, his voice low and contemtive.

    White Zetsu''s expression shifted as he, too, became serious. "I''ll go check around." Without waiting for a reply, Zetsu sank into the ground, using his unique mayfly ability to blend into the environment and scout the area.

    Madara remained seated, his eyes never leaving the strange device in his hand. He was deep in thought. As far as he knew, no one should be aware of his existence, not yet at least. If someone was tracking him, it could pose a serious threat to his long-term ns.

    After a while, Zetsu reappeared. "There''s no one around," he reported. "I searched within a two-kilometer radius. There are a few people farther out, but none seem to be a threat or connected to this."

    Madara''s eyes narrowed as he continued examining the fly. "Perhaps I''m overthinking things," he muttered, though there was still suspicion in his tone.

    With a quick flex of his hand, the small mechanical fly was crushed into scrap metal.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already put considerable distance between himself and Madara''sir. He knew better than to stay within range of White Zetsu''s formidable tracking ability. Zetsu''s ability to sense anything on or connected to the earth made him one of the most dangerous trackers in the shinobi world. As long as someone was standing on solid ground, Zetsu could find them with ease, especially if he had already familiarized himself with their chakra.

    Orochimaru prided himself on controlling situations from behind the scenes, manipting events to his advantage. Thest thing he wanted was to be the one being hunted. Leaving before Zetsu could pinpoint his location was the safest move.

    He knew he hadn''t fully uncovered Madara''s hideout, but that was fine. Orochimaru was patient. With cloning technology soon within his grasp and future research into the curse seal, his own immortality would be assured. He could afford to bide his time.

    As Orochimaru slipped back into the night, his mind was already focused on whaty ahead. It waste by the time he made it back to the hotel where Tsunade and Jiraiya were staying. Not wanting to draw attention, he quietly scaled the building''s exterior and entered through his room''s window. R???§£??

    The moment hended, a voice startled him.

    "Who''s there?"

    He turned to see Tsunade sitting on his bed, wearing nothing but her mesh undergarments, ring at him suspiciously. The moonlight streaming in through the window gave just enough light for him to take in the scene.

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru asked, blinking in confusion. "Why are you in my bed?"

    Tsunade shifted, her expression flustered. "I... I was waiting for you toe back, that''s all," she stammered, her voice not as steady as usual. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she struggled to find the right words.

    "Waiting for me?" Orochimaru tilted his head, clearly not expecting this. Tsunade had never acted like this before. In fact, she''d always been brash and assertive, rarely shy about anything.

    There was an awkward silence for a moment before she finally added, "I just wanted to talk to you."

    Orochimaru regarded her with a raised eyebrow. Something about her demeanor felt... different tonight. He wasn''t sure what it was, but there was an unfamiliar warmth in his chest as he looked at her, something that made him pause.

    "Talk?" he echoed, before shaking his head slightly. "It''ste. Whatever it is, let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    Tsunade looked like she wanted to say more, but the usual confidence in her voice faltered. Sighing softly, she nodded and stood up to leave.

    But before she reached the door, Orochimaru spoke again.

    "Wait, Tsunade."

    She stopped, turning to look back at him. "What is it?"

    "I changed my mind. I can''t sleep now anyway. Stay. Let''s talk."

    Tsunade blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "You''re... serious?"

    Orochimaru gestured toward the bed. "Sit."

    With a half-exasperated, half-amused smile, she returned and sat next to him.

    Tsunade was only thirteen, and with her parents gone, she was clearly struggling. Though she tried to focus on her little brother Nawaki, that wasn''t enough. She needed someone else. She needed Orochimaru. In her heart, she had always seen him as more than just a teammate he was her boyfriend, even if he had never explicitly acknowledged it.

    And while Orochimaru had never been one for romantic rtionships his ambitions and thirst for knowledge always took precedence there was something about Tsunade tonight that stirred something in him. She''d lost so much, and perhaps, without even realizing it, he had be a significant part of her life.

    For the first time in a long time, Orochimaru allowed himself to rx in her presence. He still had a long road ahead of him, filled with experiments and grand schemes, but maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ there was something more here with Tsunade than he had originally thought.

    As the moonlight spilled into the room, two shadows sat side by side, a quietfort settling between them.

    And under the bed, two pairs of shoes sat neatly next to each other.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 116:

    Tsunade''s roar reverberated through the streets, immediately drawing the attention of passersby.

    Unbothered by the stares, she stormed out of the Hokage building, muttering angrily to herself, "That idiot! After nearly four years, and he still has the same perverted tendencies, no sign of changing at all."

    Compared to Jiraiya, Orochimaru was the picture of perfection in her mind.

    At the thought of Orochimaru, Tsunade''s expression softened, shifting into a warm smile, as if Jiraiya''s nonsense had already faded from memory.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, now crumpled in a heap on the floor, was barely hanging on to consciousness. The asional twitch of his sandals was the only indication that he was still alive after taking Tsunade''s infamous punch.

    *Whoosh!*

    A chuunin suddenly appeared in front of Tsunade, his expression slightly awkward.

    "Tsunade-sama!"

    "Hm? What is it?" she asked, pausing mid-stride.The chuunin hesitated, clearly ufortable with what he was about to say. "Well¡­ you might need to head over to the ninja academy¡­"

    "Ninja academy?" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed in understanding. "Ah... I see what''s going on."

    ---

    Half an hour earlier, at the Konoha Ninja Academy¡­

    "Tomato! Hey, from now on, your name is Tomato!"

    "Hahaha! Look at that round, chubby face and that bright red hair! Doesn''t she look just like a tomato?"

    "How could a tomato ever be Hokage? I hate tomatoes more than anything."

    "Same here. I leave them in my sd every time!"

    "An unpopr tomato like you will never be recognized by the vige!"

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    A group of boys stood around a little girl with striking red hair,ughing loudly. The girl''s face was flushed, but she remained silent, ring at them.

    One boy, emboldened by the group''s jeers, reached out to grab the girl''s hair. "Tomato Day is here! Let''s harvest some fruit!"

    What they didn''t realize was that the girl was teetering on the edge of exploding.

    *Bang!*

    Before the boy could react, his wrist was tightly gripped by the girl''s small but powerful hand.

    "Who do you think you''re calling a tomato?" she growled. "For the record, I hate tomatoes too!" With a yell, the girl used her surprising strength to lift the boy off the ground and throw him to the side like he was weightless.

    Before the other boys could react, she lunged forward, fists flying, mming into the boy''s head repeatedly.

    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*

    Punch after punchnded with brutal force.

    "If you keep calling me a tomato, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to eat or even walk straight!"

    The other boys screamed and scrambled to get away, helpless against her strength. As they fled, the girl heard another burst ofughter nearby. She whipped her head around and spotted a blonde boy in the same ss, giggling at the scene. ?¦Á????¨¨??

    "And what are youughing at?" she snapped. "Youugh one more time, and I''ll beat you up too, you sissy!"

    The blonde boy froze, eyes wide with terror, and quickly turned his back on her to avoid her wrath.

    ---

    "Really, Kushina, why are you always fighting?" Tsunade sighed as she ruffled the red-haired girl''s hair in the academy office.

    Uzumaki Kushina, despite her fierce temper, had a special ce in Tsunade''s heart. After all, Uzumaki Mito, Kushina''s predecessor as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was Tsunade''s grandmother. There was a family bond between them, and after Mito passed, Tsunade had taken it upon herself to keep an eye on the surviving members of the Uzumaki n.

    Today, however, Tsunade had been summoned to the academy because Kushina had beaten up a group of boys.

    Kushina, feeling guilty, kept her head down, waiting for the scolding she assumed wasing. The teacher nervously began exining the situation.

    "Tsunade-sama, it''s like this¡­"

    But after hearing the story, Tsunade''s reaction wasn''t what Kushina expected.

    "So that''s what happened, huh?" Tsunade said with a casual shrug. "Alright, let''s go, Kushina."

    Without another word, she turned and walked out of the office.

    Both the teacher and Kushina were left dumbfounded by Tsunade''s nonchnt response, but Kushina quickly followed her out.

    "Wait¡­ aren''t you going to scold me?" Kushina asked, confused.

    Tsunade didn''t even look back. "Why would I scold you?"

    Kushina frowned. "Because I beat them up? Isn''t fighting in school supposed to be wrong?"

    Tsunade waved her hand dismissively. "So what? You beat them up. Big deal. If it were me, I probably would''ve hit them even harder."

    Kushina''s eyes widened in surprise, but Tsunade wasn''t finished.

    "Kushina, listen. If you go around picking fights with people for no reason, then yeah, I''d scold you. But if someone messes with you first? Don''t be afraid to give them what they deserve. If it gets out of hand, don''t worry I''ll back you up."

    Tsunade''s tone was so confident, so resolute, that it left no room for doubt. They walked down the street, Tsunade''s words hanging in the air.

    For someone like Tsunade, who had always been quick-tempered and fierce, her attitude was clearly rubbing off on Kushina. In fact, Kushina admired her for it. Tsunade''s boldness and strength made her an ideal role model in Kushina''s eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But then Kushina''s expression shifted to one of worry. "Tsunade-sama, can I ask you something?"

    Tsunade nced down at her. "Sure, what''s on your mind?"

    Kushina''s voice dropped. "If I keep acting like this¡­ will anyone ever like me?"

    Tsunade paused, a little taken aback by the question. Kushina''s red hair had always made her stand out, and being different often meant being isted. If she was also known for being violent, it was easy to understand why Kushina might worry that no one would want to be around her.

    Tsunade thought for a moment, then smiled. "Kushina, what do you think of me?"

    "You?" Kushina blinked. "I don''t really know much, but¡­ I''ve heard people say you like gambling and drinking, and that you have a pretty bad temper¡­"

    Tsunade''s eyebrow twitched. Before Kushina could finish, she realized her mistake. "No¡ªwait! That''s not what I meant!"

    Seeing Tsunade''s narrowing eyes, she quickly waved her hands defensively. "I mean, I really like you, Tsunade-sama! You''re strong, and I want to be just like you!"

    Tsunade''s face darkened, but she forced a smile, trying to keep her temper in check. "Good to know," she muttered, though her patience was wearing thin.

    She took a deep breath and added, "Don''t let appearances fool you, kid. Believe it or not, I have a boyfriend."

    "What?" Kushina''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "You¡­ have a boyfriend?"

    The look on her face was as if she''d just heard the most impossible thing in the world.

    Tsunade''s patience was officially shot. That look felt like a knife in her heart.

    Could she really be that unbelievable?

    But before she couldsh out, Kushina''s next words brought her back to her senses.

    "Tsunade-sama''s boyfriend must be an incredible ninja, right?"

    Tsunade''s mood instantly improved. She couldn''t help but smile with pride. "Of course! I can say with confidence that among all the ninjas our age, there''s no one better than him."

    "Really?" Kushina''s eyes sparkled with amazement. "He must be so strong!"

    "Definitely!" Tsunade beamed, her chest swelling with pride as she thought of Orochimaru. For her, being with Orochimaru felt like the best decision she''d ever made.

    The more she talked about him, the more animated she became, recounting Orochimaru''s many aplishments. At one point, she nearly let some ssified information slip, but caught herself just in time.

    Still, even without the sensitive details, her stories were enough to spark a deep curiosity in Kushina. Tsunade, who was usually fiery and temperamental, was now openly showing a softer, more feminine side, something Kushina found fascinating.

    For the young Uzumaki, Orochimaru had now be a figure of great intrigue. And seeing Tsunade act like this? Well, it wasn''t something most people got to witness.

    It was clear that whoever this man was, he was someone special.

 Chapter 91:

    On this particr day, Orochimaru found himself lost in thought, considering where the best location would be to establish his experimental base. As he wandered aimlessly, he unknowingly drifted into the Konoha Vige cemetery.

    This ce held significance for him, as it was due to his parents that he had learned summoning techniques. So, he paused in front of their graves to pay his respects. But to his surprise, it was here that Danzo decided to approach him.

    He hadn''t expected this meeting.

    And now, Danzo was asking him to work directly under him?

    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted from the empty, silent cemetery to Danzo, whose hand and eye were not yet wrapped in the familiar bandages. After a moment of contemtion, he responded, "Work for you, Danzo-sama?"

    "Exactly," Danzo replied, his voice calm and low. "You''re not just talented. You''re a genius. Someone like you shouldn''t be wasting your potential."

    Danzo was a master at manipting people, an expert in ying with their minds. He didn''t think Orochimaru would be able to resist his offer.

    "But... my teacher is the Third Hokage," Orochimaru said steadily.

    He knew that in the ninja world, a student remained under their mentor until something drastic happened, like the mentor dying or bing incapacitated. Hiruzen had been his guiding figure since his days as a genin. Even if Orochimaru had his own ambitions, agreeing to something like this so easily would be impossible."The Third Hokage?" Danzo said with a hint of disdain in his voice. "This doesn''t have to interfere with that. You can report to me when you''re not on a mission for him."

    Orochimaru hesitated, but before he could respond, Danzo continued.

    "You probably don''t know, do you?" Danzo said, cutting through Orochimaru''s thoughts.

    "Know what?"

    "The death of your parents¡­ it''s closely tied to the Third Hokage."

    "What¡­?" Orochimaru froze. He wasn''t expecting that.

    This revtion was not something that existed in his memories, neither from his past life nor his current one. How could the death of his parents be rted to Hiruzen Sarutobi?

    Seeing Orochimaru''s reaction, Danzo smirked, knowing he had struck a chord.

    "The Third Hokage is soft. A pacifist at heart. While he didn''t personally kill your parents, they died because of his mercy, his softness. His decisions allowed enemy ninjas to kill them."

    "What¡­?" Orochimaru''s shock deepened.

    "We had already won that battle," Danzo exined, his tone dripping with bitterness. "But the Third Hokage decided to spare the enemy in the name of peace between viges. Your parents were ambushed and killed by those very same enemies shortly after their release. I warned Hiruzen countless times. We are shinobi, we should never show mercy to the enemy. But Hiruzen never listens."

    Danzo''s words echoed in Orochimaru''s mind. He could feel his heartbeat slowing as his thoughts began to calm. Was Danzo telling the truth? Orochimaru couldn''t say for certain, but based on what he knew of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s character, it wasn''t impossible. ?a??¨¯§£??

    The Third Hokage was indeed known for his idealism, for trying to bnce peace and war.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru wasn''t foolish. He knew he could find out the truth of Danzo''s words through his own investigations. But there was no reason for Danzo to lie if he truly wanted to recruit him.

    Sure, it sounded like Danzo was manipting the narrative to push the me onto Hiruzen, but in the end, wasn''t there some truth to it? If Hiruzen had acted differently, his parents might still be alive today.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.

    In his past life, he never understood Orochimaru''s motivations during the Chunin Exam arc. Why did he enact the Konoha Crush n? Killing Hiruzen just to prove his strength? It never made sense to him. Why would someone kill their mentor for such a shallow reason?

    After all, Orochimaru had been a kind-hearted child once. He fought fiercely for Konoha, and despite his ambitions, he wasn''t someone who would simply murder his teacher for trivial reasons.

    Not to mention, Hiruzen had let Orochimaru go after discovering his human experiments. Why would Orochimaru want to kill the person who spared his life?

    Now, everything made sense. It wasn''t just about ambition. Danzo had nted the seeds of darkness in Orochimaru''s heart long before his defection.

    Orochimaru''s mind raced.

    Danzo watched him closely, knowing his words were sinking in. "Orochimaru, everything I''ve said is to ease your conscience. Working under me doesn''t have to be a burden."

    Danzo then turned to leave, his confidence unwavering. He was certain he had swayed Orochimaru. After all, manipting talented young minds was his specialty.

    But in reality, Orochimaru had wanted to cooperate with Danzo for a while now. He had just never had the chance to approach him directly. Now, with Danzoing to him, the timing couldn''t be more perfect.

    However, he knew better than to let his enthusiasm show.

    While Danzo''s story was surprising, it didn''t truly affect him. Orochimaru had long detached himself from emotional ties. His parents'' death, while tragic, wasn''t a driving force for him anymore.

    What truly intrigued him was the realization that the power struggles within Konoha''s leadership had already begun in full force.

    If Orochimaru allied with Danzo, Hiruzen would undoubtedly distance himself. But many of Orochimaru''s ns required ess to resources that only Danzo could provide.

    Hiruzen, with his pacifist tendencies, would never allow Orochimaru to delve into the kinds of experiments he was nning. Hiruzen would never approve of anything rted to the First Hokage''s cells or ess to the Sealed Book.

    And there was a big difference between experimenting on corpses and conducting live experiments.

    It wasn''t long before Orochimaru made up his mind.

    That very night, Orochimaru made his way to the headquarters of Root, ready to meet with Danzo once more.

 Chapter 92:

    Root, located in the most secluded corner of Konoha, stood isted by a thick stone door. From the outside, the ce had a dark, ominous feel. Inside, it stretched like a deep well, plunging into the undergroundbyrinth beneath the vige.

    As Danzo often said, this was the "root" of Konoha, where the Root ninjas lived, hidden from the surface.

    "Danzo¡­ heh¡­"

    Orochimaru nced at the massive stone door, a small smile ying on his lips. Without a second thought, he operated the mechanism, causing the door to slowly grind open, revealing the deep abyss within.

    Once inside, he leaped down the well-like entrance, descending several times before the stone door sealed shut behind him. The darkness here was almost suffocating, with barely enough light to make out the shapes around him.

    "Stop!"

    "Who dares to enter Root without permission?"

    "Any unauthorized intruder will be killed on sight!"

    As soon as Orochimarunded, four masked ninjas from Root surrounded him. Their masks were more vibrant and sinister-looking than the standard Anbu, giving them an even more menacing appearance.The four of them held weapons at the ready, their eyes cold and ruthless, prepared to strike at a moment''s notice.

    Orochimaru''s brow furrowed slightly, and he was just about to counter when Danzo''s voice rang out from the shadows.

    "Stand down. I summoned him."

    Danzo stepped forward from the dark recesses of the underground.

    "Leave us."

    "Yes, sir!"

    With that, the four Root members sheathed their weapons and retreated without another word.

    Danzo smiled faintly as he looked at Orochimaru. "I''m d you came."

    "I just want to know the full story¡­ and why you''ve chosen me," Orochimaru replied, his voice calm butcking the deference one might expect from a subordinate. This casual tone didn''t sit well with the nearby Root ninjas, though Danzo himself didn''t seem to mind.

    Danzo smirked. "I knew you''d ask that. Let''s talk while we walk."

    Orochimaru nodded, and they began moving deeper into the Root base.

    As they walked, Danzo once again exined his previous story, how the Third Hokage''s mercy had led to Orochimaru''s parents'' deaths. Heid the me squarely on Hiruzen, painting him as the cause of their untimely end.

    Orochimaru, for his part, listened carefully. He knew there was some truth to Danzo''s words. Whether Danzo exaggerated or not, Hiruzen''s actions in the past aligned with what he was saying.

    "Orochimaru, earlier you asked why I chose you specifically," Danzo said as they continued walking through the dimly lit underground corridors.

    "Mm."

    "Before I answer that, let me ask you something first."

    "Go ahead, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru replied smoothly.

    "You''re familiar with your teammate, the girl Tsunade, right?" Danzo asked.

    "Of course," Orochimaru answered without hesitation. He knew Tsunade well, and more importantly, he had a good idea of where this conversation was headed. ?§Ñ??§àB§¦??

    "And you know who her grandfather was?"

    "I''ve heard the stories."

    Danzo nodded slightly. "Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage, the man known as the God of Shinobi. He was the legendary wielder of the Wood Release and even tamed the Nine-Tails with it."

    "But after him, no one could inherit his Wood Release abilities."

    "To control a tailed beast like the Nine-Tails, one would need either multiple Sharingan or Wood Release. In Konoha, we''ve tried resurrecting Wood Release through experiments. However, all tests, which were performed on willing adults, failed. All of the transnt experiments were unsessful."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Eventually, the experiment was deemed too dangerous andbeled a forbidden technique, sealed away."

    "I had almost given up on it¡­ until I met you."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "You want me to research this forbidden technique?"

    Danzo nodded, a gleam in his eye. "You''re as sharp as ever."

    "I once suggested to Hiruzen that we continue these experiments, but of course, he refused."

    "Then¡­ are you suggesting we go behind the Third Hokage''s back¡­?" Orochimaru trailed off, his voice purposefully cautious.

    "Orochimaru, don''t you understand by now?" Danzo pressed. "The Third Hokage is responsible for your parents'' deaths. You owe him nothing. There''s no reason for guilt."

    Danzo leaned in slightly, his voice taking on a more conspiratorial tone. "More importantly, if we seed in this technique¡­ you might even be able to bring your parents back."

    "Resurrect¡­ my parents?" Orochimaru echoed, feigning surprise.

    "Yes," Danzo said confidently. "This world is full of mysteries. Even resurrection is within reach. I believe that with your genius, you can achieve something great, whether for the vige, or for yourself."

    Danzo stopped walking and turned to face Orochimaru, his gaze intense. The weak candlelight flickered around them, casting eerie shadows on the walls.

    "So, Orochimaru¡­ what do you say?"

    Orochimaru pretended to mull it over, his head lowered in thought. "If you can guarantee that Hiruzen-sensei won''t find out¡­"

    "You don''t need to worry about that," Danzo cut in quickly, eager to seal the deal. "When the timees, I''ll have you officially transferred under me. You''ll be able to work for me openly."

    Danzo was skilled at manipting others, always ready to exploit the darkness in someone''s heart. If Orochimaru had been the same as he was in the original timeline, perhaps Danzo''s words would have led him down a darker path.

    But things were different now.

    Orochimaru smiled inwardly. This was all part of the game. He needed resources, and Danzo needed someone with his talents. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement.

    Outwardly, Orochimaru feigned deep thought, then replied with a touch of respect in his voice, "Since Danzo-sama has put it this way, I''ll humbly ept your offer."

    Danzo smiled, clearly pleased. "You''re as sensible as I thought, Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru didn''t respond, but inside, he couldn''t help but chuckle. This was all a dance of mutual exploitation. Each party would get what they wanted, at least for now.

    As for who would ultimately gain more from this partnership?

    Only time would tell.

 Chapter 121:

    The Land of Rain was a small, perpetually wet country where the rain rarely ceased. In the midst of the ongoing war, thisnd had be a battlefield for the major powers.

    This morning was no different, with a steady drizzle coating the jungle of the Land of Rain. Through the wet trees, countless figures moved swiftly, wearing ck raincoats. The sound of the rain hitting their cloaks was constant, but they ignored it, their focus entirely on their mission.

    These were the puppet masters of Sunagakure, the Sand Ninja''s elite unit. Their task was clear: to nk Konoha''s forces and attack in coordination with their main army.

    Puppet masters used a technique called "Puppet Jutsu", which involved controlling human-sized puppets with chakra threads. The strength of a puppet master depended on how many puppets they could control at once, but aside from a few elites, most puppet masters could only handle a single puppet.

    Goji was one such puppet master, a member of the Sand Ninja army. Though this was his first time on an actual battlefield, he wasn''t afraid. He had been on many dangerous missions before and was excited to be part of thisrge-scale operation. To him, this was an honor, especially because their captain, Po, was someone he deeply admired.

    It was said that Captain Po could control two puppets at once, one for offense, one for defense, making him a formidable opponent.

    "I love the weather in the Land of Rain," one of Goji''sradesmented, clearly enjoying the situation.

    "Yeah, if it weren''t for this kind of weather, Konoha''s ninjas wouldn''t be so easy to handle," another puppet master agreed.

    "True. This rain might affect us a bit, but it definitely messes with Konoha''s forces more.""Hahaha, I bet Konoha''s ninjas are going to suffer another loss today!"

    Listening to his teammates, Goji smiled. They all knew how much puppets feared fire techniques, fire could ignite their wooden puppets and disperse the poisonous smoke many of their puppets emitted. But the constant rain neutralized most fire techniques, making it the perfect environment for them. Plus, Sunagakure''s strengthy in Wind Style jutsu, which could easily overpower Fire Style techniques under these conditions.

    The thought gave him confidence. With the weather on their side, and the protection offered by their puppets, Goji believed they could handle whatever Konoha threw at them.

    "Focus, everyone," Captain Po''s voice cut through their conversation. "We''re nearing the canyon. Once we cross, we''ll be in position for the ambush. Stay sharp."

    The chatter died down as the puppet masters refocused, prepared toplete their mission.

    *Whoosh!*

    Suddenly, a soft sound sliced through the rain, and one of the puppet masters running ahead suddenly fell from the trees, his body hitting the ground with a sickening thud.

    He didn''t move.

    "Hey, Shu, what''s wrong?" Captain Po called out, but before anyone could react¡ª

    *Whoosh!*

    The same sound came again, and this time, Captain Po himself copsed. He hit the ground, lifeless, his wide eyes staring nkly ahead. He didn''t even have a chance to defend himself.

    "Enemy attack!" one of the puppet masters yelled, but panic had already set in.

    The remaining Sand Ninjas dove for cover, scrambling to understand what had just happened.

    "What''s going on? Who''s attacking us?"

    "I didn''t see any enemies nearby!"

    "Sensor ninja, hurry and find the enemy!"

    "Right away!"

    A sand ninja quickly knelt on the ground, pressing his hand into the mud as he extended his chakra to sense for enemies. Meanwhile, Goji, hiding behind arge rock, stared in horror at Captain Po''s fallen body. ????§°§£¨§s

    "How could this be happening?" he thought, panicked. "Captain Po had so much experience¡­ How did he die without even knowing what hit him?"

    ---

    Not far away, hidden behind a rocky outcrop, two Konoha ninjasy t on the ground, their raincoats blending in with the environment. The steady rain pattered down on their backs, but they didn''t seem to notice. Their focus was entirely on the canyon ahead, 800 meters away.

    Both wore wireless earpieces and had their Sharingan activated, their crimson eyes scanning the battlefield with a chilling intensity.

    "That''s two," one of them said quietly.

    "Nice shot," the other replied, equally calm.

    "Unbelievable, right?" Uchiha Dan grinned. "I never thought I''d say this, but Orochimaru''s invention is incredible."

    "Yeah," another voice chimed in. "I''m no fan of Orochimaru, but this thing is impressive."

    A brief silence followed, as the next Uchiha lined up his shot.

    "Yan, how''s your side?"

    "Don''t worry, we''re aiming now. The target¡­ looks like a Sand Ninja puppet master. Goodbye."

    *Bang!*

    The soft crack of the sniper rifle waspletely drowned out by the rain. A few momentster, the puppet master dropped dead, the same look of confusion and terror on his face as the others.

    "Wow¡­" Uchiha Ji, lying beside Uchiha Dan, muttered as he looked through a monocr scope at the fallen Sand Ninja in the distance. "This is unreal! How is this even possible? We''re hitting them from so far away, and they have no idea what''s happening."

    Beside him, Uchiha Fugaku, who had just taken down his own target, was equally astonished. His mind drifted back to the moment when Orochimaru first introduced them to this strange new weapon.

    It had begun during their pre-mission briefing, when Orochimaru unveiled a long iron box. None of the Uchiha had any idea what it contained, but Orochimaru instructed them to activate their Sharingan, promising to reveal something that would revolutionize their battlefield tactics.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Curiosity mixed with skepticism filled the room as they watched Orochimaru assemble the contents. In less than a minute, he had constructed a sleek, one-meter-long rifle with a steel barrel, a tripod, a tenfold scope, and a trigger, somethingpletely unfamiliar to them.

    When Orochimaru imed it could hit targets from 1000 meters away, the Uchiha were doubtful. However, their doubts were quickly dispelled when he aimed at a tree 800 meters in the distance and hit it with wless precision.

    ----

    An hour earlier

    Orochimaru had opened the box, revealing several long, polished items unlike any ninja tools they had ever encountered.

    "This," Orochimaru began, holding up one of the objects, "is a sniper rifle, designed for long-range precision strikes."

    The room fell into stunned silence, the Uchiha members staring at the unusual weapon.

    "What... is that?" Fugaku asked, his Sharingan activated as he tried toprehend what he was seeing.

    Orochimaru smirked. "With this, you''ll be able to eliminate the enemy''s puppet masters from a distance before they can even react."

    He then demonstrated how to aim and adjust the sights. "Your Sharingan will enhance your precision. This rifle has been specifically modified for ninja use, allowing you to take out targets quietly and effectively from extreme distances."

    The Uchiha watched in awe as Orochimaru showcased the rifle''s capabilities.

    "We''ll split into two sniper teams of Ten," Orochimaru continued. "With these weapons and your Sharingan, we''ll neutralize the puppet masters from afar. By the time the enemy realizes what''s happening, their puppet army will be severely weakened."

    Fugaku''s eyes widened as the full potential of the n became clear to him. "This... might actually work."

    -----

    Now, lying in the rain, taking down enemy puppet masters from extreme distances, they realized just how powerful this weapon was.

    "Shin," Uchiha Dan said, his voice quiet but serious. "What did Orochimaru call this thing again?"

    "A sniper rifle," Uchiha Shin replied, adjusting his aim.

    "Ha, what a fitting name."

    "Alright, no more talking," Uchiha Fugaku interrupted. "Focus on the mission. We need to take down as many of them as possible before they realize what''s happening."

    "Got it," the others replied in unison.

    "Remember," Fugaku added, his voice steady. "The moment the enemy reveals themselves¡­"

    *Bang!*

    He watched through his scope as another Sand Ninja puppet master dropped to the ground, a perfect headshot.

    "¡­we strike."

 Chapter 94:

    Konoha''s researchers weren''t ignorant. They had considered the first two methods Orochimaru had mentioned. Diluting the power of the First Hokage''s cells was essentially useless, as it stripped away the very strength they sought to harness. Enhancing the physical body, while usible in theory, was far too difficult. After all, the bloodline of a ninja set natural limits. Without a strong lineage, no amount of training could push someone to withstand such power. Even if the body were somehow enhanced, there would still be cell rejection.

    That''s why the experiments were abandoned.

    But now, this third method Orochimaru proposed was something entirely new something they hadn''t even dared to think of.

    Danzo''s initial impression of Orochimaru as a genius shifted slightly. Now, he began to see him as something else¡ªa madman. Only someone with a truly radical mind would even suggest this kind of solution.

    The idea of bncing life energy with mental energy? It was dangerous. Both energies, if too strong, could destroy the human body. Too much life force would cause rapid cellr growth, leading to premature death. And too much mental energy would result in madness, aplete loss of one''s sense of self.

    One force alone was perilous enough. But both?

    It wasn''t that the Konoha researchers hadn''t thought of it¡ªit was that they hadn''t dared to consider it.

    Yet now, hearing the idea from Orochimaru, Danzo was struck by a sense of rity. Perhaps this seemingly reckless method could work. Two forces, equally powerful, constantly restraining and bncing each other... Could it be feasible?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As Danzo pondered this, Orochimaru subtly lowered his head, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.It seems I''ve earned Danzo''s trust, he thought to himself.

    To be honest, Orochimaru didn''t know how the version of him from the original timeline had initially connected with Danzo, nor did he know exactly when they had first begun working together. What he did know was that in the original story, their coboration likely didn''t happen until after the Second Great Ninja War, when Orochimaru had already started delving into forbidden jutsu.

    But none of that mattered now. Orochimaru was revealing his scientific prowess earlier, getting Danzo''s attention long before those events.

    The third method he had mentioned was, in fact, something Danzo eventually used in the original series. However, Danzo didn''t yet possess the resources or knowledge to implement it at this point, so Orochimaru''s words came as a true revtion to him.

    Of course, Orochimaru had other methods up his sleeve, ways far beyond what he was telling Danzo. Gene fusion, gic modification, or even advanced gic enhancement fluids could all unlock the power of the First Hokage''s cells. But those were techniques Orochimaru wasn''t willing to share just yet. Revealing everything would only diminish his leverage.

    The more cards he held, the more control he would have in this dangerous game. And Orochimaru was intent on keeping those cards close to his chest.

    The oue of the meeting was inevitable.

    Danzo trusted Orochimaru now. Part of that trust was due to Orochimaru''s obvious talent. The other part? Danzo''s belief in his own ability to manipte people, to bend them to his will. Orochimaru''s youth was also a factor. Who would suspect that a thirteen-year-old could not only be a time traveler with vast knowledge but could also be more cunning than Danzo himself?

    Danzo brought Orochimaru deeper into the Root''s inner workings, showing him the hidden facilities and introducing him to his operatives.

    Theyout of Root wasn''t as sparse as it appeared from the outside. There were training rooms, rxation areas, workspaces everything a secretive organization might need.

    They eventually arrived at the training hall, where the dim lighting barely illuminated the thirty or so Root operatives practicing within. Their movements were swift and precise, despite the low visibility.

    "Let me introduce you to someone," Danzo said, stopping abruptly.

    Though his voice was low, it carried a weight that made everyone in the room stop what they were doing. In an instant, all the ninjas dropped to one knee, bowing to Danzo in perfect unison.

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but admire their discipline. No wonder Danzo was so fixated on power. The sheer authority hemanded was intoxicating.

    Satisfied with the response, Danzo addressed the group. "This is Orochimaru. From this day forward, he has the right toe and go as he pleases. You are to treat him as one of your own. Understood?"

    "Yes, Lord Danzo!" the Root members responded in perfect harmony.

    Though some of them nced at Orochimaru with curiosity or confusion, none of them questioned the order. Root operatives didn''t question. They simply obeyed.

    Having finished his announcement, Danzo turned back to Orochimaru. "This will be your new home. I trust you''ll get along with the others."

    "I understand," Orochimaru said quietly.

    He knew that by stepping into this world, he was bing more deeply involved in Konoha''s inner political struggles. Regardless of who would eventually win or lose, he doubted his own fate would be a peaceful one. But none of that mattered. What mattered was power. ??N£Ï?¨§?

    "Now, I''ll have someone show you around so you can get familiar with the ce," Danzo said, motioning to one of his subordinates. "Tomorrow, if there''s no mission, I''ll take you somewhere else."

    Orochimaru nodded but didn''t ask where. He understood that in the world of ninja, such questions were unnecessary.

    Seeing Orochimaru''s calm demeanor, Danzo nodded in approval and called over one of his operatives.

    "Gui, take Orochimaru around," Danzo ordered.

    "Yes, Lord Danzo!"

    Gui, a short and thin ninja, stepped forward. He was even more slender than Orochimaru, and stood no taller than 165 centimeters. Like all Root members, Gui was silent, following orders without question.

    Orochimaru walked ahead, with Gui trailing behind him, saying nothing.

    Though Orochimaru was a well-kept secret within Konoha, Root ninjas weren''t privy to that knowledge. As a result, Gui looked at Orochimaru with a mix of doubt and curiosity. He didn''t understand why someone who appeared even younger than himself had earned such special treatment from Danzo.

    "Well, what is it?" Orochimaru suddenly stopped walking, turning to face Gui.

    Gui blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    "You''re called Gui, right?" Orochimaru asked, a slight smile on his face.

    "No, that''s just my code name," Gui replied tersely.

    "What''s your real name?" Orochimaru pressed.

    "I¡­ I don''t have one," Gui answered simply.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly. "Ah, I see. Just as I expected. Show me your tongue, then."

    Gui looked startled. "My tongue?"

    Orochimaru nodded, still smiling. "Yes. Let me see it."

 Chapter 123:

    "The Sand Ninja will probably have a headache for a long time after this!" Tsunade remarked.

    If you can''t even see your enemy, you''re the first to die. Anyone in that situation would be extra cautious during their next attack.

    "Not just for a long time," Orochimaru added, a cold smile forming on his lips. "They''ll be hesitant to make any move until theye up with a solid counter-strategy. But first, let''s finish off the rest of their puppet squad and make sure they never forget."

    With that, Orochimaru pressed his hand to his ear, activating his wirelessmunicator. "Inuzuka Tsumugi, Uchiha Fugaku, take your teams and rendezvous at the designated point."

    "Understood!" came Fugaku''s swift reply.

    "Got it!" Tsumugi confirmed.

    *Swish, swish, swish!* Orochimaru leapt down the mountainside, leading his team into the action.

    His tactics were straightforward. He divided the 28 ninja into two squads. Each squad had eight Uchiha with activated Sharingan, operating in pairs as snipers. One member from the Aburame, Hyuga, and Inuzuka ns provided reconnaissance and sensory support, while Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade ensured that any enemy getting too close would be swiftly dealt with. The other team, led by Hatake Sakumo, followed the same pattern.

    It must be said that ninja had an incredible capacity for learning, particrly the Uchiha n, whose aptitude for quickly mastering new techniques was almost ridiculous. They didn''t need to be taught how to fight or sneak; those were basic ninja skills. All they had to do was learn how to operate the sniper rifles, and the Sharingan made this process much faster.Elements like wind direction, weather impact, and bullet trajectory were normallyplicated, but with the Sharingan, the Uchiha could grasp these nuances after only a few shots, enabling them to make increasingly precise strikes.

    While dashing through the forest, Jiraiya suddenly spoke up, his tone serious. "Orochimaru, this weapon is impressive, but it has some clear weaknesses."

    As a highly skilled ninja, it was only natural for Jiraiya to analyze new tactics and think of counters. He had been mulling over this new weapon''s potential downsides since the first ambush.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru nodded in agreement. "Of course. Against ordinary shinobi, it''s deadly. But against more experienced ninja, there are indeed limitations. After a few uses, the enemy will adapt."

    Jiraiya furrowed his brow as he thought it through. "Exactly. This thing is only useful for ambushes. You need a clear line of sight and prior knowledge of the enemy''s position. If the terrain has too many obstacles, the snipers won''t have time to aim, especially with how fast we ninja can move. Add in the fact that ninjas can use smoke bombs or clones to confuse their attackers, and¡ªwell, the rifle won''t stay as effective for long."

    Orochimaru nodded again. "Which is why we can only use this advantage a few more times before the Sand Ninja figure out a strategy to counter it."

    In the following days, Orochimaru''s and Hatake Sakumo''s teams continued to ambush the Sand Ninja forces that entered the Land of Rain. The enemy couldn''t see where the attacks wereing from, leading to several casualties. The long-rangebat caused chaos within the Sand Ninja ranks, and whispers spread among their forces about a new, deadly weapon Konoha was using, one that had unprecedented range and lethality.

    Rumors circted that Konoha had developed some kind of "superweapon" that allowed them to kill from beyond the normalbat range. As a result, the Sand Ninja became hesitant to engage in open areas with clear sightlines, as these ces had proven to be death traps.

    Where did Orochimaru get the locations for these ambushes? Three of the main attack routes were provided by the Third Hokage, while the others were discovered through the perceptive abilities of his reconnaissance teams.

    ---

    On the border of the Land of Wind, at the Sand Ninja''s military base, the atmosphere was tense. Outside themand tent, the bodies of fallen Sand Ninjasy in neat rows, each one a victim of Konoha''s unseen snipers.

    The Third Kazekage, widely known as the strongest Kazekage in history, stood among them, his expression grim. His frustration was palpable, he hadn''t even seen the enemy, yet so many of his men had died.

    "This is absurd!" he growled. "I''ve been on countless battlefields, but never one as strange as this."

    "It seems Konoha has developed a new weapon," a middle-aged woman beside him said, her tone equally solemn. She was dressed in a robe and held a bullet in her hand, carefully inspecting it.

    The Third Kazekage narrowed his eyes. With a flick of his wrist, the bullet was pulled from her hand and floated in the air in front of him, held in ce by his maic release technique. After examining it for a moment, he sent it flying toward a nearby mound, where it hit with a faint crack.

    The Kazekage frowned deeply. "With my Maic Release, I can control its trajectory, but the impact power is minimal. This kind of thing can only prate at short range. For it to kill at long range¡­ it has to be under 200 meters. But the reports say these attacks are happening from at least 800 meters." ????¦Â??

    The woman next to him, Chiyo, nodded in agreement. She was one of the most respected elders in Sunagakure, a top-tier puppet master and the grandmother of Sasori of the Red Sand.

    "Yes, the distance and power don''t match," Chiyo said thoughtfully. "But beyond the weapon, there''s something even more concerning."

    The Third Kazekage turned to her, sensing the weight of her words. "What do you mean?"

    Chiyo''s expression darkened. "It''s the speed of Konoha''s medical response. Several of our scouts reported that even severely injured Konoha ninjas were back in action within minutes, not days. Their healing capabilities seem far beyond what we''ve encountered before. The only time I''ve seen something like this was with the First Hokage."

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes shed coldly at the mention of the legendary Senju Hashirama. "Are you saying that Konoha has developed a method simr to the First Hokage''s healing abilities?"

    Chiyo nodded gravely. "It''s possible. Combining that kind of regenerative power with this new weapon¡­ It''s a troubling development."

    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists. "If that''s true, Konoha could pose an even greater threat than we anticipated."

 Chapter 96:

    Even though Hiruzen was being generous, Orochimaru knew better. The ck market price for fifty doses of the diluted gic enhancement fluid was around 75 million ryo far more than the 10 million he was being handed now. Still, Orochimaru epted it withoutint.

    Ten million ry¨­ isn''t bad, but the real profit is still ahead,Orochimaru thought.

    After handing Hiruzen the two prepared potions from his scroll, Orochimaru left the Hokage''s office. He knew that as the lead researcher on this project, he could control the pace of production and delivery, and Hiruzen wouldn''t question him. The Hokage was well aware of how valuable these potions were and trusted Orochimaru implicitly.

    Hiruzen, on the other hand, understood that the payment was too little for what Orochimaru was delivering. But as his disciple, Orochimaru hadn''t asked for any official funding. This was the best Hiruzen could offer as a gesture of appreciation.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru casually strolled through the vige streets, the 60 million ryo from his ck market dealings already restingfortably in his pocket. He couldn''t help but marvel at how easily he was able to make money.

    Other ninjas take on dangerous missions for mere tens of thousands or, at best, a few million ryo. Meanwhile, I can earn tens of millions with minimal effort.

    If this were the modern world, Orochimaru thought with a smirk, it would be the ultimate rags-to-riches story. The weakened versions of his gic enhancement and healing fluids were already popr, but if he introduced something more powerful, like the gene fusion fluid, the entire ninja world would be thrown into chaos.

    After all, gene fusion could theoretically create someone with the power of the First Hokage.

    But Orochimaru knew better than to release such power into the hands of others. He understood that giving too much power too soon would make people uncontroble. History had already shown what happened when people were given too much strength, like Kaguya''s two sons who betrayed their own mother after inheriting her abilities.Orochimaru chuckled to himself. Yes, the god-making n will have to wait. For now, I don''t have the strength to control anyone like that.

    Just as these thoughts crossed his mind, a familiar voice called out to him.

    "Hey, Orochimaru!" Tsunade''s voice rang through the street. She nced at the money box in his hand and raised an eyebrow. "Another payout, huh? Did your research seed again?"

    Orochimaru looked over and saw Tsunade walking toward him, holding her younger brother Nawaki by the hand. She seemed to have recovered somewhat from her recent grief.

    "Yeah," Orochimaru replied, giving her a brief nod. His eyes flicked down to Nawaki. "It''s been a while, Nawaki. You''ve grown."

    Nawaki, hiding behind Tsunade''s leg, looked at Orochimaru with wide eyes, clearly intimidated by the man''s appearance.

    "Heh, yeah, he''s grown a bit," Tsunade replied, smiling at her brother. "You haven''t visited in a while, Orochimaru. Nawaki, greet him properly."

    But Nawaki, unnerved by Orochimaru''s snake-like golden eyes, shrank back further behind his sister.

    Seeing his reaction, Tsunade crouched down and tried to reassure him. "What''s wrong? This is Orochimaru-nii. He used to hold you when you were a baby."

    Nawaki shifted ufortably and mumbled a reluctant response. "Um¡­ I know."

    Tsunade sighed, shaking her head. "You''re not usually this shy¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru, observing the boy''s hesitation, spoke up calmly. "It''s fine. Children are often afraid of people they don''t know well."

    It was true Orochimaru had held Nawaki once before, but that was back when he was barely two years old, before Tsunade''s parents had died. Since then, they hadn''t interacted much.

    Nawaki, a bit embarrassed, puffed up his chest and muttered defiantly, "I''m not afraid¡­ I''m just curious."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Curious? About what?"

    The boy hesitated for a moment before blurting out, "Why are his eyes like that? They''re¡­ kinda scary."

    The bluntness of his words caused Tsunade''s face to flush with embarrassment. She quickly waved her hands in apology. "I''m sorry, Orochimaru! He doesn''t mean any harm. He''s just a kid." ???¦­????S?

    But Orochimaru waved it off with a small smile. "No offense taken. Children often say what''s on their minds."

    In truth, Orochimaru''s golden vertical pupils did resemble those of a snake. While not exclusively snake-like, many predators shared this characteristic, and it wasn''t surprising that a young child would find them unsettling.

    However, Nawaki''s innocentment didn''t bother Orochimaru. After all, he could easily alter the shape and color of his eyes with his abilities if he ever felt the need to blend in. But he didn''t bother. There was no point in hiding who he was.

    "I bet if you gave me something to eat, I wouldn''t be afraid anymore!" Nawaki said suddenly, perking up at the mention of food.

    Before he could finish, Tsunade ced a firm hand on his head. "Nawaki, what did I tell you about manners? You can''t just ask people for food like that."

    "But sister," Nawaki protested, looking up at her with wide eyes. "Isn''t Orochimaru-nii your boyfriend? We''re family, right? So it''s fine!"

    Both Tsunade and Orochimaru were momentarily stunned by Nawaki''s bold statement. Tsunade''s cheeks turned red as she tried to find words, and Orochimaru blinked, mildly surprised.

    "Haha, you sure know a lot for your age," Orochimaru finally said with augh. "Come on then, I''ll treat you to some dango."

    "Really?!" Nawaki''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, turning on his heel. "Follow me if you want to eat."

    Without a second thought, Nawaki eagerly followed Orochimaru, leaving a flustered Tsunade standing there. After a moment, she let out a smallugh and trailed after them, smiling at the sight of her little brother''s happiness.

    ---

    At the dango shop in Konoha, Nawaki was happily devouring the sweet and savory treats while Tsunade and Orochimaru sat nearby.

    As Nawaki focused on his food, Orochimaru reached into his ninja pouch and pulled out two vials of green liquid. "Here," he said, passing them to Tsunade. "This is the result of mytest research. One for you, and one for Jiraiya."

    "Huh? For us?" Tsunade blinked in surprise, holding the vials up to the light.

    "Yeah," Orochimaru confirmed. "It''s a form that increases chakra capacity."

    Tsunade''s eyes widened. "Wow, that''s incredible! How do we use it?"

    "Just drink it," Orochimaru replied simply.

    Tsunade was never one to hesitate. She was about to uncork the vial and drink it right then and there, but Orochimaru quickly stopped her.

    "Not here," he said firmly.

    "Why not?" she asked, confused.

    "You''ll see when you get home," Orochimaru answered cryptically, not bothering to borate.

    Tsunade gave him a curious look but decided to trust him. After finishing up their meal, the three parted ways. Orochimaru went off to continue his own errands, while Tsunade returned to the Senju n''s residence, still wondering why Orochimaru had warned her about drinking the potion in public.

    ---

    Ten minutester, Tsunade found out exactly why.

    The moment she drank the potion back at home, she was overwhelmed by the pungent, foul odor that emanated from her body as the potion took effect.

    "Ugh, this smell!" Tsunade gagged, rushing toward the bathroom. "No wonder he told me not to drink it at the dango shop! I would''ve cleared the ce out!"

    The stench was unbearable. If she had taken the potion in the shop, the owner might have thrown her out on the spot.

    After the potion''s effects settled, Tsunade didn''t bother to check her chakra levels immediately. Instead, she made a beeline for the shower. As a kunoichi, and more importantly, a woman with pride, she wasn''t going to tolerate smelling like this.

    As she stripped down and let the hot water wash over her, she caught sight of her reflection in the steamed-up mirror.

    "Huh? Wait a second¡­ Did I just¡­ get bigger?" she muttered to herself in surprise, ncing down at her body.

 Chapter 97:

    Gene enhancement, while primarily focused on augmenting the gic structure, also involves arge-scale detoxification process before the actual enhancement begins.

    This detoxification is simr to a deep cleanse, flushing out toxins and impurities from the body through the sweat nds. The smell of these impurities being expelled is, to put it mildly, far from pleasant.

    Of course, the gic enhancement process also promotes growth and development it''s all part of the gene strengthening. It wasn''t something Orochimaru paid much attention to, as he viewed it as a secondary benefit, but for Tsunade, it was an unexpected and rather wee surprise.

    "Did I really¡­ grow?" she murmured to herself, still in disbelief.

    ***

    "What?! That actually worked?"

    At the door of a nearby house, Jiraiya''s eyes widened in amazement as he stared at the light green vial in Tsunade''s hand.

    "Wow, Orochimaru actually pulled it off again!" Jiraiya eximed, thoroughly impressed.

    Tsunade, always quick to take advantage of a moment, gave him a smug look. "Of course! Do you know who my boyfriend is?"Her boastful tone made it sound as though she had been the one to develop the potion herself. Jiraiya rolled his eyes. "Oh please, like that has anything to do with you. You didn''t make this, you''re just¡ªwait¡­ hold on a sec."

    Jiraiya''s eyes flicked up and down, and for a second, he froze. "You¡ªTsunade¡ªdid you¡­?"

    "Where are you looking, idiot!?" Tsunade''s expression darkened, her voice suddenly cold and menacing.

    "N-nothing! I wasn''t looking! I swear!" Jiraiya stammered, his forehead already breaking into a sweat as he frantically waved his hands. "It was just an ident! Careless, yeah heh heh, careless!"

    Tsunade was still dressed conservatively, but the fierce look in her eyes was more than enough to make Jiraiya back down. He knew better than to push his luck when Orochimaru wasn''t around to potentially intervene. Tsunade had no problem sending him flying with a single punch.

    "Fine, I''ll let it go this time," Tsunade said, rolling her eyes but handing him the vial. "Here, this is for you."

    Jiraiya, not wanting to press his luck, quickly took the potion from her. He held it up to the light, squinting as he examined the strange liquid.

    "This stuff is supposed to increase chakra, right? Are we sure it doesn''t have, you know, any side effects?" Jiraiya asked, his skepticism evident. "What if it kills me?"

    "Kills you?! Are you serious?" Tsunade scowled. "Orochimaru gave it to you out of the goodness of his heart, and you''re questioning him? Fine, if you''re scared of it, give it back!"

    "No, no, I''m not scared!" Jiraiya quickly pulled the potion closer to his chest, afraid Tsunade might take it back. "I''m just making sure! Thanks for bringing it by, Tsunade. See you tomorrow!"

    With that, Jiraiya practically mmed the door of his home shut, not wanting to give her any more chances to throw a punch his way. For all his bravado, he wasn''t stupid he knew better than to provoke Tsunade when she was already in a good mood.

    Leaning back against the door, Jiraiya stared at the vial in his hand. He might have been acting overly cautious in front of Tsunade, but deep down, he trusted Orochimaru''s work. After all, if this potion really could boost chakra, it would help him immensely with his Sage Mode training. ?¨¤?????¨¨s?

    Jiraiya''s grin widened. If this worked, he''d be able to master his techniques even faster.

    Meanwhile, outside, Tsunade stood in silence for a moment, staring at the closed door. A thought crossed her mind, one she couldn''t quite shake.

    This potion promotes growth and development. Does Orochimaru think I''m¡­ too small? Is that why he gave it to me?

    She blinked, her cheeks flushing slightly. No¡­ that can''t be, right?

    ***

    Time passed, and soon night had fallen over Konoha. The bright moon hung low over the vige, casting its pale light across the rooftops and streets.

    Far from the vige''s center, in a remote part of Konoha, a small stone gate stood hidden away. Several masked Root ninjas stood guard near the entrance.

    Inside the stone gate, two figures spoke in hushed voices.

    Orochimaru,pletely unaware of Tsunade''s overthinking, was far more captivated by whaty in front of him, a massiveboratory filled with advanced equipment.

    "This is theboratory where the previous experiments were conducted," Danzo said, his voice calm and measured. "I''ve had it cleaned up for you. Let me know if there''s anything else you need, and I''ll have it brought here."

    Danzo knew he had to show sincerity if he wanted to keep Orochimaru on his side. If Orochimaru was going to help him, the least he could do was provide him with the proper tools and resources.

    Orochimaru nced around, inspecting the vastb. It was filled with various experimental chambers and equipment everything he needed for his research.

    I was thinking I''d have to build something myself, Orochimaru mused, but with this space¡­ I could easily carve out two secret rooms in here without Danzo ever noticing.

    Danzo rarely visited theb himself, so the risk of discovery was minimal.

    "The equipment is mostly sufficient, but there are a few things missing," Orochimaru said afterpleting his inspection.

    He walked over to a nearby workbench, picked up a pen and paper, and quickly jotted down a list of additional supplies he would need.

    "Have them get these for me," Orochimaru said, handing the list to Danzo.

    Danzo nced at the paper and nodded. "Consider it done. But I need to ask when can you start the experiment?"

    "Patience, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "Scientific research takes time. Rushing it will only lead to mistakes. However, if the materials are gathered soon, I can give it a trial run."

    Danzo nodded again, epting the exnation. After briefly discussing the research in more detail, Danzo handed Orochimaru a scroll from within his robes.

    "No matter what it takes, Orochimaru, you must seed in bringing Wood Release back to the world. Take this it should help. I''ll leave you to it."

    Orochimaru epted the scroll, watching as Danzo left theboratory. As soon as he was gone, Orochimaru couldn''t help but let his curiosity get the better of him.

    Opening the scroll, a small cloud of white smoke puffed out, revealing arge, transparent ss container filled with an antiseptic solution. Floating inside the solution was a piece of flesh no ordinary tissue, but a chunk of cells radiating an immense amount of life energy.

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed. "Heh, just as I thought."

    ***

    The next morning, Tsunade made her way to Orochimaru''s house, knocking on the door with force.

    "Orochimaru! You there?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Now that she was a Chunin, Tsunade had more missions to deal with, and on days when she had a task, her younger brother, Nawaki, was often left in the care of a nanny hired by the Third Hokage. Today, however, she had some free time and was feeling restless.

    When there was no response after the first few knocks, Tsunade knocked again.

    Thud thud thud.

    Still no answer.

    "What''s this guy doing?" Tsunade muttered to herself, furrowing her brow.

    Without thinking twice, she jumped over the wall surrounding Orochimaru''s house with ease, making her way quietly toward the house. She passed through the yard, the living room, and finally came to the bedroom.

    "Still asleep?"

    Seeing Orochimaru''s figure lying on the bed, she was a bit surprised. It was already almost 10 AM, and he was still in bed? That waspletely unlike him. Orochimaru was usually up early, and his senses were always sharp he never let his guard down, even when sleeping.

    Frowning, Tsunade approached the bed. She raised her hand to wake him, but as she reached out, she noticed something odd.

    Is it just me, or does he look¡­ good when he''s sleeping? she thought.

    "Hmph, of course, my boyfriend looks great even when he sleeps," Tsunade muttered to herself before reaching out. "Hey, Orochimaru, wake up. Let''s head out together.."

    *Poof!*

    The moment her hand touched the figure on the bed, Orochimaru vanished in a puff of white smoke.

    "What the¡ª?! A shadow clone?"

 Chapter 127:

    Orochimaru''s sudden shift in the conversation left both Tsunade and Jiraiya momentarily stunned. The two hadn''t expected him to bring up Senjutsu the ancient art of Sage Mode training.

    "Senjutsu?" Tsunade blinked, confused. It wasn''t a topic they discussed often.

    Jiraiya frowned slightly, still leaning against the tree. "Orochimaru, why the sudden interest in Sage techniques?"

    Orochimaru didn''t miss a beat. "You don''t n on having this discussion out here in the open, do you?"

    Jiraiya nced around, noticing the edge of the camp was empty, but he understood what Orochimaru meant. Despite the apparent solitude, it wasn''t the best ce to discuss such secretive techniques. With a sigh, Jiraiya pushed off from the tree and moved closer to Orochimaru, resigning himself to the conversation.

    "Alright, fine. What''s this about?"

    Orochimaru, as usual, wasted no time. "Tell me honestly. Have you mastered Sage Mode yet?"

    There was a brief hesitation from Jiraiya before he gave a reluctant sigh. "Well¡­ to be honest¡­" He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "I haven''t fully mastered it. Not yet, anyway."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Why not?"Jiraiya grimaced, clearly embarrassed to admit his shorings in front of his old friend. "It''s about the chakra. I don''t have enough." He sighed, realizing he had to exin. "You see, senjutsu requires bncing your own chakra with natural energy. If you don''t have enough chakra, it''s almost impossible to maintain the right ratio of natural energy to chakra. You end up being overwhelmed by the natural energy instead."

    "Not enough chakra?" Orochimaru repeated, slightly surprised.

    "Yeah," Jiraiya continued with a weakugh. "I''ve been working on increasing my chakra reserves for years. And that potion you gave me helped, Orochimaru, but it''s still not enough. I''m close¡­ but not quite there yet."

    As Orochimaru listened, he began piecing the information together. Ninja techniques generally rely on chakra, abination of physical and spiritual energy. However, senjutsu chakra, which was used in Sage Mode, was formed by absorbing natural energy from the environment and perfectly blending it with one''s chakra. To achieve Sage Mode, the user had to maintain a bnce where natural energy ounted for one-third of the mix.

    It was a delicate process. Too much natural energy, and the user would lose control, turning into stone. Too little, and Sage Mode couldn''t activate at all.

    The bnce had to be perfect, physical energy, spiritual energy, and natural energy in equal parts. For that, arge chakra reserve was necessary. Even small fluctuations in the ratio could result in failure.

    "So that''s why you haven''t mastered it," Orochimaru murmured, his eyes narrowing as he processed the information. He now understood that without a massive chakra pool, even the smallest imbnce between the natural energy and personal chakra could throw off the entire process, leading to failure.

    Jiraiya, though a highly capable ninja, wasn''t born into a n with particrlyrge chakra reserves like the Uzumaki or Senju. It made sense why Naruto, with his vast chakra, mastered Sage Mode rtively quicklypared to Jiraiya, who struggled for years.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Orochimaru turned his gaze to Tsunade.

    "And what about you, Tsunade? Why didn''t you pursue Sage Mode?"

    Tsunade blinked, clearly not expecting the question. "Me? Well¡­ when I signed the contract with the slugs, I heard about Sage Mode, but I didn''t feel like I was suited for it. So, I never really pursued it."

    Orochimaru frowned. Not suited for it? Was there truly such a thing? After all, she was a Senju, a descendant of Hashirama himself. Shouldn''t she have a natural aptitude for such powerful techniques?

    He wondered whether it was really about "suitability" or, more likely, the same issue Jiraiya faced, insufficient chakra. Maybe Tsunade had convinced herself early on that she wasn''tpatible with Sage Mode, when in reality, the training required more chakra than she possessed.

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru said suddenly, "can you summon a slug from Shikkotsu Forest and ask about their Sage Mode?"

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, confused by the request. "You want me to ask the slugs about Sage Mode?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied. "I want to confirm something."

    Tsunade didn''t argue. She trusted Orochimaru enough to know that he wouldn''t ask her to do this without a good reason. So, without further hesitation, she bit her thumb, forming a series of hand seals before mming her palm on the ground. ???????§¦?

    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"

    A puff of white smoke appeared, revealing a small slug, norger than her hand. It crawled onto her arm, greeting her in its gentle, sweet voice. "Hello, Tsunade-sama."

    Tsunade smiled softly at the familiar presence. "Katsuyu, I need to ask you something. Can you tell me how the Sage Mode of Shikkotsu Forest works?"

    The little slug hesitated, ncing at Orochimaru and Jiraiya, clearly wary of discussing such secretive matters in front of them.

    Orochimaru, sensing the slug''s difort, spoke up. "Don''t worry. Even if you exin it, we can''t learn it without being in Shikkotsu Forest itself."

    The slug considered his words for a moment, then finally answered. "Very well, Tsunade-sama. The requirement for Shikkotsu Forest''s Sage Mode is that one must possess a vast amount of chakra, at least ten times the chakra that you currently have. Only then can one handle the natural energy."

    "Ten times the chakra I have now?" Tsunade repeated, her brow furrowing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The slug continued, "Yes, and one must also use a special medium from Shikkotsu Forest to sense the natural energy, simr to how the toads of Mount My¨­boku use their toad oil."

    Orochimaru nodded, now understanding. So it was all about chakra volume, just as I suspected.

    Without arge enough chakra reserve, it was impossible to control natural energy properly. That''s why only certain individuals could truly master Sage Mode. Those without the necessary chakra reserves either failed or struggled, just like Jiraiya.

    But then, a more important question formed in his mind, what about the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama?

    He turned back to the slug. "One more thing, Katsuyu. The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, did he learn his Sage Mode from Shikkotsu Forest?"

 Chapter 99:

    Hiruzen held the meeting to distribute the weakened gic enhancement fluid, and it felt a lot like apany CEO handing out bonuses to employees. And in many ways, that wasn''t too far from the truth.

    Konoha had been founded on the strength of two major ns, Senju and Uchiha with the rest of the families and civilian ninjasing to seek protection and opportunity. The structure wasn''t all that different from the early stages of apany being formed. Hiruzen was the third CEO, while Danzo and the other vige elders were the board of directors. The n heads were like shareholders or department heads, each with their own interests and influence.

    Later that night, after the meeting had ended, Danzo made his way to Orochimaru''sboratory outside Konoha, his face showing a hint of displeasure.

    "Orochimaru, you shouldn''t have given Hiruzen so many of those gic enhancement potions!" Danzoined, his tone dripping with dissatisfaction.

    Orochimaru, who was busy examining a test tube, barely nced at him. "Oh? And why''s that?"

    Danzo scowled. "He used them to strengthen his influence with the ns. His position is bing more unshakable!"

    Orochimaru paused, then gave Danzo a sidelong nce. This guy¡­ he thought, somewhat amused. He''s really upset over this?

    It was clear to Orochimaru why Danzo had failed to surpass Sarutobi for the position of Hokage. His vision was so narrow, constantly getting caught up in small grievances. Hecked the broader strategy needed to secure true,sting power.

    Lately, Danzo had begun to believe that he had sessfully brainwashed Orochimaru, so he felt morefortable openly expressing his ambitions in front of him. And Orochimaru had yed along, never showing any signs of disloyalty."That may be true," Orochimaru replied, still sounding nonchnt. "But even without these potions, Sensei''s position would continue to solidify. The vige is at peace for now, and his approval is high."

    Danzo wasn''t cated. "Even so, you gave him too many!" He crossed his arms in frustration, still grumbling.

    Orochimaru quickly understood where this was going. Danzo''s real problem wasn''t Sarutobi''s increasing influence it was that Orochimaru had given the Hokage so many potions while seemingly leaving Danzo with nothing.

    Ah, so that''s what this is about, Orochimaru mused silently. He''s upset I didn''t save any for him.

    Smiling inwardly, Orochimaru reached under his workbench and pulled out a small iron box, cing it in front of Danzo.

    Danzo''s eyes lit up momentarily, but his face remained as stoic as ever. After all, as the head of Root, he couldn''t show his emotions so easily.

    "Orochimaru, you have more of these?"

    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "This box is just for you, Danzo-sama. I wouldn''t deceive my own teacher so brazenly if it weren''t to support you."

    Danzo''s expression rxed slightly, though his suspicion seemed to melt awaypletely. Orochimaru''s words had hit just the right note, and Danzo believed him without further questioning.

    In truth, Orochimaru had prepared for this. He knew Danzo would be suspicious if he handed everything over to Hiruzen, so he had made sure to keep some potions aside just for him. After all, maintaining good rtions with Danzo could be just as useful as aligning with the Hokage.

    "Orochimaru, you never fail to impress me," Danzo said with a slight nod of approval, his tone finally softening.

    Orochimaru didn''t respond, instead turning back to his experiments. He knew when to stay quiet, there was no need to say too much. Danzo had what he wanted, and Orochimaru''s silence kept him content.

    Danzo, satisfied with his "share," opened the iron box and found Five bottles of the gic enhancement fluid inside. It wasn''t as much as Hiruzen had received, but it was more than enough for his purposes.

    Without another word, Danzo took the box and left theboratory, his mood considerably improved.

    As soon as the door shut behind him, Orochimaru allowed himself a small, amused smile.

    He''s treating those defective potions like treasure, Orochimaru thought with a chuckle.

    "It''s almost entertaining."

    In reality, the potions he''d given to Danzo were of lower quality, defective batches that wouldn''t work as well as the ones Hiruzen received. But Danzo didn''t know that, and he was content with what he''d been given. ???N???§¦?

    For Orochimaru, the advantages of aligning with Danzo far outweighed the risks. While Hiruzen was Konoha''s official leader, Danzo was the shadow lurking behind the scenes. And one day, Danzo might even grant Orochimaru ess to something as valuable as the Scroll of Seals.

    The potions themselves didn''t matter much to Orochimaru. They were defects of the weakened versions that only worked on the first dose and didn''t hold any personal value to him beyond their use as a tool for negotiation.

    Still, it amused him to see how much weight Danzo and the others ced on something that Orochimaru had already moved past.

    ***

    Time passed as Orochimaru continued his research. Konoha gathered statistics on the effectiveness of the gic enhancement fluids, and the results were generally favorable. The chakra increase varied from 20% to 100%, though there were some fluctuations depending on the individual.

    Orochimaru had already expected this and offered a logical exnation for the variance: "The more someone''s chakra increases, the weaker their gic structure was to begin with. Conversely, those who experience a smaller increase had better genes to begin with."

    It was a reasonable exnation, and the vige epted it without issue.

    However, not everyone was pleased. Tsunade, for instance, had her chakra increase by 40%, while Jiraiya''s increase was only around 30%. This discrepancy drove her mad.

    "Does this mean Jiraiya''s genes are better than mine?" Tsunade hadined to Orochimaru, clearly frustrated.

    Orochimaru had to suppress a sigh. Really? This again?

    In reality, the potions he''d given to both Tsunade and Jiraiya were the best quality ones he had. His own chakra increase was 50%, and he hadn''tined. Tsunade''s 40% boost was actually among the best in Konoha, but she seemed hung up on the idea that Jiraiya''s results meant something about their gic superiority.

    Still, Orochimaru didn''t care too much about theints. He was already working on something far more advanced. His personal experiments with the First Hokage''s cells were going well, and he was confident that his own gic enhancements would soon far surpass anything he had distributed so far.

    ***

    Months passed, and soon, half a year had flown by.

    One afternoon, in a secret experimental base located five kilometers outside of Konoha, Orochimaru stood before a small cage, a satisfied smile on his face.

    Inside the cage was a white mouse, which he had been experimenting on for weeks.

    "Alright, show me what you can do," Orochimaru said, his voice calm but expectant.

    The mouse seemed to understand hismand. It stood upright on its hind legs, put its front paws together, then stretched out one paw suddenly.

    Whoosh!

    A small wooden splinter, no bigger than a chopstick, shot out from the mouse''s paw.

    "Finally¡­" Orochimaru whispered, a smile spreading across his face. "Wood Release."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A system notification rang in his mind: [Ding, the gic modification experiment was sessful. Technology at this stage: Cloning technology. The next stage of technology: advanced gic enhancement fluid.]

    "Haha, it''s finally done!" Orochimaruughed softly to himself, watching the mouse carefully.

    Although it had only produced a small piece of wood, it was still Wood Release a testament to the sess of the gic modification.

    For this particr experiment, Orochimaru had opted to use mice as his test subjects. Since the purpose was simply to unlock the next stage of technology, he didn''t need to perform the modifications on humans. Mice had shorter life cycles and grew faster, making them ideal for testing.

    Out of the 102 mice he had used in the experiment, only one had survived to adulthood and sessfully demonstrated the ability to use Wood Release. While the sess rate was low, one survivor was enough for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    With this experimentpleted, the cloning technology was unlocked, and more importantly, the advanced gic enhancement fluid was now within reach.

 Chapter 129:

    Jiraiya''s heart was filled with disbelief.

    Can my chakra really increase by 60% at this point?

    The effect of this potion was at least five times more potent than the previous one. He remembered how much chakra he had when he used the first potion. Back then, he had significantly less chakra than he did now. A 60% boost wasn''t just a simple increase, it was exponential.

    As this realization sank in, Jiraiya found himself ncing at the darker potion still in his hand.

    If the light green potion was this powerful... what would the dark green one do?

    But he couldn''t worry about that just yet. Right now, mastering Sage Mode was his top priority.

    With that thought, Jiraiya washed up, got dressed, and returned to his small, secluded tent.

    After making a few preparations, he ced his hands together, gathering his chakra.

    Twenty minutester, two small toads appeared on his shoulders, one perched on the left, the other on the right."Little Jiraiya, why''d you summon us sote? We were just about to doze off¡­"

    "Yeah, what gives? Couldn''t this wait until morning?"

    Jiraiya ignored theirints, grinning. "This isn''t the time for that! Don''t you see?"

    "Huh? Wait... Have you finally done it?" the toad on the left asked, its eyes widening.

    "Yeah, you were still strugglingst time. What''s changed?" the other one chimed in.

    "It''s a long story," Jiraiya said, unable to suppress his excitement. "I''ll exin everything once we get back to Mount My¨­boku."

    With that, the two small toads exchanged a nce, nodded, and vanished in a puff of white smoke.

    A momentter, Jiraiya himself disappeared from his tent.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru waspletely unaware of Jiraiya''s progress. He had no idea how much Jiraiya''s chakra had increased.

    To Orochimaru, this wasn''t really a big deal.

    For most shinobi, doubling their chakra would feel like an incredible leap in power. But for those with special constitutions or massive chakra reserves, such an increase was rtively insignificant.

    Take Naruto, for example. His chakra reserves were said to be a hundred times greater than Kakashi''s.

    Even without factoring in the chakra used to suppress the Nine-Tails, Naruto still had about four times more chakra than Kakashi.

    In other words, even if Naruto lost 96% of his chakra, he''d still have more than enough to outss Kakashi in that department.

    So, when Orochimaru thought about numbers like "doubling" or "tripling" chakra levels, they didn''t mean much to him.

    He had also theorized that while gic enhancements could boost an individual''s chakra or physical abilities, there were limits. A person''s genes were stillrgely determined by their lineage. An average ninja''s genes, even after enhancement, would still belong to an ordinary person. ?????¦¢??

    All that enhancement did was raise the baseline.

    But whenpared to individuals who were born with extraordinary bloodlines or innate abilities like those with "Kaguya''s" genes, there was still noparison.

    ---

    That night, conversations continued into thete hours, and after chatting with Tsunade, Orochimaru began forming a n.

    "I''ll have to find time to revisit Ry¨±chi Cave."

    After all, Senjutsu was one of the few techniques that could harm members of the ¨­tsutsuki n.

    "The sooner I master it, the better."

    "Orochimaru, thank you!" Tsunade said, looking at the two potions in her hands. She was genuinely grateful. She understood better than anyone how valuable they were.

    "You''re wee," Orochimaru replied.

    "How should I repay you?" Tsunade asked with a yful smile.

    Orochimaru''s face remained neutral. "Pledge yourself to me," he said smoothly.

    "Huh?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow, eyeing him suspiciously. "When did you start saying things like that? Are you sure you''re not Jiraiya in disguise?" she teased, scanning him from head to toe.

    In her mind, Orochimaru never joked about these things.

    "People change," Orochimaru replied, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. He raised a pale finger and gently lifted her chin. "There are many things I didn''t understand before... but that doesn''t mean I don''t understand them now. Isn''t that right, Tsunade?"

    Tsunade''s cheeks flushed slightly. She was caught off guard by his boldness and stumbled over her words. "Y-yeah, but¡­ not here, not in this camp¡­"

    "Oh?" Orochimaru smirked, raising an eyebrow. "It seems you''ve thought this through, haven''t you?"

    "Well... obviously," Tsunade muttered, trying to sound nonchnt. "We''ve known each other since we were kids. Isn''t it natural?"

    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Good. I hope you won''t back down when the timees."

    Tsunade tried to remain confident, but her voice wavered slightly. "I won''t¡­"

    Deep down, she had long considered herself Orochimaru''s partner. She''d been prepared for this. As a kunoichi, she knew how fleeting life could be, especially in times of war. It wasn''t unreasonable to want someone by her side, someone she trusted.

    And who better than Orochimaru, who had been her emotional anchor since childhood?

    But despite her resolve, she knew that taking that next step would make her nervous. She couldn''t deny that.

    Her feelings were conflicted.

    Orochimaru, seeing Tsunade''s attempt at bravado, felt a surge of emotion as well. There was a growing connection between them, one that had be harder to ignore. If it weren''t for the fact that they were still on the frontlines, where a mission coulde at any moment, he might have acted on his feelings right then.

    Tsunade, feeling his intense gaze, blushed even more. Quickly, she found an excuse to retreat to her tent.

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, ready to follow, but before he could take a step, a swarm of insects appeared in front of him.

    "A mission?"

    The bugs arranged themselves into words.

    Seeing the message, Orochimaru''s brow furrowed. "I see."

    After the insects dispersed, Orochimaru nced over at the nearby patrol ninjas. He approached them.

    "Heading outte, Lord Orochimaru?" one of them asked.

    "Yes, just taking a walk. If a missiones in while I''m away, inform Tsunade."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Understood, Lord Orochimaru!"

    Orochimaru nodded, hands in his pockets, and casually strolled out of the camp.

    ---

    The night was dark, but the moonlight provided enough illumination.

    He didn''t rush, walking at a rxed pace.

    After who knows how long, Orochimaru arrived at a thatched hut in the wilderness.

    Suddenly, a shadow darted from the darkness, aiming a punch at the back of his head.

    Orochimaru didn''t even turn around. With a slight twist of his body, he effortlessly dodged the attack.

    "A strike at this speed won''t work on me," he said calmly.

    Without hesitation, he kicked toward his attacker''s abdomen.

    "Bang!"

    The figure exploded into a swarm of buzzing insects.

    "An insect clone?"

    Before he could react further, countless bugs swarmed up his legs, crawling rapidly over his body, wrapping around him in a dense ck mass.

    "Secret Technique: Parasitic Destruction Insects!"

    A cloaked figure, wearing sunsses, emerged from the shadows beside the hut.

    "Even you, Lord Orochimaru, cannot escape my insects... or can you?"

    "You''re not the only one who knows how to use clones, Aburame Ryoma."

 Chapter 101:

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of satisfaction.

    He had been right. The little girl standing before him Yakushi Nono was none other than the future director of the orphanage who would go on to raise Kabuto Yakushi, one of Orochimaru''s most brilliant and loyal subordinates. Known as the "Wandering Miko," Nonouwould eventually be an expert spy and a highly skilled medical ninja. Seeing her at this age gave Orochimaru an idea.

    Perhaps, instead of waiting for Kabuto toe into the picture, why not start earlier and groom Nono as his assistant?

    Orochimaru nodded to himself thoughtfully.

    He had considered countless individuals to be his assistant. Among them, Tsunade had always been the most fitting candidate. She had the strongest medical expertise, a deep knowledge of poisons and antidotes, and the ability to heal even the most fatal injuries. She was, in many ways, the perfect assistant.

    But she had one fatal w: her loyalty to Konoha and her bloodline as a member of the Senju n. Tsunade would never betray Konoha, not even for him. If Orochimaru ever became an enemy of the vige or was forced to conduct more extreme experiments, she would undoubtedly be the first to stand against him.

    And that was something Orochimaru couldn''t afford.

    Nono, on the other hand, was still young, impressionable, and full of potential. She was already in Root, being trained in the art of espionage, and showed early signs of medical proficiency. If he could mold her from this young age, she might be the perfect assistant, loyal only to him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Maybe it''s time to give this a try¡­" Orochimaru thought to himself as he observed the girl.At the moment, Yakushi Nono was just a four or five-year-old child. An orphan picked up by Danzo for her unique talents and brought to Root for training. She was still adjusting to her new life, looking around with innocent curiosity. Orochimaru noticed her staring at him with wide eyes, wondering who this unfamiliar man was. Unlike the others in Root, who wore the standard armor and masks, Orochimaru was dressed like a normal Chunin, which made her all the more intrigued.

    "Who is this person?" Nono thought. "He''s not dressed like the others here. He must be important if he''s walking around with Danzo-sama."

    She had only been here for a short time, but she understood the hierarchy well. Danzo and his subordinates were the silent protectors of Konoha, operating from the shadows. The root ninjas were elite, always masked and armored. Yet here was Orochimaru, walking freely without any of the standard Root attire, alongside Danzo, the leader of Root himself. That meant something.

    Danzo, noticing Orochimaru''s momentary silence, asked, "What''s wrong? Did you want to pick the little girl as your opponent?"

    Orochimaru snapped out of his thoughts. "Of course not," he said with a faint smile. "You, you, and the others I picked earlier,e at me together."

    "Together?" Danzo raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure?"

    The ninjas under Danzo''smand weren''t ordinary. Every Root member was handpicked by Danzo himself, and even the weakest among them were elite Chunin. Orochimaru had just called out five of them. Even if Orochimaru had the strength of a high-ranking ninja, it would still be difficult to handle all five at once.

    Orochimaru simply nodded. "I''m sure."

    Danzo, after receiving confirmation, gave the order. "Everyone else, clear the room. Those who were called, stay behind."

    The room quickly emptied, leaving Orochimaru and the five Root operatives. The five ninjas nced at each other, unsure of what to make of the situation.

    Many of them looked down on Orochimaru. To them, he was simply the disciple of Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Hokage. None of them knew about his performance during the Chunin exams or his prowess in scientific research. They certainly didn''t understand why Danzo was so keen on keeping Orochimaru close.

    There was a shared thought among the five: "Why does Danzo-sama favor him so much?"

    They didn''t see Orochimaru as anything special, and now he was challenging five of them at once. They exchanged nces, silently asking if they should go all out. After all, they didn''t want to identally harm someone Danzo clearly valued.

    Seeing their hesitation, Orochimaru smirked. "If you don''t have the intent to kill, you won''t stand a chance against me."

    That statement caused the Root ninjas to stiffen. "Is this guy for real?"

    "If Danzo-sama gives the order, I have no problem fighting you," another said, stepping forward.

    "Danzo-sama, please permit us to engage fully," the female ninja added.

    Danzo looked at them, narrowing his eyes. He was in a tough spot. He couldn''t let them hold back, or the sparring session would be pointless. But at the same time, if Orochimaru got seriously injured, it would set back all the progress he had made with him. After a moment''s thought, he said, "Do your best, but control the severity of your attacks." ?¨¤??????S

    With that, the Root ninjas bowed and turned their full attention to Orochimaru.

    They had received the order. Now they could fight properly. They thought this battle would be easy, but they were about to find out just how wrong they were.

    Orochimaru didn''t waste any time. The moment the match started, his movements were fluid and fast, almost unnaturally so.

    "He''s faster than expected!"

    "Careful, don''t engage him head-on!" one shouted.

    "His strength is no joke!"

    Before the Root ninjas could regroup, Orochimaru acted.

    "Summoning Jutsu!"

    "Bang!"

    A cloud of white smoke filled the room, and as it cleared, one of the ninjas found himself face-to-face with something moving at high speed too fast for him to react.

    Whoosh!

    A ck shadow darted out of the smoke, striking him in the neck before he could defend himself. The shadow retreated just as quickly, leaving him stumbling back, clutching his neck in shock.

    "A snake?!"

    The ninja couldn''t believe it. He had been struck down by a snake one summoned by Orochimaru, no less. And it wasn''t just any snake it was abnormally fast, faster than any summon he''d ever encountered.

    The other Root ninjas froze in disbelief.

    "What just happened?"

    "How could a snake take him out that easily?"

    As they stood there in shock, the snake, now coiled around Orochimaru''s waist, poked its head out and looked up at him, speaking in a voice full of ttery.

    "Master, did I do a good job?"

    Not only had the snake spoken, but it had "expressed emotions". It was¡­ fawning over Orochimaru?

    "This is insane¡­" one of the Root ninjas muttered under his breath, trying to make sense of what was happening.

 Chapter 131:

    Urgent information from Sunagakure?

    There was no doubt this intel came from the spies Iwagakure had nted in the Land of Wind.

    Spies were a crucial tool for ninja viges to gather intelligence on rival nations. While it was rtively easy to ce a spy within an enemy country, infiltrating an enemy''s ninja vige was nearly impossible.

    Iwagakure was no exception. Unlike Konoha, which had highly skilled spies like Nono, Iwa could only manage to nt low-level informants. Getting this much information back was already a challenge.

    Because of this, the news arrived a bitte.

    Onoki unrolled the scroll and scanned its contents, his eyes widening in shock.

    "Over a hundred Sand Ninja sacrificed without exnation? What''s going on?"

    Before he could process the implications, another report came in.

    "Report!""Lord Tsuchikage, an urgent battle report from the front lines!"

    Onoki''s frown deepened. "Another emergency report?"

    He took the document and began reading, only to freeze once again.

    "Konoha has developed a special weapon? Capable of killing from nearly a thousand meters away? Almost a hundred of our shinobi have been killed?!" His voice trembled with disbelief. "Are you serious?"

    "It''s absolutely true, Lord Tsuchikage!" the Iwa-nin who brought the report gritted his teeth, hatred evident in his eyes.

    Onoki could see the pain in his subordinate''s expression, but there was no time to dwell on it. He couldn''t believe this. There had been no prior intelligence about such a weapon from Konoha.

    "Dammit! Those Konoha shinobi never cease to amaze me!" Onoki mmed the report down. "Prepare to move out! We''re heading to the front lines!"

    Onoki couldn''t sit idly by any longer. The situation was too extraordinary. He needed to witness this weapon for himself to make an informed decision.

    Little did Onoki know, the Third Kazekage of Sunagakure had found himself in a simr situation not long before.

    As Kage, a title reserved for the most powerful and respected leaders of the great ninja viges, they typically refrained from entering the battlefield personally unless absolutely necessary. It was simr to how the Third Hokage rarely left Konoha, preferring to oversee matters from a distance. ???¦­??§§?

    But now, faced with Konoha''s mysterious new tactics, both the Tsuchikage and the Kazekage found themselves forced to take action.

    ---

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Orochimaru watched his forces clean up the aftermath of the recent skirmish. He couldn''t help but be a little surprised.

    "It seems Iwagakure overestimated their ability to gather intelligence," Orochimaru muttered to himself.

    After defeating the Sand Ninja, Orochimaru had taken care to retrieve the sniper rifles used in battle. He had been concerned that Iwa might figure out the new technology and find a way to counter it.

    But when they engaged the Iwa forces, it became clear that they werepletely unaware of the weapon''s existence.

    The Iwa ninjas'' tactics hadn''t changed, and they wore no special protective gear.

    It was both expected and unexpected. Orochimaru had hoped they''d be less prepared, but he had also been ready for the possibility that they would have adjusted their strategy.

    Since they were caught off guard, Orochimaru felt no hesitation in ordering the snipers to engage again.

    Soon, Iwa''s forces began to fall, just as the Sand Ninja had before them.

    However, the Iwa ninja were tougher opponents. Their defense techniques were more advanced, and after a few initial casualties, they began covering their bodies with a thinyer of chakra-infused rock. This made it harder for the snipers to deal fatal blows.

    As a result, Iwa''s casualties were significantly lower than Sunagakure''s had been.

    "This is still a good oue," Jiraiya said, standing beside Orochimaru. "Just eight weapons were enough to force two viges to retreat."

    Jiraiya had seen the sniper rifles in action and wasn''t surprised by their effectiveness.

    "Retreat?" Orochimaru said, shaking his head. "It''s only temporary. Once they understand the limitations of these weapons, they''lle back."

    Temporary?

    Indeed, the ingenuity of ninjas meant they adapted to new threats quickly. Both the Sand and Rock ninja would soon find a way to counter the rifles.

    Sure enough, after barely a month of rest, thebined forces of Sunagakure and Iwagakure were back on the battlefield in the Land of Rain.

    First came the Sand Ninja, followed closely by the Rock Ninja.

    For a skilled ninja, a sniper rifle was just a tool. Once they understood its range and firing patterns, they could adjust their tactics or even their terrain to neutralize the threat.

    ---

    In themand tent of Konoha''s base, tension was mounting.

    "These guys just don''t give up, do they?" one ninja grumbled.

    "Yeah, they''re like flies, no matter how many you swat, they just keeping back!" another replied.

    "So, what''s the n this time?"

    "I think we should ask Lord Orochimaru to deploy the sniper rifles again. It worked before, right? We can just pick them off from a distance."

    "No, that won''t work this time," a third ninja interjected. "The enemy has changed their routes. They''re moving through dense jungle areas, which won''t give us the range we need for an ambush."

    "Exactly," another agreed. "We''ll have to fight them head-on this time."

    "Ugh, but if we''re fighting head-on, those Sand Ninja puppet masters are going to be a real problem!"

    "Leave the puppet masters to us," a familiar voice said from the entrance.

    The ninjas turned to see Jiraiya standing with his arms crossed.

    "Lord Jiraiya!" one of them eximed.

    Jiraiya smirked. "With the three of us here, I doubt the puppet masters will be much of a problem. As long as the enemy isn''t toorge, we can handle it."

    "But what about their poison?" one of the younger strategists asked nervously.

    "I''ve got that covered," Tsunade said confidently, stepping forward. "I''ve already developed an antidote that can counter all the toxins currently used by the Sand Ninja puppet masters, unless they''vee up with something new, we''ll be fine."

    Her words left the entire room momentarily stunned.

    "That''s incredible!" one ninja eximed.

    "As expected of Lady Tsunade, Lord Orochimaru''s partner!" another added.

    "Yeah, those two are really something!"

    "Only someone like Tsunade could keep up with Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Haha, thanks, thanks," Tsunade said, her serious demeanor quickly melting into a pleased smile as the praise rolled in.

    Watching Tsunade''s cheerful reaction, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless. But he wasn''t upset.

    Ever since that night, when he had confessed his feelings to Tsunade and made his peace with her decision, he had stopped thinking about her in that way.

    In truth, Orochimaru was probably a better match for her. He wasn''t just strong, he had the mind of a scientist, constantly innovating anding up with new ways to improve their world.

    Especially with the strange, yet incredibly effective inventions he''d developed.

    Even Jiraiya had benefited greatly from Orochimaru''s creations.

    And if these inventions could be mass-produced and distributed throughout the ninja world, it would undoubtedly change everything.

    Change the ninja world¡­?

    As that thought crossed Jiraiya''s mind, a sudden realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. He turned to look at Orochimaru, standing beside him, dumbfounded.

    "Could Orochimaru be the prophesied child that the Great Toad Sage spoke of?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The man who could reshape the entire ninja world¡­

 Chapter 103:

    Yakushi Nono, you''re someone to reach out to¡ªbut not just yet. Right now, Nono was too young and inexperienced to be of any use. Orochimaru decided it would be best to let Danzo mold her a little first. When the time came, he could step in and take her under his wing, already shaped and prepared, without having to waste time cultivating her himself.

    After leaving the Root training room, Orochimaru noticed the other ninjas exchanging confused nces. They couldn''t figure him out why did he just leave after the sparring match without a word? It seemed strange, but one thing was clear: Orochimaru''s strength had surprised them.

    Defeating five of them, even with the help of Yamata, wasn''t something they had expected. They had grossly underestimated him, and it had cost them.

    As for Nono, she was still puzzled. The young man who had just fought them looked so much younger than many of the elite ninjas at Root, yet his skills were clearly on another level. And why didn''t he wear a mask like the rest of them? It was strange¡­ really strange.

    But Orochimaru didn''t dwell on this. After leaving Root, he returned to his home, his mind already racing with thoughts.

    It only took him one night to make a decision.

    He couldn''t afford to waste any more time.

    Even if it meant using up more resources, he needed to move forward.

    The idea was simple: find a ninja to clone. The person didn''t have to be special, just suitable for the experiment. But whoever it was couldn''t be from Konoha. Thest thing Orochimaru needed was for someone to recognize the clone and start asking questions. That would lead toplications.With that in mind, Orochimaru went to the Hokage''s office early the next morning. He wanted to take on a mission that dealt with rogue ninjas. His n was to capture one of them, strengthen their genes, and start experimenting right away.

    But after thinking it over, he realized a w in his n, Tsunade and Jiraiya would likely join him on the mission. If they were with him, how could he discreetly kidnap someone for his experiment? That would be difficult to exin, especially if they found out.

    After weighing his options, he decided to abandon the mission and turn to Danzo instead.

    A few more days passed. Orochimaru spent that time in hisb, finalizing the details of his n before heading back to Root.

    When he arrived, he approached Danzo directly.

    "The cell transntation technology is almost ready. But I need a living subject to test on," Orochimaru said bluntly.

    Danzo''s face lit up with satisfaction. "That''s excellent news," he said. "We''ve captured a few rogue ninjas recently. You can use one of them for your experiment."

    Orochimaru was slightly taken aback. If he had known this earlier, he wouldn''t have wasted so much time. It seemed that Danzo, ever the nner, had anticipated this need long before. Capturing ninjas alive was no easy task, given that many would rather die than be taken prisoner. But Danzo had his ways, and it wasn''t surprising that he managed to capture a few.

    He led Orochimaru down a dark, narrow corridor within the Root headquarters. At the end of the hallway was a wooden door. Danzo pushed it open, revealing several small cells inside. This area was typically used to detain Root ninjas who had disobeyed orders, but now it served as a temporary holding area for the rogue ninjas they had captured.

    There were only three prisoners. They looked half-dead, lying weakly on the ground, their bodies beaten and broken. To prevent them from using ninjutsu, Danzo had ordered that their right hands be cut off, making it impossible for them to form hand signs. ???¨¯????

    "These men have been here for a while," Danzo said in a matter-of-fact tone, as though discussing the weather. "If you hadn''te soon, they wouldn''t havested much longer."

    Orochimaru nced at the prisoners. They were in terrible condition half-starved, missing limbs, and shackled. It was clear they had no hope of escape.

    "Why not just use a chakra-sealing technique?" Orochimaru asked casually. "Cutting off their hands seems a bit crude."

    Danzo shook his head. "Konoha isn''t proficient in sealing techniques. Aside from the Hyuga n''s Gentle Fist, there''s not much we can do to restrict chakra like that."

    Orochimaru nodded in understanding. Most sealing techniques came from the Uzumaki n, and with the n''s decline, such techniques had be rare. Naturally, Danzo wouldn''t go asking Uzumaki Mito for help.

    He turned his attention back to the prisoners. "What kind of abilities do they have?"

    Danzo pointed to each in turn. "The man on the left is more of a brute¡ªstrong, but not much else. The one in the middle uses Genjutsu, and the boy on the right can absorb chakra."

    "Absorb chakra?" Orochimaru''s interest piqued. "As in, he can drain it from others and use it for himself?"

    Danzo nodded. "That''s right."

    "Then I''ll take him," Orochimaru said decisively.

    Chakra absorption wasn''t an extremely rare ability, but it was certainly useful. Orochimaru remembered two individuals from his own ranks who had this power in the original timeline. One was Jirobo from the Sound Four, and the other was a minor character, Yoroi Akado. Even powerful figures like Kisame and Pain had variations of this ability.

    While it wasn''t a groundbreaking talent, it had its uses, especially in situations where chakra management was critical.

    Danzo, however, had concerns. "Orochimaru, many of the strong ninjas we''ve captured in the past couldn''t withstand the power of the First Hokage''s cells. This boy might not be strong enough either."

    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru replied calmly. "These early tests are bound to fail. It''s all part of the process." "Besides, this is cloning, not cell transntation. The physical strength of the subject is less important."

    Danzo seemed reassured by this logic and signaled to his subordinates to bring the boy out.

    The prisoner, a young man in his early twenties, was dragged from the cell. Despite his pale skin and handsome face, he looked half-dead from hunger and blood loss. His missing arm had long since stopped bleeding, but his eyes were dull, showing the weight of his despair.

    Orochimaru didn''t care about any of this. All he needed were the young man''s cells.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    An hourter, the young many immobilized on an operating table in Orochimaru''s secretb. Danzo''s men had left, leaving only Orochimaru and his soon-to-be experimental subject.

    The boy, seeing the syringe in Orochimaru''s hand, was filled with fear. "What¡­ what are you going to do to me?" he stammered.

    Orochimaru nced at him, slightly surprised that the boy still had enough strength to speak. "You''re still conscious? Impressive," he said with a dark chuckle.

    "Y-you Konoha ninjas¡­ I''ll curse you to hell¡­ you bastards¡­" the boy spat, his voice weak but filled with venom.

    Before he could continue his curses, Orochimaru calmly injected him with the syringe, plunging the needle into the young man''s artery.

    Within moments, the boy''s body went limp, his consciousness slipping away as the anesthetic took effect.

 Chapter 134:

    Ninjas, with their mastery of chakra, possess strength far beyond that of ordinary people. Their bodies are far more resilient, able to withstand blows that would incapacitate civilians.

    But now, in therge tent of the temporary military base set up by the Sand Ninja, it was hard to tell that these warriors were anything more than ordinary men.

    The injured Sand Ninjasy strewn across the ground, groaning and wailing. The tent was packed with wounded, bandages soaked in blood. Some clutched their arms or legs in pain, while others simply stared nkly at the ceiling, too exhausted to react.

    "What''s going on this time?"

    The Third Kazekage paced, his frustration mounting. When had Konoha be so overwhelming? Every encounter seemed to leave them with more wounded than before.

    "It seems like Konoha has improved their detonating tags," one of the medics reported.

    "An improved detonating tag? How could something like that cause so much damage?" the Kazekage demanded, his voice tight with disbelief.

    "The problem isn''t the tag itself," Chiyo, one of the Sand''s most skilled medics, interjected calmly as she extracted a piece of shrapnel from a wounded ninja''s arm. "Konoha has been cunning. They didn''t use this in the smaller skirmishes. They waited until weunched a full-scale attack and hit us when we were unprepared. That''s why so many of our people were caught off guard."

    The Third Kazekage furrowed his brow, displeased. He quickly called for the other Jonin captains to gather, hoping to understand just how bad the situation was."We''ve sustained heavy casualties... what about Konoha?"

    The Jonin captains exchanged uneasy nces, clearly ufortable with the question. Finally, one of them spoke hesitantly, "Their casualties are¡­ very few."

    "How few?" the Kazekage pressed, his voice rising with anger.

    The Jonin captain lowered his head, unable to meet the Kazekage''s gaze. "Less than one-tenth of our losses."

    "What?!" The Third Kazekage was incredulous. "How is that possible? We have puppet masters, we use poison, why is the casualty difference so massive?"

    "Konoha has recovery potions," the Jonin replied bitterly. "Unless yound a fatal blow immediately, they recover. It''s nearly impossible to take them down."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Recovery potions?" The Kazekage was shocked. "And what about our poison? Could it be that their potions also work as antidotes?"

    Although the Kazekage wasn''t a medical ninja, he understood the basics, recovery potions and antidotes were twopletely different fields. He found it hard to believe Konoha had somehowbined the two.

    The Jonin captain winced. "It seems they have antidote potions as well. Our puppet masters'' poison hasn''t been effective in recent battles."

    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists. First, Konoha had devastated their forces with their long-range weaponry, and now, even in closebat, they were at a disadvantage.

    Even their famed puppet masters, the pride of Sunagakure, were rendered almost useless.

    In other words, their entire strategy was being countered perfectly by Konoha.

    "Damn it... How are we supposed to win this war?"

    His frustration was palpable. The Kazekage, one of the strongest in his vige, now found himself considering something he had hoped to avoid: Would he need to take the field himself just to turn the tide of battle?

    Chiyo, hearing the reports of the Jonin captains, exited the medical tent and sighed. "Konoha is really full of talent these days. First, they introduce these strange new tools, then they bring out recovery potions and antidotes. It''s impressive."

    "What should we do now? We can''t retreat," one of the Jonin spoke up. "Even if we wanted to, the people in the vige especially those who''ve lost loved ones won''t ept it."

    Chiyo nodded in agreement. "Retreating isn''t an option. We''ll need to rethink our tactics. It''s toote to try and match them in ninja tools or recovery potions."

    She paused for a moment, then added, "Summon all the puppet master captains. We need to adjust our strategy."

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Konoha''smand tent, the mood was far lighter. The recent victory over the Sand Ninja had everyone talking, especially about the new ninja tool Orochimaru had provided. ??????????

    "The principle behind it is simr to a detonating tag," Nara Hakushu exined confidently. "The detonating tag seals explosives into paper, and once it''s ignited, it triggers an explosion. But with this new device, the explosives are stored inside a metal container. When the container is hit, it shatters into fragments, causing even more damage."

    "Right," another shinobi added, "the explosive range is smaller, but the metal shrapnel makes it more deadly."

    "And it saves us kunai!" someone else chimed in with a grin.

    They were, of course, discussing Orochimaru''stest invention: a grenade. There were two types, one with a timed fuse, and one that detonated on impact.

    Orochimaru had provided thetter.

    "This device detonates on impact," Hakushu continued. "Whether you throw it at the enemy or they strike it with a weapon, it explodes."

    But despite their enthusiasm, everyone understood that the grenade, like the sniper rifle, wasn''t perfect. The projectile speed was slow, and if the enemy knew it wasing, they could easily avoid or defend against it.

    "It''ll catch them off guard the first time, but after that, it won''t be much different from a regr detonating tag," one shinobi noted.

    Orochimaru, who was standing off to the side, didn''t seem too concerned. He wasn''t worried about leaks or the long-term impact of the tool. The current damage was enough.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted as a Konoha ninja burst into the tent, his face pale with panic.

    "Something''s wrong!" he shouted.

    "What happened?" one of the Jonin asked, their expressions turning serious.

    "We''ve run into a group of Sand Ninja puppet masters!"

    "Puppet masters?" The Jonin shared confused nces, thenughed. "And? What''s there to be afraid of? The puppet masters aren''t a threat anymore."

    "That''s right. With Tsunade-sama''s antidote, their poison is useless. They''re no longer a concern," another Jonin added.

    The panicked ninja, however, shook his head vigorously. "No! Even with Tsunade-sama''s antidote, this time it didn''t work!"

    The tent fell silent.

    "That can''t be," one Jonin muttered. "Are you suggesting Tsunade-sama''s antidote isn''t working?"

    "I''m not making this up! You need to see for yourself!" the ninja insisted.

    Tsunade, who had been sitting quietly, immediately stood up, her face set with determination. "Take me there. I''ll see for myself."

    As Tsunade headed out, Orochimaru''s eyes lit up with realization. A sly smile crept onto his face.

    "Is this the long-awaited showdown between Tsunade and Chiyo?" He mused. "It can''t be anything else."

 Chapter 105:

    Half a monthter, on a deserted mountaintop outside Konoha, a man with long, ck flowing hair stood silently, his gaze fixed on a small sapling before him. Orochimaru observed it carefully, lost in thought.

    After a moment, he raised his pale, slender hands, and pped them together with a decisive snap.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Wood Release!"

    The sapling responded to the chakra flowing from Orochimaru''s hands, rapidly growing and expanding until it stood as a small tree. Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, extended his right hand, and with a flick of his wrist, space seemed to ripple as a gleaming silver sword materialized in his grip, the Kusanagi Sword.

    With a swift, precise motion, the sword sliced cleanly through the tree, cutting it in half.

    Orochimaru nodded thoughtfully, lowering the de. "Just as I suspected. The quality of the Wood Release is decent, but without proper technique, it''s limited. If I want to use true Wood Release ninjutsu, I''ll need a Wood Release scroll."

    Yes, the man contemting his own power was none other than Orochimaru. He had been delving deeper into his research over the past few months. Due to the advanced gic enhancement liquid being an extension of the basic and intermediate versions, he had made quick progress only taking about half a month to achieve this state.

    After using the advanced enhancement fluid, his body had reached a peak condition practically perfect. With the genes of the First Hokage sessfully fused into his body, Orochimaru now possessed a version of the legendary Sage Body.

    The Sage Body gave him chakra reserves on par with the Tailed Beasts and a regenerative ability that was extraordinary. Wood Release, the bloodline ability of the First Hokage, was now part of his arsenal. But Orochimaru had an additional edge, the Sharingan, something the First Hokage never had.However, despite his advancements, Orochimaru knew he was still far from matching the true power of the First Hokage. The difference? Mastery over advanced Wood Release ninjutsu and Sage Mode.

    Sage Mode was, for the moment, out of his reach. Orochimaru hadn''t yet located Ryuchi Cave, the home of the White Snake Sage and the key to learning Senjutsu. But he wasn''t worried; it was only a matter of time before he tracked it down. For now, his focus was on learning and mastering Wood Release techniques.

    Ninjutsu wasn''t something that could simply be essed by possessing a chakra nature or even a powerful bloodline limit like Wood Release. To truly wield these abilities, Orochimaru needed to either be taught the techniques or develop them himself. While he enjoyed developing his own jutsu, he wasn''t foolish enough to ignore the value of learning pre-existing techniques. Before crafting his own Wood Release abilities, Orochimaru needed to master the basics.

    He knew where to start: the original Wood Release techniques developed by the First Hokage himself. Techniques like the Wooden Dragon, the Wood Human, or the Thousand-Armed Buddha each one capable of overwhelming even the Tailed Beasts. But these techniques were tied to Sage Mode, which meant Orochimaru couldn''t yet ess their full power. For now, he would settle for mastering techniques like the Deep Forest Emergence or other basic Wood Release abilities.

    He had heard that the necessary scrolls were in the possession of Danzo. That was his next destination.

    ---

    As Orochimaru leisurely strolled through the streets of Konoha, heading toward Danzo''s headquarters, vigers greeted him with respectful nods and waves.

    "Good afternoon, Orochimaru-sama!"

    "Hello, Orochimaru-sama!"

    The greetings were courteous, as expected of civilians toward a respected Jonin. Orochimaru returned their gestures with a casual nod. His promotion to Jonin had significantly raised his status within the vige. In the ninja world, the title of Jonin carried weight, and respect followed naturally.

    Of course, achieving Jonin status required more than just strength. One had toplete a certain number of high-level missions to earn the title. Orochimaru had done plenty of missions recently, but his personal research had upied most of his time. Even so, the missions he did take on brought him not only the experience necessary for his promotion but also a fair amount of wealth. The money he earned helped fund his ongoing experiments, so it was well worth it.

    As he walked, Orochimaru''s attention was suddenly drawn to a squad of Konoha Anbu darting across the rooftops. Their movements were quick and deliberate, heading toward the Hokage''s office. Orochimaru''s sharp eyes narrowed.

    "Hmm, moving in such a rush? Something urgent must be happening."

    He stopped in his tracks, watching as more and more ninja emerged from the Hokage building and spread out across the vige, heading toward the residences of various Jonin and n leaders. It wasn''t long before one of the figures approached him directly. £Ò?¦­???¨§£Ó

    "Orochimaru-sama, the Hokage has summoned you," the masked Anbu said, bowing respectfully.

    "Understood," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod. He nced around at the other ninja being summoned. It was clear that whatever this was, it involved nearly all of Konoha''s top shinobi.

    This must be something serious.

    With that thought, Orochimaru turned and made his way toward the Hokage''s office, his curiosity piqued.

    ---

    As he approached the building, he noticed Tsunade rushing out of her house, her usual confidence reced with a rare look of concern.

    "Orochimaru!" she called, jogging over to him.

    Orochimaru''s expression remained calm as ever. "Seems something important is happening. Let''s go together."

    Tsunade nodded, and the two headed to the Hokage''s office side by side.

    ---

    The Hokage''s conference room was packed. Sarutobi Hiruzen sat at the head of the long table, his face grim. Gathered around him were the heads of Konoha''s major ns, along with high-ranking Jonin and other prominent figures. Almost everyone was present¡ªIno-Shika-Cho, Hyuga, Aburame, Inuzuka. Even Tsunade and Orochimaru were there. The only person missing was Jiraiya, who was off training or chasing histest prophecy.

    The room buzzed with tension. The urgency of the meeting was palpable, and the whispers among the shinobi were filled with spection.

    "Hokage-sama, what''s going on?"

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve been called like this. Something serious must''ve happened."

    "Quiet!" Hiruzen''smanding voice cut through the room. "Now that everyone is here, let''s begin."

    The Third Hokage took a deep breath before speaking, his expression dark. "I''ve just received word¡­ the vige of Uzushiogakure, the home of the Uzumaki n, was destroyed overnight."

    There was a collective gasp.

    "What?!"

    "Uzushiogakure? Destroyed? How is that possible?"

    The room erupted in murmurs of disbelief. Uzushiogakure had been one of Konoha''s strongest allies, home to the powerful Uzumaki n, known for their sealing techniques and vitality. The Uzumaki were closely tied to Konoha through the marriage of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, and Uzumaki Mito. The destruction of their vige was unthinkable.

    Even Orochimaru, who had long expected this news, couldn''t help but feel a flicker of surprise. "So, it finally happened." The destruction of Uzushiogakure had been an event etched in history, but hearing it in real time still caught him off guard.

    The ind nation of Uzushiogakure, located east of the Land of Fire, had always been strategically difficult to protect. Anyrge-scale invasion would take time, giving Konoha no chance to mobilize in time to save them. But the timing of this attack still felt strange. "Why now?"

    As the whispers continued to fill the room, Orochimaru''s sharp mind raced, analyzing the situation. He nced up at Hiruzen, a thought forming in his mind.

    Could this have been influenced by the Third Hokage himself?

 Chapter 136:

    It must be said that for a small vige like Amegakure to dere hostility against one of the great nations was audacious enough, but to take on three of them simultaneously? Hanzo of the Smander, at this point in time, was truly a force to be reckoned with.

    As soon as he entered the battlefield, Hanzo attacked indiscriminately. It didn''t matter whether you were a Sand Ninja, an Iwa Ninja, or from Konoha. If you crossed his path, he would cut you down without hesitation.

    If a ninja encountered Hanzo''s forces and didn''t flee in time, death was almost guaranteed.

    There was no other way to handle it. When ordinary people are angry, someone''s bound to bleed. But when someone as powerful as a "demigod" like Hanzo gets involved, entire armies are at risk.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The situation for the Sunagakure and Iwagakure forces wasn''t as bad. They had already been on the losing side, so their troops weren''t as deeply entrenched, meaning their encounters with Amegakure''s ninjas were limited.

    Konoha, on the other hand, was in a far worse position.

    At this moment, nearly two-thirds of Konoha''s forces were engaged deep within Amegakure''s territory.

    Faced with Hanzo''s unpredictable and indiscriminate attacks, Konoha''s forces found themselves in a tight spot.

    "Damn it, this is insane!""Yes, the strength of a demigod is no joke!"

    "He really lives up to his reputation as a demigod in the ninja world, he''s incredible!"

    "Now that Amegakure has entered the battlefield, what are we supposed to do?"

    "The Iwa and Sand ninja are already counterattacking..."

    "We have to stop him somehow!"

    "But with Hanzo''s power, who can even hope to stand against him?"

    "..."

    As Konoha''s ninjas discussed the sudden appearance of Amegakure in the battle and the fearsome might of Hanzo, a heavy silence fell over the room.

    Everyone knew Hanzo''s reputation. His name alone was enough to instill fear.

    And reputation in the ninja world was no small thing it carried weight. Hanzo''s reputation had been cemented over decades, and the thought of facing him in battle caused even seasoned veterans to hesitate.

    Some shinobi, thosecking a solid nerve, would likely lose their will to fight the moment they faced Hanzo in the flesh.

    To stand against him? Only the strongest Kage-level shinobi might have a chance. But the vige''s Kage wouldn''t easily go to war unless the survival of their home was directly at risk.

    "I think we can handle it."

    The voice broke through the uneasy murmurs, and all eyes in Konoha''smand tent turned toward its source.

    "Lord Jiraiya?" Nara Hakushu, themanding officer of the Konoha forces, looked over with a glimmer of hope.

    In Konoha, apart from the Hokage and Danzo, only a few truly powerful individuals remained capable of facing such overwhelming threats. Among them were Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade¡ªthe legendary Sannin. And then there was Hatake Sakumo, the White Fang of Konoha. But that was about it. ??¦­?£Â¨º?

    Uchiha Fugaku? Although talented, he was only sixteen, a fresh Jonin with the advantage of a three-tomoe Sharingan. But against a demigod like Hanzo, Fugaku''s skills wouldn''t be enough.

    As for the younger Hyuga Hizashi, he was only twelve and had just reached the level of Chuunin. Throwing him into a battle with Hanzo would be nothing short of sending him to his death.

    That left Konoha with limited options. Hatake Sakumo was undoubtedly strong, but even he might struggle against Hanzo''s fearsome poison techniques, which were known to be incredibly lethal. Sakumo, no matter how skilled, wouldn''t be able to perform at his best while constantly worrying about poison.

    But Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were different. Not only were they individually powerful, but they had fought together for years. Their teamwork was wless, and with Tsunade''s medical expertise and antidotes, they could neutralize Hanzo''s poisons.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, what do you think?" Jiraiya turned to his teammate, pulling on his sleeve slightly for attention.

    Though the Third Hokage had entrusted the battlefieldmand to the three of them, Orochimaru was often considered their unofficial leader.

    Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya, his expression unreadable. "I have no objections," he said calmly.

    For Orochimaru, the only thing truly concerning about Hanzo was his poison. As long as Tsunade was there to handle the toxins, Orochimaru felt no fear facing the demigod.

    Still, his mind wandered for a moment. "Is this where the title "Sannin"es from?'' Orochimaru thought. "Did this legendary battle against Hanzo give us that name? Was it really just a matter of circumstance?"

    "Well then, I''ll leave this to the three of you," Nara Hakushu said, bowing slightly out of respect.

    Orochimaru snapped back to the present and waved his hand nonchntly. "It''s no big deal. We''ll take care of it."

    No big deal?

    The Konoha ninja around them couldn''t help but react internally. "You''re about to fight Hanzo the Smander, and you call that a trivial matter?" They couldn''t say it out loud, but many thought Orochimaru''s confidence bordered on arrogance.

    Still, no one dared voice their doubts.

    Once Orochimaru gave his affirmative, Nara Hakushu unfurled arge map of the Land of Rain and ced it at the center of the tent for all to see. He then picked up a pointer and began detailing the strategy.

    "I''ve already sent word to Hokage-sama, and reinforcements are expected to arrive tonight," Nara Hakushu began. "Now, as the Hidden Rain has joined the battle, and we''re caught in a three-way conflict, our strategy needs to adjust ordingly."

    "Since the Rain Vige is now a factor, it''s necessary to split our forces into three groups."

    He pointed at the map. "I rmend that, while being cautious of Amegakure''s forces, the Uchiha, Hyuga, Inuzuka, Aburame, and Hatake Sakumo''s team focus their firepower on the northeast, where Konoha is engaged with the Iwa forces. If we concentrate our efforts there, we can drive the Iwa Ninja back."

    "As for the Sand Ninja, my team along with the members of the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi ns will intercept them. When the enemy''s puppet master poison is rendered ineffective by Tsunade-sama''s antidote, our abilities wille into full y. I believe we can hold them off."

    Nara Hakushu paused, surveying the room to make sure everyone was following before continuing. "The n is to swiftly crush the Iwa forces. With a focused assault, we should be able to win that fight within half a day."

    "Once the Iwa Ninja have been repelled, reinforcements can be sent immediately to help against the Sand Ninja, ensuring a decisive victory."

    "Hmm, very reasonable," someone muttered, nodding in agreement.

    "Focus on the Iwa Ninja first," another added, "since they don''t have poison and their morale is low."

    Orochimaru, standing to the side, watched Nara Hakushu with a hint of interest. "The Nara n really is impressive, even among their less prominent members. He''s directing this battle wlessly."

    "But of course," Nara Hakushu continued, "all of this hinges on one crucial point: the three of you must hold off Hanzo for at least half a day. If he breaks through and enters the battlefield, our entire strategy will copse."

    "Don''t worry," Jiraiya said confidently. "We''ve got this covered."

 Chapter 107:

    The Uzumaki n, descendants of Asura and distant rtives of the Senju, held a special ce in Konoha. Their exceptional vitality, massive chakra reserves, and powerful sealing techniques allowed them to suppress tailed beasts making them a vital ally to the vige. Konoha, knowing the importance of the Uzumaki n, had always sent shinobi to secretly protect them. One of thest survivors, Uzumaki Kushina, witnessed the destruction of her homnd with her own eyes. Because of her special constitution and Konoha''s ns for her to be the next jinch¨±riki, Kushina was brought back to Konoha after the tragedy.

    A jinch¨±riki, as Orochimaru well knew, was a person who served as a vessel for a tailed beast, containing its chakra. Kushina''s status as the jinch¨±riki for the Nine-Tails was top-secret, known only to Konoha''s highest officials and a few elite Anbu tasked with her protection. Not even the Sannin, including Orochimaru, were aware of her true purpose. But now, after years of delving into Konoha''s hidden secrets, there was little that escaped Orochimaru''s notice.

    ---

    In Uzushiogakure, chaos reigned.

    "Retreat! Retreat now!"

    "Hahaha, don''t rush, we''ve looted enough!"

    "We''ve gained plenty of resources here. Even as a minor country, Uzushiogakure still had much to offer."

    "We need to leave now! Konoha''s reinforcements will be here any moment!"

    "What? Konoha? Retreat!"Ninja after ninja fled from the crumbling walls of Uzushiogakure, their retreat swift as they headed toward the eastern docks of the Land of Whirlpools. But on the western shores, threerge ships approached the ind.

    Onboard were 24 elite Konoha jonin, most of whom had once been ssmates of Orochimaru from their chunin days. Hatake Sakumo wasn''t present, but the Uchiha n had sent one of its own: Uchiha Retsu.

    "Lord Orochimaru," Nara Shikafu, one of the jonin, spoke calmly. "There are several foreign ninjas on the ind. We''ve spotted them through reconnaissance."

    Despite being a jonin now, Shikafu still vividly remembered Orochimaru''s terrifying performance during their chunin exams. The memory of how Orochimaru''s team had dominated the Forest of Death was forever etched in his mind. Out of respect, he always addressed him as "Lord Orochimaru."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru replied nonchntly, taking the monocr telescope from Shikafu and peering toward the shores of the Land of Whirlpools. Sure enough, there were several enemy ninjas keeping watch.

    "There are indeed quite a few," Orochimaru said, lowering the telescope.

    "What should we do?" Shikafu asked, waiting for instructions.

    Orochimaru smiled slightly, his voice calm but sharp. "Abandon the ship. We''ll head straight for them. If they aren''t wearing Uzushiogakure headbands, kill them all."

    "Understood!" Shikafu nodded before turning to the others. "Everyone, abandon ship! Attack the enemy directly!"

    "Yes, sir!" The assembled jonin echoed as they leaped from the ship,nding swiftly on the water. Chakra surged to the soles of their feet, allowing them to sprint across the waves toward the shores of Uzushiogakure.

    Orochimaru and Tsunade were among them.

    "Are we really killing all of them, Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked, sounding a bit conflicted.

    Orochimaru chuckled, his eyes gleaming with a hint of amusement. "Still soft, Tsunade? These are enemies who''ve invaded and destroyed an allied vige. Do you really expect mercy?"

    Tsunade fell silent. Despite her strength, she had never experienced the brutality of war on arge scale. Aside from the few skirmishes Hiruzen had taken her to, she had been shielded from the true horrors of battle. Now, witnessing Konoha preparing to execute foreign invaders without hesitation, she felt a flicker of doubt.

    But the battle had already begun.

    ---

    "Dammit, Konoha''s forces are here already!"

    "Hold them off! We need to buy time for the others to retreat!"

    "You''re all going to die here, Konoha!"

    The foreign invaders shed with Konoha''s elite jonin. Fire, earth, and wind-based jutsu filled the air, the shing forces igniting thend.

    "Earth Style: Stone Shatter!" One of the invaders hurled an earth jutsu toward Uchiha Retsu, who dodged it effortlessly. He leaped into the air, drawing his sword with a gleaming arc. His de met resistance as the enemy blocked with a kunai, but it wasn''t long before Retsu gained the upper hand, disarming the foreign ninja with a swift strike. ??????§£¦¥??

    Elsewhere, Konoha''s jonin were proving their superior strength. Many of them hailed from the great ns like the Uchiha, Hyuga, and Aburame, their bloodline abilities and n techniques giving them an edge in battle. Coupled with their sheer numbers, the tide quickly turned in Konoha''s favor.

    Orochimaru, however, walked leisurely through the battlefield, his demeanor calm amidst the chaos.

    "This is my chance," thought one of the invaders as he spotted Orochimaru''s back turned to him. He flung two shurikens with deadly precision.

    "Whoosh!" Orochimaru casually sidestepped, not even turning to face the attacker.

    "H-how did he dodge that without even looking? Does he have eyes in the back of his head?" the enemy ninja thought, stunned.

    Before he could react further, he realized something was very wrong. He couldn''t move his hands to form seals.

    ncing down, he saw that a ck python had silently coiled around his arm, its grip tight and unyielding.

    Orochimaru finally turned, his golden, snake-like eyes locking onto the invader. "Iwa nin? No¡­ you''re not from Iwagakure."

    "W-what? How can you tell?" the enemy stammered, confusion and fear flooding his voice. His headband and uniform were perfect replicas of Iwagakure''s, and his ninjutsu even mimicked the techniques used by Iwa shinobi. How had Orochimaru seen through it?

    Orochimaru smirked. "The geology of Iwagakure tends to breed hardier shinobi. Your frame is far too thin to be from there, and your skin¡­ it''s far too pale. You''re clearly from a small, weaker nation. You disguised yourselves as Iwa-nin to escape retaliation."

    The invader waspletely taken aback. Who was this man, to deduce their n so effortlessly?

    Unfortunately for him, he had no time to ponder further as Orochimaru''s ck snake, Yamata, sank its fangs into his neck, injecting its paralytic venom.

    "Yamanaka Yanichi," Orochimaru called over to one of his teammates, "take this one for interrogation."

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru," Yanichi replied, moving toward the immobilized man.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Before they could act, another enemy ninja hurled two kunai with explosive tags attached directly at them.

    "Don''t even think about it!" the enemy shouted.

    "Boom!"

    The explosion went off, killing the paralyzed ninja instantly. Orochimaru leaped back, avoiding the st with ease, his face remaining impassive as the smoke cleared.

    "Such a waste," Orochimaru muttered, watching the mes dissipate.

 Chapter 139:

    The saying goes, "The viin dies because he talks too much!" And on the battlefield, Orochimaru certainly didn''t waste time with idle banter or boasting.

    For him, once the enemy was confirmed, there was no need for exnations or drawn-out conversations¡ªonly action. Hanzo might be the BOSS, but to reach him, the lesser Rain ninja had to be dealt with first. Orochimaru viewed them as mere mobs in his path.

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru made his move.

    "What speed!" Hanzo''s eyes narrowed as Orochimaru dashed into the fray, but he didn''t react immediately. In Hanzo''s mind, these three were just some upstart youngsters. Why should he be concerned? He had eight capable subordinates with him. Could it be that Hanzo''s subordinates were weaklings?

    But this time, Hanzo miscalcted.

    Orochimaru''s speed, enhanced by his wind chakra, was equivalent to opening two of the Eight Gates of the Inner Gates technique. Combined with the enhancements, his physical abilities were truly formidable.

    He wasn''t quite at the level of the users of the true Eight Gates or the taijutsu masters of the Cloud Vige, but he was still a force far beyond what most ordinary ninjas could handle.

    *Bang! Bang!*

    As soon as he entered the group of Rain ninja, two of them fell instantly, unable to react to his swift and powerful strikes. The others quickly scrambled, jumping back to create some distance.Seeing Orochimaru take down his subordinates with just two punches, Hanzo frowned.

    "Boy, you''re quite fast!" he called out, his toneced with surprise.

    *Whoosh!*

    Without warning, a chain shot out from Hanzo''s hand, its end aimed directly at Orochimaru''s back. The chain was a special weapon of Hanzo''s, with a scythe at one end and a lock on the other.

    Sensing the attack from behind, Orochimaru didn''t even bother to look. He simply extended his hand, summoning a snake to intercept.

    *Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!*

    One of the remaining Rain ninjas, unable to react in time, was pulled directly in front of Orochimaru by a snake, intended as a shield. But just as Orochimaru was about to use the ninja as a block¡ª

    "Don''t underestimate me!" the Rain ninja shouted, struggling to escape Orochimaru''s grip.

    *ng!*

    Jiraiya arrived just in time, kicking the chain away before it could strike. Simultaneously, he formed hand seals and took a deep breath.

    *Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!*

    *Summoning Jutsu!*Jiraiya shouted, preparing for the next phase of their strategy. The three of them had worked together for years, and each knew what to do at this moment. ???¦­????¡ì

    A massive fireball roared toward Hanzo, while Tsunade moved quickly to a safe distance, summoning Katsuyu to tend to the injured Konoha ninja. Katsuyu split into smaller slugs, attaching to the five downed shinobi, stabilizing their condition.

    Hanzo, dodging the fireball, saw Tsunade''s actions out of the corner of his eye and frowned. "Impressive coordination¡­ It seems you three might actually be worthy opponents after all."

    "Hah!" Jiraiya shouted, still full of spirit. "As long as we''re here, you''re not leaving this ce!"

    Hanzo''s eyes narrowed. "I see. So this is for the war, then? But¡­"

    He turned to Orochimaru, who still held one of the Rain ninja by the throat. "That boy over there, let go of my subordinate. Their lives are of no use to you."

    Orochimaru, fingers tightening around the ninja''s neck, paused and nced at Hanzo. A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Is that so? I just don''t like dealing with distractions while I''m fighting."

    "Don''t worry," Hanzo said with quiet authority. "No one dares interfere when I''m serious."

    "Fair enough," Orochimaru replied, kicking the Rain ninja aside and refocusing on Hanzo.

    Hanzo''s reputation for toxicity was well known. His breath itself wasced with poison, andbined with the venom of his summoning beast, the giant Smander, Hanzo was dangerous to both enemy and ally alike. No one would dare to approach recklessly once he unleashed his full power.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at Iwa''s military base, the situation was bing dire. Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, sat reviewing battle reports with a heavy heart.

    Iwa''s forces had been repeatedly defeated by Konoha. The number of casualties was growing, and morale was at an all-time low.

    At this point, their forces couldn''t match Konoha''s anymore. "It seems we''ve lost this battle," Onoki muttered grimly. "Give the order. Iwa Ninja, begin the retreat."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yes, Lord Tsuchikage!" an aide responded, rushing out to issue the orders.

    There was no other choice. They had been unable to defeat Konoha, and now that Amegakure had entered the fray, things had be even moreplicated. Onoki knew they needed to withdraw and rethink their strategy. As for why he hadn''t personally joined the battle? A Kage could influence a battle, but they couldn''t change the course of an entire war alone. Their strength wasn''t enough to singlehandedly turn the tide.

    ---

    As Iwa''s forces began to retreat, Konoha''s forces let out a collective sigh of relief. With part of their army remaining on alert, they swiftly redirected their forces toward the Sand Ninja battlefield, as Nara Hakushu had predicted.

    By the time Hatake Sakumo and the elite teams arrived at the battlefield to face the Sand Ninja, it was clear that the tide had fully turned in Konoha''s favor. Seeing the situation take a nosedive, the Sand Ninja had no choice but to follow Iwa''s lead and withdraw from the Land of Rain.

    With both Iwa and Suna retreating, the battle in the Land of Rain was effectively over. Konoha had secured a hard-earned victory at rtively low cost, boosting morale to new heights.

    However, a few within Konoha''s leadership, Nara Hakushu and his closest strategists remained concerned about Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade, who were still locked inbat with Hanzo.

    ---

    *Boom!*

    Tsunade jumped into the air and brought her heel down, smashing arge crater into the ground where Hanzo had been standing a moment before. But Hanzo easily dodged the strike, leaping back onto the head of his giant Smander summon.

    *Whoosh, whoosh!* Hanzo flicked his wrist, sending several kunai, each armed with explosive tags, raining down toward the three Sannin.

    "Move, Orochimaru, Tsunade!" Jiraiya shouted, and the trio swiftly dodged the iing projectiles.

    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*

    Explosions shook the battlefield, filling the area with smoke and the smell of burnt earth. But through the chaos, Hanzo''s eyes gleamed with opportunity. Quickly forming hand seals, he called out:

    *Fire Release: Detonating me Formation!*

    The ground beneath Orochimaru began to crack and sink, as hundreds of hidden explosive tags began to reveal themselves, creeping up toward his feet.

    "Orochimaru!" Tsunade shouted, eyes wide with rm.

    But before the tags could fully detonate, Jiraiya''s white hair shot forward, wrapping around Orochimaru''s waist and pulling him out of danger just in time.

    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*

    The detonation was deafening, shaking the surrounding hills and sending debris flying in all directions.

    Though smoke filled the air, Hanzo''s senses told him that none of the three Sannin had been taken out. Their chakra signatures still burned strong. His frown deepened. Not only were these three immune to his poison, but their tenacity was something else entirely.

    *Whoosh!*

    A sudden gleam of light cut through the thick smoke, aimed directly at Hanzo''s head.

    "What¡ª?!" Hanzo''s eyes widened in shock, reacting just in time to raise two fingers and perform the *Body Flicker Technique*, disappearing from his previous position in an instant.

    He reappeared above his Smander, but his heart raced slightly. That attack had been faster than he expected.

    "Impressive," Hanzo muttered to himself. "To push me this far..."

    A voice echoed from the smoke below. "We''re just getting started!"

    Orochimaru, who had been protected by Jiraiya''s quick reflexes, smiled coldly as he twisted his hand, revealing a gleaming de.

    *ng!*

    Metal shed as Hanzo parried the de with his chain. But his eyes narrowed as he recognized the weapon.

    "The Kusanagi Sword?!" Hanzo''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Not bad, but¡ª" Hanzo began, but his words were cut short.

    *Hiss!!*

    Arge snake shot out from the de, its fangs bared as it lunged toward Hanzo.

    "What?!" Hanzo''s pupils shrank. "And snakes, too?!"

 Chapter 109:

    Orochimaru and Tsunade searched the ruins of the Uzumaki n''s vige for days, hoping to find survivors. But in the end, their efforts yielded nothing.

    The attack had been carefully nned, executed with precision. The chance of anyone escaping was slim, and it would be nearly impossible to find survivors in the wreckage left behind. Anyone who had managed to flee would be long gone by now, hidden away or captured by those responsible.

    As they left the Land of Whirlpools empty-handed, Orochimaru found himself reflecting on the path his future self would take. In the original timeline, Orochimaru was known for taking in orphans and disced people, giving them shelter and purpose in his Otogakure. To them, Orochimaru had been a savior, even if his ultimate aim was to experiment on their bloodlines and abilities. To these lost souls, he had been a lifeline in a world of chaos, which exined their fierce loyalty, even at the cost of their lives.

    Orochimaru shook his head, dispelling those thoughts as they returned to Konoha. The trip had been a failure, and it left a bitter taste.

    Back in Konoha, the news from the Land of Whirlpools weighed heavily on the Third Hokage. The situation was far worse than anyone had expected. Under the leadership of the First Hokage, no one would have dared to strike against Konoha''s allies. Even during the reign of the Second Hokage, only Kumogakure had tried anything¡ªand they had been repelled swiftly. But now, with Sarutobi Hiruzen in charge, the Uzumaki n, one of Konoha''s staunchest allies, had been wiped out.

    It was a blow not just to Konoha''s pride, but to Hiruzen''s own standing as Hokage.

    "Hiruzen, it''s time the other viges learned that Konoha is not to be trifled with!" Danzo dered during a tense meeting in the Hokage''s office. His expression was hard, his voice filled with urgency.

    The meeting room was packed with the leaders of Konoha''s most prominent ns and influential figures. In a time like this, the vige was divided into two clear factions: the hawks and the doves. Danzo, as always, represented the hawks, those who believed in a show of strength, an aggressive stance to remind their enemies of Konoha''s might. Hiruzen, on the other hand, led the doves¡ªthose who favored peace, diplomacy, and restraint.

    "The destruction of the Uzumaki n and their vige isn''t just a tragedy. It''s a direct challenge to Konoha''s authority," Danzo continued. "If we don''t take action, if we let this slide, it will send a message to the other viges that Konoha can be pushed around."Sarutobi remained silent for a moment, his gaze heavy. He knew Danzo was right this was a provocation, and if they didn''t respond, it could embolden Konoha''s enemies. But the situation wasn''t so simple.

    "We can''t rush into war," Hiruzen said firmly. "There are too many unknowns. Multiple viges were involved in this attack, if we act recklessly, we could end up facing a united front of enemies."

    Danzo''s eyes shed with irritation. "Then what do you propose? Sit back and wait until theye for us next?"

    Hiruzen shook his head. "We need to negotiate first. The death of Uzumaki Mito is near. Without her presence, our leverage has already diminished. Konoha isn''t in a position to wage a war right now."

    Danzo scowled, his fists clenching at his sides. "You''re being too cautious. With Mito-sama''s health failing, now is the time to strike, before our enemies can consolidate their strength. We should attack one vige first, show the others what happens when you challenge Konoha."

    "That''s enough, Danzo," Hiruzen cut in, his tone final. "We will not start a war that will lead to unnecessary death and suffering for the people of the Land of Fire. We will negotiate. If talks fail, only then will we consider military action."

    Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, Sarutobi''s longtime advisors, both nodded in agreement. "Negotiation is the most logical first step," Koharu said. "We must give diplomacy a chance."

    Homura added, "We can''t afford a war right now, not when the vige is still recovering from the previous conflict. We need to consider the long-term consequences."

    Danzo wanted to argue further, but he knew he was outnumbered. As much as he hated to admit it, he didn''t have the authority to make decisions of this magnitude on his own. He could only advise, and for now, Hiruzen had the final say.

    Frustrated, Danzo fell silent, his mind already working on alternative ns. If Hiruzen wouldn''t act, he would find a way to prepare Konoha for the inevitable conflict that wasing.

    ---

    Back at the Root headquarters, Danzo''s frustration boiled over. He struck the ground with his cane, causing cracks to spider out from where it struck. "Damn that Monkey! He''s going to get us all killed with this weakness!" Danzo growled, his voice echoing in the dimly lit room. ????????¨§?

    He was so lost in his anger that he barely registered the familiar voice that called out to him from the doorway.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What''s got you so worked up today?"

    Danzo turned to see Orochimaru leaning casually against the doorframe, a sly smile on his face. It was clear that Danzo''s temper didn''t faze him in the slightest.

    "Hmph. Who else but Hiruzen?" Danzo replied bitterly. "His reluctance to act is a sign of weakness. He doesn''t realize that inaction will only embolden our enemies."

    Orochimaru chuckled. He had grown ustomed to Danzo''sints about the Third Hokage. "Well, it''s not like this is the first time you''ve disagreed with him."

    Danzo narrowed his eyes. "Why are you here, Orochimaru? Do you need something from me?"

    Orochimaru didn''t bother with small talk. "I remember you mentioned once that you had scrolls containing the First Hokage''s Wood Release techniques. I''ve run into a bit of a roadblock in my research, and I think those scrolls might be able to help me."

    Danzo eyed him suspiciously. He knew how obsessed Orochimaru had be with gic experiments, particrly with the First Hokage''s cells. But ultimately, Danzo saw no harm in granting his request. After all, the Wood Release scrolls were useless to anyone who didn''t have the gic capacity to wield the technique.

    "Fine," Danzo said after a moment, reaching into his robes and pulling out two scrolls. He tossed them to Orochimaru without hesitation. "Take them. But don''t lose them."

    Orochimaru caught the scrolls with ease, his smile widening. "Don''t worry. I''ll return them once I''ve finished."

    As he turned to leave, Orochimaru paused. "By the way, is Nono still around?"

    Danzo raised an eyebrow at the mention of the young girl he had taken in. "Nono? What do you need her for?"

    Orochimaru shrugged. "I could use an extra pair of hands in theb. And she seems¡­ promising."

    Danzo gave him a stern look. "Be careful, Orochimaru. As a shinobi, you shouldn''t let emotions cloud your judgment. And don''t forget, you have more important things to focus on than indulging in sentimentality."

 Chapter 141:

    The main reason the battle with Hanzo didn''t turn into an all-out summon beast brawl was the poison of Hanzo''s smander, which could kill nearly anything that came close, including summoned beasts. Tsunade''s antidote was specifically tailored for human use; she didn''t have enough to safely treat massive creatures like Gamabunta, Katsuyu. So, the Sannin had to face Hanzo on their own.

    As for Orochimaru''s snake, Yamata it was one of Orochimaru''s many "unique creations."

    Watching the battle unfold, Jiraiya couldn''t hide his astonishment. Despite his injuries, he was so caught up in what he''d just witnessed that he seemed to forget his own pain.

    He''d seen Orochimaru summon a snake, inject it with Tsunade''s antidote, and then send it out with the Kusanagi sword for support. But the strangest part was when the snake¡­ vanished?

    "Can snakes actually go invisible?" Jiraiya muttered, bewildered.

    Tsunade looked equally stunned. She had seen the ck snake before during their mission to the Land of Whirlpools, but she hadn''t realized the extent of its abilities. The way it seemed to blend into its surroundings, disappear, then reappear, it was unlike anything she''d ever seen.

    "Is this snake not only capable of speech but also has immobilization and camouge techniques?" she asked, incredulous.

    Orochimaru, noticing their expressions, gave a casual shrug. "It''s not invisibility. It''s just color-changing camouge."

    "Color change? Like a chameleon?" Jiraiya asked, catching on quickly. But the concept sounded ridiculous. Could a snake really adapt a chameleon''s abilities?"Are you serious?" Tsunade asked, still doubtful, even though she''d seen it with her own eyes.

    "Why would I lie?" Orochimaru replied with a smirk. "Yamata can change color, immobilize targets, use anesthetic venom, and even perform a basic Earth Release."

    Jiraiya and Tsunade stared at him, speechless.

    Completely unbothered, Orochimaru continued his exnation, openly sharing details that he had kept even from Hiruzen and Danzo.

    Over the years, he had enhanced Yamata''s abilities through careful experimentation. The snake''s camouge was inspired by chameleons, using chakra to blend into its surroundings. Unlike typical invisibility jutsu, Yamata camouge was more effective, especially against those without special sensory abilities.

    "When trained and enhanced with chakra, a snake can surpass a chameleon''s natural camouge ability," Orochimaru exined, still unfazed. "For Yamata, changing colors is an active skill, consuming chakra. But it''s useful when the right moment arises."

    In addition to camouge, Yamata was enhanced with an anesthetic venom that could paralyze targets and a modified Earth Release technique, adapted specifically for a snake. Orochimaru had modeled this ability on Iwa''s Earth Rock Fist, enabling Yamata to form high-density rock scales,ced with metallic minerals, for protection. This armor was the reason Hanzo''s sickle failed to slice it in two earlier.

    Hanzo had assumed it was just an ordinary snake, so his strike had been casual. If he had known, the oue might have been different. But for now, Yamata had survived and seeded in its mission.

    Despite his cautious demeanor, Hanzo hadn''t detected the snake''s presence until it was toote. After all, snakes were cold-blooded, and their movements were subtle. Once in camouge, Yamata was nearly impossible to spot without specialized sensory abilities.

    "Even Hanzo was caught off guard," Orochimaru remarked, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.

    Meanwhile, Hanzo was being assisted by a handful of Rain ninja, who were just as astonished as he was. "Unbelievable¡­ even Lord Hanzo¡­" one of them whispered in shock. "Who are these people?"

    The once-imposing "demigod of the ninja world" looked shaken, his mind still reeling from the battle.

    "Stop here," Hanzo ordered suddenly, signaling his subordinates to halt. They gently lowered him under arge tree, where he took a seat, leaning back and staring into the rain, letting it wash over him.

    The immobilization jutsu had long worn off, but the mental weight of the battle still lingered. As he sat there, his thoughts drifted back to the bizarre encounter with Orochimaru''s snake.

    After so many years of standing at the top, facing these three young shinobi had given him pause. These weren''t ordinary opponents. They were extraordinary in ways he hadn''t anticipated.

    "The Sannin of Konoha¡­" he murmured, almost to himself, as he closed his eyes and let the rain drip down his gas mask.

    ---

    On the other side of the battlefield, Konoha''s forces had achieved a decisive victory. The ninja army celebrated, relieved that the intense battles were finally over. The officers issued orders to clean up the battlefield and prepare for the withdrawal from the Land of Rain. ??????§¦??

    Nara Hakushu, Konoha''s chief strategist, received word from Jiraiya''s contact frog about the oue of the fight with Hanzo. When he read the message, his eyes widened in disbelief.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hanzo¡­ defeated? And the three of them are unharmed?"

    The news spread like wildfire through Konoha''s ranks, and soon the entire army was abuzz with excitement. For many of the younger ninja, it was almost too incredible to believe.

    "Did they really defeat Hanzo, the demigod of the ninja world?"

    "That''s amazing! Those three are unstoppable!"

    "They really are worthy of being Lord Hokage''s students!"

    In no time, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade became legends within the Konoha forces, their names spoken with awe and respect. Even the usually stoic Uchiha n was moved by the news.

    Uchiha Soyama, the n head, gathered his key members. He''d been keeping a close eye on the battlefield, and this turn of events had changed his calctions.

    "Remember this," Soyama told his advisors. "The strength of Orochimaru and Jiraiya cannot be underestimated. We need to observe them closely from now on."

    "Especially Orochimaru," he added, frowning. "If there''s an opportunity, we should establish a rtionship with him."

    "But Orochimaru doesn''t trust people easily," one advisor noted.

    "Everyone has weaknesses," Soyama replied. "Pay attention, observe, and one will always appear. We can''t afford to let someone of his talent operate unchecked."

    "No matter what, we Uchiha cannot be led by the nose. We must n ahead."

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 111:

    When Nono returned to Root''s amodation area with a stack of documents and a bottle of gic repair fluid, the scarred woman couldn''t help but frown.

    "A recovery potion? Didn''t expect you''d catch Lord Orochimaru''s attention," she muttered with a hint of jealousy.

    Another female ninja nearby was also visibly surprised. "Unbelievable!"

    After all, who was Orochimaru? He wasn''t just the second-inmand under Danzo; he had a close rtionship with him, and his strength was nothing short of extraordinary. Being favored by Orochimaru practically guaranteed a meteoric rise. The possibilities were endless.

    Why was Orochimaru considered so powerful?

    Not long ago, Orochimaru had made a habit of testing his skills against the Root ninjas. These weren''t mere sparring sessions each time it was five-on-one, yet they never managed to beat him. Initially, Root''s jounin could handle most situations with just a couple of them working together, but now, when Orochimaru came around, no one below jounin even thought of stepping up.

    This earned him the deep respect of the Root ninjas.

    Beating five highly skilled jounin simultaneously was no small feat. Even Danzo himself might struggle with that kind of odds. After Orochimaru was promoted to jounin, they began to call him "Lord" with the same deference they showed to Danzo.

    It wasn''t just the other female ninjas who were surprised by this; Nono herself was confused.She knew what a recovery potion was, it was a luxury in Konoha, nearly impossible to get even if you had the money. Officially, it sold for 60,000 ryo, but on the ck market, it could go for as much as 200,000. That was enough to sustain an average family for a year.

    Yet Orochimaru had given it to her casually, as if it were nothing more than a greeting gift.

    This was clearly a show of goodwill, but why would someone like Orochimaru pay attention to her? In Root, there were far more capable ninjas.

    Yakushi Nono couldn''t make sense of it.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already put Nono out of his mind. His attention was now fully on the Wood Release scrolls in front of him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He had sealed the entire room and activated his Sharingan, scanning through the two scrolls carefully. Both the sealing and unsealing techniques were detailed clearly, and the Sharingan''s ability to memorize everything perfectly was proving invaluable.

    The scrolls contained four Wood Release jutsu. In addition to the "Deep Forest Emergence" jutsu he had just examined, there were also a Wood Clone technique and one rather obscure-sounding technique with a strange name.

    "Hokage-Style Sixty-Year-Old Technique: Enclosed Hermitage Entering Society with Bliss-Bringing Hands¡­?" Orochimaru frowned. There was a character in the name he didn''t recognize, but from the description, it seemed to be a technique that could manifest a "Za" symbol on the user''s palm, capable of suppressing a tailed beast.

    With these Wood Release techniques as a foundation, developing more would be a straightforward task.

    Satisfied with what he had learned, Orochimaru closed his eyes, thinking about the possibilities.

    ---

    Though his proficiency in cell transntation had reached an advanced level, the necessary materials weren''t avable, and Danzo was still biding his time.

    Meanwhile, Hiruzen was busy dealing with diplomatic negotiations between nations.

    Therger countries had no intention of acknowledging their involvement in the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools. They all denied responsibility.

    "Evidence? Prove that we attacked the Land of Whirlpools. Those battle scars? You Konoha ninja can use Earth Release too, so why me the Land of Earth?" ?????????¦¥?

    And the Land of Water was no different. "Water Release techniques? Konoha has those too. What''s that got to do with us?"

    The other nations refused to admit guilt, and Konoha had little leverage without hard proof. Any attempt to formally dissolve peace treaties would lead to full-scale conflict, and no one was eager to start a war without absolute necessity.

    Tensions were high, but no country was willing to make the first move. War, after all, wasn''t child''s y¡ªit would be bloody and costly.

    As for Orochimaru, he couldn''t care less about the political tensions. If war came, he would fight; if not, he''d continue his research in peace. He was ying the long game, biding his time while everyone else squabbled.

    Three months passed, and the situation between the nations only grew more strained.

    Finally, Orochimaru found an opportunity to request permission from Hiruzen to leave the vige. His excuse? Searching for rare medicinal ingredients.

    Normally, given the vtile political climate, Hiruzen would have denied the request outright. But Orochimaru assured him that if war broke out, he would return immediately.

    After some deliberation, Hiruzen reluctantly agreed.

    ---

    "Orochimaru-sensei, are you really leaving the vige?" Nawaki asked, disappointment clear in his voice as he watched Orochimaru pack his belongings.

    Now eight years old, Nawaki had been apprenticed to Orochimaru for two years,rgely because of his sister Tsunade''s influence. When he heard that Orochimaru was leaving, he immediately dragged Tsunade along to confront him.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But I shouldn''t be gone for too long."

    "Still..."

    "You really can''t take me with you?" Tsunade chimed in, sitting cross-legged on Orochimaru''s bed, dressed in casual clothes. "You''re going off on your own, leaving me behind?"

    She had always believed herself to be close to Orochimaru, but now he was leaving without her?

    Orochimaru gave a light shrug. "Jiraiya hasn''t returned yet. If youe with me, there won''t be anyone left to assist the Hokage."

    Tsunade sighed, waving her hand dismissively. "Fine, fine, you''re right. But still, if both of you are gone, what am I supposed to do? I''ll be bored out of my mind here!"

    "Well, you''ve got Nawaki," Orochimaru replied, ncing at the boy.

    "Yeah, sis, I''ll be here!" Nawaki added, trying to cheer her up.

    "Ha!" Tsunade ruffled Nawaki''s hair affectionately. "You''re cute."

    ---

    An hourter, at the vige gates, Orochimaru stood ready to leave for the Land of Rice Fields. The only people there to see him off were Tsunade and Nawaki. It was a quiet, almost lonely farewell, but Orochimaru had grown used to it.

    Danzo had no reason toe, and Hiruzen was too busy to see him off. Orochimaru never expected much in the way of goodbyes.

    "Orochimaru, take care of yourself," Tsunade said softly, stepping forward to wrap her arms around him in an uncharacteristically emotional hug. She didn''t want to let him go.

    Today, Tsunade was wearing casual clothes, and Orochimaru couldn''t help but notice how close she pressed against him.

    "I will," Orochimaru replied, though his tone was slightly teasing. "But Tsunade, you''ve been growing a bit too fast."

    Tsunade didn''t even blush. Instead, she leaned closer to whisper in his ear with a smirk. "Oh? Do you like it?"

    "Why don''t you try and see?"

    "Hmph, reluctant as always," Tsunade pouted, but there was a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

    Orochimaru chuckled and gently pushed her away. "Alright, enough of that. I''m leaving."

    As he turned and walked away, he could still feel Tsunade''s gaze on his back, but he didn''t look back. He knew better. Tsunade''s teasing was just that¡ªteasing. If he ever took her seriously, she''d be the first to punch him.

 Chapter 144:

    After hearing Orochimaru''s words, Tsunade was momentarily stunned.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Before she could respond, Orochimaru continued, "War breeds hatred. The more hatred there is, the more wars will erupt, it''s a vicious cycle, one that hasn''t been broken yet."

    He paused, letting his words sink in. "So, I''ve used my own resources to create a sanctuary for these war orphans. A ce where they don''t have to be tools for anyone, where they can just live. Right now, it''s insignificant in the grand scheme of the ninja world, but I believe that one day, this ce will grow and its ideals will spread far and wide."

    "W-Wow¡­ Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade looked at him, speechless. Orochimaru''s tone and vision took her by surprise, and it was clear Jiraiya was equally shocked.

    Was this truly the same Orochimaru they had grown up with? They were here fighting to protect Konoha, while Orochimaru was already envisioning something bigger than just one vige. He was thinking of the entire ninja world.

    "But¡­ isn''t Konoha itself a kind of sanctuary?" Jiraiya managed to stammer. "Shouldn''t our first duty be to protect it?"

    Orochimaru gave him a faint smile. "There''s nothing wrong with protecting Konoha. But that doesn''t conflict with my goals."

    He looked Jiraiya in the eye, his expression deadly serious. "Think about it, Jiraiya. How many orphans are created by these endless wars every year? Even if Konoha wanted to help, it doesn''t have the means or the will to shelter them all. They can''t save the world, not in the state they''re in. They can''t even risk taking in orphaned children from other nations, out of fear those children might be spies."

    He shrugged. "But my vige? It''s hidden and still unknown. I don''t have those limitations.""Enough, Orochimaru," Tsunade said suddenly. Her voice was soft, yet firm. "I support you."

    "Tsunade¡­" Jiraiya looked at her, taken aback. "You too?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with creating a ce for these kids to escape the war," Tsunade replied, cing a hand on Orochimaru''s shoulder. "If no other vige dares to do it, then Orochimaru''s decision is admirable. If you want to go back to Konoha and report him to sensei, go ahead."

    "What? Who do you think I am?" Jiraiya protested, looking hurt. "If Orochimaru were doing something dangerous or wrong, I wouldn''t hesitate to stop him. But¡­ this¡­"

    Just then, a small voice interrupted their discussion.

    "Excuse me!"

    The three turned to see Yahiko looking up at them, his face serious despite his young age. "I want to ask¡­ how can we be sure you''re telling the truth?"

    He nced between Orochimaru and his teammates, the distrust evident in his eyes. As the oldest of the three, Yahiko felt responsible for their safety.

    "Smart kid," Orochimaru remarked with a slight smirk. "But think about it¡ªwhat do I gain by lying to you? If we wanted to hurt you, wouldn''t it have been easier to do so already?"

    Yahiko paused, clearly thinking it over. It made sense. If Orochimaru and his friends had wanted to kill them, they could''ve done it the moment they met.

    After a moment of contemtion, Yahiko clenched his fists and nodded. "Alright. We believe you. We''ll go with you."

    "A wise decision." Orochimaru''s smirk widened, and he gestured for the children to follow him. He took a moment to nce at Konan and Nagato, then turned to lead the way.

    Yahiko and his friends exchanged a few looks, then nodded and followed close behind.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, wait!" Jiraiya called out, catching up with them. "Are you just taking them to this vige of yours?"

    "What else would I be doing?"

    "But¡­ how many people are in this vige?" Jiraiya asked, still incredulous.

    "A lot," Orochimaru replied smoothly.

    "How many subordinates?"

    "Just one."

    "What? Just one?" Jiraiya spluttered. "How do you n to keep them safe?"

    "You''ll understand when we get there," Orochimaru said dismissively, clearly not interested in exining further. "Seeing is better than hearing."

    And with that, he began to lead Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato toward the Land of Sound. A faint smile crept across his face as he walked, his thoughts drifting to the next steps. ?¦¡????¨§?

    "So, Uchiha Madara... how will you respond to this?"

    ---

    High above, hidden in the branches of a tree, a white face slowly emerged from the bark, watching the group depart. With a snicker, the face sank back into the tree, vanishing from sight.

    ---

    Two dayster, in a dimly lit chamber, an elderly many on a stone bed, his breath shallow. His single red eye was closed as he rested.

    Suddenly, a white figure emerged from the wall beside him.

    "Bad news, Madara. The boy, Nagato, was taken away by some Konoha ninjas."

    "Hm?" Madara opened his remaining Sharingan, his voice weak yet filled with authority. "Exin in detail."

    White Zetsu gave a quick report on what he''d witnessed.

    "Konoha took him¡­ could they have discovered the Rinnegan?" Madara murmured, furrowing his brow. "No, that''s unlikely. The Rinnegan is a myth to most of them. Even if they noticed something, it wouldn''t warrant this kind of response."

    "Right. No one knows the true power of the Rinnegan except you."

    "Then¡­ why would they take him?" Madara closed his eye again, looking weary. "Forget it. Just keep watching. I''ll decide what to doter."

    "Understood."

    White Zetsu nodded and sank back into the ground, disappearing from view.

    ---

    With the war between the three great nations temporarily at a standstill, a fragile peace settled over their borders. Under the guidance of Orochimaru, Yahiko and his friends traveled safely, avoiding any remaining dangers.

    Meanwhile, back in the world of shinobi, a new legend was being born.

    Word of "The Sannin" spread quickly, and soon the entire ninja world knew their names. Rumors circted, telling of how three shinobi from Konoha had stood their ground and defeated Hanzo of the Smander, the fearsome leader of Amegakure.

    Sure, it was three against one, but to the average shinobi, even thirty fighters wouldn''t stand a chance against Hanzo.

    People across the nations gossiped about how the Sannin had managed such a feat, and some hot-headed shinobi even considered teaming up with others to replicate the victory, hoping for their own moment of glory.

    But once they truly thought it over, how Hanzo''s poison alone was enough to kill them they quickly gave up on the idea.

    And so, as Orochimaru led Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan on their long journey across forests and mountains, the world buzzed with tales of the Sannin''s exploits. After days of travel, they finally reached their destination: the Land of Rice Field.

 Chapter 113:

    Orochimaru nodded and dismissed the kneeling figure without a word, walking directly into theb.

    Nestled at the foot of a remote mountain, this ce was secluded and difficult to ess, but the surroundings were surprisingly scenic. Orochimaru had chosen this location in the Land of Rice Fields during a previous mission. He had stored all relevant details about this ce in his memory, andter imnted them into the mind of his clone, Yoru, to set up an experimental base here.

    The Land of Rice Fields had no ninja vige of its own, and with Yoru''s strength, no one could oppose him. So, theb was built without any issues.

    As Orochimaru stepped inside, he found itrgely empty. Only a few basic pieces of scientific equipment were present, items Yoru had managed to gather himself.

    "How many experimental pods do we have?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm but expectant.

    "Eighteen in total," Yoru replied.

    "Eighteen?" Orochimaru frowned. "That''s far too few, but it''ll have to do for now."

    With that, Orochimaru waved his hand, and suddenly, *ng, ng, ng* a host of scientific research equipment appeared out of thin air. There were DNA scanners,puters, generators, experimental benches, everything one would expect from a cutting-edgeb. These were items he had either stored in his personal system or smuggled from a hidden chamber near Konoha. Here, far from prying eyes, he could use them freely without concern.

    The only issue was that, aside from Yoru, there was no one to assist him.When it came to clones, one had to consider their thinking capabilities. Most mass-produced clones were little more than automatons, barely able to think beyond the most basic of tasks. They could fight, but their slow mental processing andck of independent thought made them unsuitable for moreplex work.

    However, Yoru was different. Orochimaru had crafted him with a greater degree of independent thought, making him capable of tasks like building theb on his own. Some might say that giving clones independent thinking was a w, as they could develop their own emotions and potentially rebel against their master, much like how even the most brainwashed subordinates in Root could still turn against Danzo.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t worried.

    His method of brainwashing was far more advanced. He didn''t just alter the clone''s thoughts, he erased entire memories and imnted new ones. The clones he created believed that Orochimaru was everything: their provider, their creator, and their reason for existence. For him, they would dly sacrifice their lives.

    Just like Kimimaro, Guren, and Kabuto had in the original timeline, Orochimaru''s followers were fiercely loyal, evenpeting for the privilege of serving him.

    Rebellion wasn''t a concern. Still, clones were clones. If they were too independent, they might develop unwanted emotions when they saw others like them, leading toplications.

    For now, Orochimaru had two options: either erase Yoru''s ability to think independently or clone someone new. Since he didn''t have the time to capture new subjects, he decided to temporarily suppress Yoru''s independent thought. He had backups of all his techniques, and restoring Yoru''s mind would only cost him a few days at most.

    Eighteen experimental pods weren''t enough, but Yoru had limited funds, and much of it had gone toward acquiring other necessary equipment. Orochimaru couldn''t worry about that now. First, he''d cultivate clones from the avable pods, and then he''d expand the base.

    Once he had more personnel, things would move more quickly.

    With that in mind, Orochimaru set to work.

    ---

    Six monthster, Orochimaru''s first batch of clones wasplete.

    Thanks to the meticulous technical data he had on hand, failure was practically impossible. After all, everything was controlled by high-techputers.

    Neen clones in total, including Yoru. All of them had the same features: ck hair, ck eyes, dressed in dark uniforms.

    In the meantime, the number of experimental pods had been increased to 100, the maximum capacity this base could handle. From this point forward, theb could produce 100 clones every six months. It wasn''t the fastest rate, but it was more than sufficient for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    Now that the first batch of clones had been created, they began helping Orochimaru with routine tasks: observing, recording, cleaning, standing guard.

    "Nine of you will stay here and manage theb," Orochimaru said, surveying the ck-haired clones standing before him. "The rest of you, take this."

    He handed the remaining ten clones strange-looking devices¡ªmineral detectors.

    In addition to his gic experiments, Orochimaru had a new focus: mining.

    His research into human cloning was progressing well, but he was already looking ahead to the next stage: artificial humans and cell regeneration.

    Artificial humans were a step beyond clones, capable of true independent thought, making them fully autonomous beings. Cell regeneration, meanwhile, would allow for advanced healing and biological repair, simr to techniques like Tsunade''s "Creation Rebirth". ??¦¡????§§s

    Both of these techniques were incrediblyplex and would take a long time to develop. So for now, Orochimaru decided to pause his gic research and shift his attention toward weapons technology.

    Most of the system''s weapons tech revolved around firearms and explosives. Orochimaru knew that standard guns were little more than faster shuriken, useless against most trained ninjas. However, the more advanced weapons might prove valuable. But to build them, he needed metals, smelting facilities, and factories.

    Before any of that could happen, though, he needed the approval of the daimyo. Even in a rtively weak country like the Land of Rice Fields, creating weapons without official approval would raise too many red gs. If the authorities decided to investigate, it could lead to unnecessaryplications.

    ---

    "What? You want to build a vige?" The daimyo of the Land of Rice Fields waspletely stunned when Orochimaru appeared before him with this proposal.

    In an era as chaotic as this, the idea of founding a new vige was absurd. Wouldn''t such a vige be destroyed by one of the major powers as soon as it was established?

    Orochimaru, ever the calm and persuasive figure, ced tworge boxes in front of the daimyo.

    "Yes," he said with a smile. "As long as you agree, this twenty million ryo will be yours. And I can personally guarantee that your country will no longer suffer from rogue ninjas or bandits. Please, take your time and consider my offer carefully."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The daimyo stared at the boxes in front of him, eyes wide. Twenty million ryo and a promise of peace.

    How could he refuse?

 Chapter 147:

    Jiraiya wasn''t a fool, and neither was Tsunade.

    Just from listening to Orochimaru''s exnations, they both understood the immense potential of his cloning technology. If left unchecked, Orochimaru could eventually amass a force powerful enough to challenge the entire ninja world. It was something anyone with foresight could seeing.

    But right now, Orochimaru wasn''t using this power for domination. Instead, he applied his groundbreaking technology to protect civilians and provide a sanctuary for orphans.

    For Jiraiya and Tsunade, there was nothing to object to. As strange as it all seemed, it was still something they could ept.

    Would Orochimaru''s ambitions change as his forces grew? Would he eventually set his sights on ruling the ninja world? They couldn''t be certain of that.

    But just the mere possibility wasn''t enough to make them oppose him. It wasn''t in the nature of either Jiraiya or Tsunade to condemn someone for hypothetical futures.

    They couldn''t bring themselves to stop Orochimaru, not when he was doing so much good.

    In the office of the Sound Vige¡­

    At that moment, Tsunade was seatedfortably on Orochimaru''sp, her arms loosely wrapped around his neck. She looked happier than she had in a long time, entirely unconcerned with the unusual closeness of their current position.She was simply proud. Proud of what Orochimaru had achieved and of the strength he disyed.

    Building a vige to protect an entire country with his own power? Even if it was a small country, it was an incredible feat.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In this war-torn era, any woman would be proud to have such a capable partner. Tsunade was no exception.

    But for Orochimaru, this moment felt different. He could swear that in all the years he''d known Tsunade, he had never been this close to her. Her scent, her touch¡ªit was all overwhelming.

    He hadn''t been with a woman for over two decades. He could feel the suppressed tension bubbling up, his mind nudging him to seize this moment.

    "Tsunade¡­"

    "Hm?"

    "You''re my girlfriend, right?"

    "Of course. Why do you sound so serious all of a sudden?"

    "There''s a room right next to this office¡­"

    Tsunade, who had been enjoying the glow of Orochimaru''s achievements, suddenly looked up, momentarily caught off guard.

    "Huh? A room next door?" She blinked, not quite processing his intent. "What¡­ do you mean?"

    Orochimaru didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at her with a slight smirk, his eyes lingering on her face. Without the diamond-shaped mark of the Yin Seal on her forehead, she looked younger, more carefree. Her beauty,bined with her strong yet gentle demeanor, made her exactly the kind of woman any man would dream of. ?¨¤???¦Â??

    Through therge, floor-to-ceiling window in the office, one could see the two of them, seated close together, their fatigue from the journey melting away in this quiet moment.

    Orochimaru hadn''t lied. There was indeed a small room next to the office, a modest space intended as a resting area for long hours at work. But now, it was serving an unexpected purpose.

    No one would disturb them here. The Sound Vige was popted only by Orochimaru''s clones and civilians, and there were no pressing matters requiring his attention. This space was truly theirs alone.

    "Orochimaru¡­ are you really serious about¡­ here?" Tsunade stammered, her voice holding a hint of nervousness.

    She had imagined this moment mighte one day, but not like this, and not so suddenly.

    But nervousness wasn''t going to stop her. Not now.

    Orochimaru mightck practical experience, but as a reincarnator, he was thoroughly knowledgeable in theory. He swiftly eased Tsunade''s initial reluctance, his hands softly stroking her tender curves and soft peaks.

    Tsunade responded withplete cooperation, her waist writhing and her legs instinctively wrapping around Orochimaru. Before long, wild moans filled the air continuously, and in the secluded, intimate setting, time seemed to lose all meaning for the two of them¡­

    Outside the office, Jiraiya leaned against the wall, trying to push away the nagging feeling in his chest. It was a strange, hollow sensation, though he didn''t want to dwell on it.

    Instead, his attention was drawn to the vige around him.

    Wait¡­ were those actual shops?

    As he walked around, he noticed the cheerful expressions on the vigers'' faces. There was a vibrancy to this ce, an atmosphere that rivaled even Konoha. Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and disbelief.

    "This ce has almost the same atmosphere as Konoha," he murmured. "Orochimaru, you really did something amazing here."

    As he continued wandering, the vigers greeted him with surprising warmth and respect, recognizing him as a friend of Orochimaru''s.

    "Is that really Lord Orochimaru''spanion?" one viger asked.

    "Yes, that''s him!" another answered excitedly.

    Seeing their enthusiasm, Jiraiya scratched the back of his head, a bit embarrassed by the attention.

    "Amazing!"

    "Orochimaru-sama is incredible, so his friends must be too!"

    "Of course! He must be a powerful ninja as well!"

    "Well¡­ I''d like to think so!" Jiraiya chuckled awkwardly.

    "Haha, is that so?" He couldn''t help but feel ttered, but the vigers'' praise also sparked a lingering question in his mind.

    "Hey," he asked one of the vigers, "why do you all admire Orochimaru so much? Is he really as great as you say?"

 Chapter 115:

    The house the workers lived in had been quickly built by Orochimaru using his Wood Release. Since there was no cost for thend, and with his nearly unlimited chakra, conjuring homes was as simple as casting a couple of jutsu.

    As for the food, it was prepared by the wives and daughters of the locals hired for the task. Orochimaru had two of his clones don cloaks and masks, tasked with protecting the women and assisting in transporting the meals.

    Money, however, was never a concern for Orochimaru.

    In this remote area, there were only about one or two hundred able-bodied men, aside from the elderly, sick, or disabled. Paying a thousand ryo per person per day meant he was spending about 100,000 to 200,000 ryo daily. But for Orochimaru, who could make deals with neighboring small countries for 50 to 60 million ryo at a time, this was an insignificant expense, even if itsted for years.

    After all, Orochimaru had the ability to imnt research data into his clones, allowing them to mass-produce gic repair solutions and other lucrative items. When it came to money, he could practically print it.

    Of course, being a man with foresight, Orochimaru understood the principles of scarcity. By limiting the avability of his potions, he made them more desirable. Rare things, after all,manded higher prices. So, he controlled the supply.

    Each small country could only purchase once a year, receiving around 120 repair solutions and 20 enhancement serum. Each transaction brought in roughly 90 million ryo. Over the past three to four years, with deals from three small countries annually, Orochimaru had umted close to one billion ryo.

    A billion ryo that was the kind of wealth that rivaled transactions between great nations. For Orochimaru, money was never a problem.

    ---While Orochimaru quietly built his clone army and industrial base, the tension between the major nations was rapidly escting.

    At the end of Konoha Year 29, the death of Uzumaki Mito marked the end of an era, and Uzumaki Kushina officially became the second jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails. The transition was kept a closely guarded secret, so Kushina didn''t experience the kind of public scrutiny Naruto wouldter face.

    However, Uzumaki Mito''s death signaled the beginning of open conflict between nations. The Land of Wind, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Fire were already engaged in skirmishes, testing each other''s strength.

    By Konoha Year 30, the tension was palpable. At Root headquarters, hidden deep within the vige, Yakushi Nono now a fully trained operative knelt before Danzo. Dressed in full Root ninja gear, her appearance was that of a seasoned warrior despite her young age.

    Danzo''s voice was low, yetmanding. "Nono, I''ve trained you for long enough. Now, it''s time to serve the vige."

    "Please give me your orders, Danzo-sama," Nonou replied, her tone full of respect.

    Though she had attended the ninja academy like any other child, her real training had always been with Root. After graduation, she went straight into full-time service for the organization. Now, at only 11 years old, she was already more skilled than many adults.

    "We''ve received intelligence that the Land of Wind is nning arge-scale attack. Your mission is to infiltrate Sunagakure and confirm whether this information is urate. If it is, gather the details of their strategy, the time, location, and specifics of the operation and report back to Konoha. This will be a long-term mission."

    "Understood," Nonou responded without hesitation.

    With her orders in hand, Nono left for the Land of Wind.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, who had been away on a reconnaissance mission, was recalled to Konoha by Hiruzen. Upon his return, the vige''s atmosphere felt heavy, everyone could sense the looming threat of war. Fear gripped the hearts of many, worried about what would happen if they or their loved ones were called to the front lines.

    But not everyone shared that anxiety. There was one person in the vige who remained as carefree as ever¡ªJiraiya.

    Having just returned, Jiraiya''s thoughts were far from the battlefield. Instead, his attention was drawn to Tsunade, who stood in front of him in casual attire, and his jaw nearly hit the floor.

    "Tsunade?! What happened? You''ve grown even more¡­ impressive!" Jiraiya blurted out, staring at her in disbelief.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    At the time, Jiraiya was heading back to the Hokage''s office with the Third Hokage when Tsunade, dressed in a ponytail and a white mesh top, walked through the door.

    Seeing her like this, Jiraiya was ovee with jealousy, though not of Tsunade herself, but of Orochimaru. How could Orochimaru not be utterly addicted to being around someone like her?

    Tsunade, who had been excited to see Jiraiya return safely, immediately scowled at hisment. "Really, Jiraiya? After all these years, you haven''t changed at all. Can''t you be more mature?" ???????¦¢§¦?

    "What do you mean? I''m mature!" Jiraiya protested. "By the way, where''s Orochimaru? Shouldn''t he be with you?"

    Since his return, Jiraiya hadn''t seen a trace of Orochimaru.

    Tsunade sighed, throwing up her hands. "I have no idea. He left me a message, but he didn''t tell me where he was going."

    Over the past year, Orochimaru had only contacted Tsunade twice, and both times, his messages were brief and cryptic.

    "Orochimaru''s been gone too?" Jiraiya asked, surprised.

    He had been away on a prophecy-rted mission, but now it seemed Orochimaru had left as well. Before Jiraiya could dwell on it further, the Third Hokage interrupted their conversation.

    "We can catch upter," Hiruzen said, his tone serious.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade both turned their attention to him, realizing the gravity of the situation. Tensions between the nations had reached a boiling point, and war was on the horizon. Konoha had already entered a state of high alert.

    "Is it really that bad?" Jiraiya asked, his expression growing more serious.

    "When you left, things were still calm. Now the entire ninja world is on the brink of war," Hiruzen exined, taking a deep puff from his pipe. The smoke curledzily into the air as he exhaled. "I wouldn''t have called you back otherwise."

    "Wait, since when do you smoke, sensei?" Jiraiya asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Hiruzen gave an awkward smile. "It''s just been the stresstely. Can''t help it."

    "It seems like a lot has happened while I''ve been gone," Jiraiya muttered.

    Tsunade, however, was less concerned with the political tensions and more with her missing boyfriend. "How long has Orochimaru been gone?"

    "More than a year, almost two," Hiruzen replied.

    Jiraiya''s eyes lit up mischievously. "Tsunade, that means you''ve been without him for over a year, right? Doesn''t that get lonely? Maybe you should consider me instead."

    Tsunade shot him a withering re. "What are you talking about?"

    "Obviously, you should make me your boyfriend!" Jiraiya said with a grin. "He''s been gone for so long, ignoring you. You''ve got to be feeling lonely, right? And here I am¡ªJiraiya the Great, wise, strong, and single! If you choose me, I promise you''ll never be bored."

    "Don''t waste your time, Jiraiya," Tsunade cut him off, her tone t. "With how perverted you are, I''ll never be interested in you, not in this life."

    Most people would''ve been disheartened by such a blunt rejection, but Jiraiya was not most people.

    Instead of backing off, he leaned in and whispered something into Tsunade''s ear, his voice low and suggestive.

    *Bam!*

    A loud crash echoed under the Hokage''s office as Tsunade''s fist mmed into Jiraiya, sending him flying into the wall.

    "You idiot! Don''t say such disgusting things!" Tsunade yelled, her face red with both anger and embarrassment. "One more word out of you, and I''ll tear your mouth off, you pervert!"

    Jiraiya, now slumped against the wall, grinned sheepishly despite the throbbing pain in his face. "Totally worth it¡­" he muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 149:

    In the early morning, a sliver of sunlight slipped through the gap in the window, casting a warm glow into the room.

    Orochimaru stirred, feeling the warmth of the sun. Tsunade, resting her head on his arm, slowly opened her eyes, a contented smile on her face.

    "Awake so early?" she murmured.

    "It''s not that early," Orochimaru replied. "Do you want breakfast?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Whatever you feel like making," she said with a softugh.

    "Then hand me my clothes," he said, reaching out.

    "Forget it. Why don''t you just stay and chat with me a little longer?"

    "...All right," he said with a faint smile, settling back down.

    After a night of restless energy, Orochimaru felt oddly calm. He had entered a kind of "sage mode," his mind clear and his impulses at rest. They talked idly for a while before finally getting up, grabbing a quick bite, and freshening up.The two took turns in the bathroom, washing and dressing. Orochimaru felt energized and Tsunade looked radiant.

    As he stood there, he found himself wondering why he''d ever been drawn to anyone else. Really, it wasn''t hard to understand¡ªthroughout history, powerful men often had multiple women by their side. Even in modern societies that favored monogamy, this tendency lingered. Orochimaru now saw it as a naturalw: the strong attract others, while the less fortunate struggle alone.

    And as for people saying Orochimaru didn''t needpanionship, since he could create life himself¡­ well, no artificial creation couldpare to a real, vibrant woman. That much was clear.

    After getting dressed, Orochimaru led Tsunade out of the office and found Chana, his assistant, who began briefing him on the recent activities in the vige.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya was off in the distance, ying with the three children. Yet, as an experienced ninja, he noticed details most would miss. Seeing Tsunade walking beside Orochimaru, looking especially cheerful, made his heart sink.

    Sighing, Jiraiya slipped away to a quiet corner at the far end of the vige, where he could let out his feelings alone. It was the silent, unspoken sadness of a man who had lost something precious¡ªa feeling not many would understand.

    The next few days passed smoothly. Orochimarupleted his inspections, addressing any small issues Chana hadn''t managed to solve, and checked the vige''s various strongholds. Everything seemed to be running well, with no major problems.

    Once he was satisfied, he prepared to return to Konoha. Jiraiya, however, found an excuse to stay behind.

    "You''re really sure you want to stay?" Orochimaru asked, slightly surprised.

    In the original timeline, Jiraiya had stayed to teach Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan ninjutsu for several years, but that had been in Amegakure. Now that Orochimaru had brought the children here, they were safe. Why did Jiraiya still want to stay?

    Jiraiya nodded firmly. "Yeah. The war isn''t exactly pressing right now, so there''s no urgent need for me back in Konoha."

    "Besides, watching you y house isn''t my idea of a good time. I''d rather stay here and do something useful," he added with a smirk.

    Orochimaru nced over at Jiraiya and then at the three kids, as if reading between the lines. "Fine. If you''re determined, I won''t stop you. But I have to warn you about something."

    "Oh? What''s that?"

    "Don''t get any ideas about snooping around my experimental bases. Without permission, my clones are programmed to attack intruders on sight. They''re allworked together, so they''ll keeping until the threat is eliminated." ???£Î???§¦?

    Jiraiya blinked, stunned. After a moment, he swallowed hard. "Uh¡­ don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to try something like that."

    "You say that now," Orochimaru replied, his tone merciless. "But knowing you, I wouldn''t put it past you to get curious."

    Orochimaru''s warning was genuine. The clones operated on strict protocols. After years of developing them, he had a force of over six hundred clones, all trained to protect his secrets. Hisbs and arsenals were off-limits to anyone without explicit clearance, even the daimyo avoided these restricted zones.

    The clones were no joke. They were all at Jonin level and equipped with Sharingan¡ªan overwhelming force even a Kage would struggle against. Unless someone like the Third Raikage himself, with his near-imprable defenses, attempted to storm the base, even Hiruzen wouldn''t stand a chance.

    If Jiraiya tried to infiltrate on a whim, he''d likely be walking to his death.

    Orochimaru''s warning wasn''t lost on Tsunade either. She had learned about the clones recently, and she added, "Jiraiya, don''t be an idiot. This isn''t something you can treat as a joke. We don''t want to find you dead next time wee back."

    She and Orochimaru knew Jiraiya better than anyone. He had a mischievous streak that often made him reckless. Even after all these years, he still had the same troublemaking habits.

    "Yeah, yeah, I get it," Jiraiya grumbled, waving his hand dismissively. But deep down, he knew they were right.

    Truth be told, he had considered sneaking a peek at Orochimaru''s base. The whole clone army concept was intriguing, and he couldn''t help but feel curious about how it was all done.

    But now that he''d heard just how lethal those clones could be, he had to admit defeat. Teasing Orochimaru was one thing, but risking his life was another.

    After making the necessary arrangements, Orochimaru and Tsunade finally set off, leaving Sound Vige behind.

    Jiraiya watched them disappear into the distance, walking side by side, and sighed. What else could he do but wish them well?

    "Um¡­ sensei, we''re ready!" a small voice spoke up from behind him.

    Turning around, Jiraiya saw Yahiko staring at him eagerly, full of energy and excitement.

    "Alright then," Jiraiya said, shaking off his mncholy. "Let''s get to it."

 Chapter 117:

    On the other side, in the Land of Rice Fields, Orochimaru had been in this country for nearly two years.

    At this moment, in an open field near the border, a massive, khaki-colored python was coiled up, flicking its red tongue as it watched the scene ahead. Its golden snake eyes gleamed with an unsettling chill.

    Around it, several ninjasy scattered on the ground, defeated.

    Orochimaru stood nearby, observing the short-haired girl in front of him. He couldn''t help but marvel at how fate had brought them together.

    The girl wasn''t particrly attractive, dressed in simple civilian clothes. But her striking short red hair made her stand out.

    "What''s your name?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm but probing.

    "My name is¡­" The girl hesitated before replying, "My name is Chana."

    "Chana, huh?" Orochimaru smiled faintly. "It''s a nice name. So, would you like toe with me?"

    "F-Follow you?" The girl, Chana, was visibly confused, staring at the pale-skinned, long-haired man before her.Orochimaru''s expression remained indifferent. "Yes. If youe with me, no one will be able to harm you."

    "Really¡­?" she asked, her voice trembling with disbelief.

    "It''s up to you," Orochimaru replied, spreading his hands casually. He didn''t feel the need to exin further. In this war-torn era, those who had lost their homes would hardly refuse such an offer. And this girl, in particr, was from the Uzumaki n, he could sense it.

    As if confirming Orochimaru''s expectations, Chana quickly nodded. She had no other choice. She had fled her vige and reached the Land of Rice Fields in a desperate attempt to escape the chaos. But even here, she was found by a group of wandering ninjas. If it weren''t for Orochimaru''s timely intervention, she would have been sold or worse after all, Uzumaki n members fetched a high price on the ck market.

    Orochimaru turned and began walking, with Chana following close behind.

    Before long, they arrived at the base of a beautiful mountain. Orochimaru gestured toward thendscape. "I forgot to introduce myself¡ªmy name is Orochimaru. From now on, this is your workce. I''ll help you get familiar with everything here."

    "Yes¡­ Lord Orochimaru," Chana replied respectfully. She was still confused and unsure about her future, but for now, she could only follow Orochimaru''s lead.

    Satisfied with her response, Orochimaru nodded slightly and led her toward his experimental base.

    Chana''s eyes widened as they approached the base. "This¡­ this is¡­ amazing!"

    Orochimaru gestured toward the base. "From now on, these people will follow your orders. As long as they are here, no one will hurt you unless a great nation decides to invade, that is."

    Chana, a member of the Uzumaki n, was only fifteen years old. Orochimaru''s promise of protection sounded almost arrogant, but she sensed that this man had the power to back up his words. After all, she had seen him take down seven or eight rogue ninjas in mere moments, without breaking a sweat.

    Despite her initial shock, Chana grew more curious about Orochimaru. Anyone who could make such bold ims in these dangerous times had to be incredibly strong.

    But when she entered Orochimaru''s secret experimental base, her understanding of his power deepened even further.

    The base was filled with people who looked eerily simr to each other working tirelessly on various tasks. In one section, rows of experimental pods and sleeping chambers stood side by side, with new clones being grown inside. £Ò??¦­????

    Chana didn''t know what to make of it. She had never seen anything like this before.

    Orochimaru noticed her astonishment and smiled. "Come. I''ll get you familiar with your duties."

    He began showing her around, introducing her to the different areas of theb and exining her responsibilities. First, he had her limate to the work environment, then he imnted her data into the clones'' minds and assigned her some authority over them. With this setup, the clones would recognize her as a supervisor, preventing any chance of rebellion. Not that Orochimaru expected any, but it was always wise to be cautious.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In truth, Orochimaru had been contemting whether to restore Yoru''s independent thinking so that he could manage the base in Orochimaru''s absence. The clones, after all,cked independent thought and wouldn''t function properly if left alone for too long. But before he could make a decision, fate had brought Chana to him.

    And surprisingly, this girl wasn''t just anyone she was the mother of Karin. Yes, the very same Karin who wouldter be a key figure in Orochimaru''s research.

    Although the name "Chana" might have been a fake alias, Orochimaru was certain of her identity. Her hair color and healing ability were unmistakable traits of the Uzumaki bloodline.

    Orochimaru remembered how, during the brief skirmish with the rogue ninjas, he overheard one of them demand that the girl heal him by biting, a signature ability of the Uzumaki n.

    Between her distinctive hair and her unusual healing powers, it wasn''t difficult to piece together the truth.

    A smile crept across Orochimaru''s lips. Before Yakushi Kabuto was even born, he had crossed paths with Nono in Root. And now, before Karin was born, he had encountered her mother.

    Sometimes, fate had a peculiar way of working.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the Land of Rain¡­

    The sound of battle echoed through the dense forests. Shouts of desperation and explosions filled the air as ninjas shed in a fierce fight.

    "Retreat! Quick, fall back!"

    Figures moved through the trees in a blur, carrying their woundedrades as they fled toward their base. Blood soaked their clothes, but they didn''t stop. They couldn''t.

    But as they raced through the forest, a strange noise reached their ears.

    *Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta~!*

    "What¡­ what is that sound?"

    The noise grew louder,ing from all directions.

    Suddenly, a squad of puppets appeared in the sky, their wooden joints clicking and ttering with every movement.

    "Damn it! It''s the puppet troops from the Sand Ninja!"

    "We''ve been ambushed!"

    "Konoha shinobi, form a defensive line, now!" amanding voice shouted.

    The Konoha ninjas quickly moved into position.

    "Mid- and long-range fighters, prepare for attack!"

    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"

    "Wind Style: Gale Palm!"

    "Lightning Style: Lightning Serpent!"

    Wind, fire, and lightning shed in the skies, creating a chaotic battlefield.

    But the constant rain in Amegakure made their jutsu less effective. The moisture dampened their mes and scattered their winds.

    "We can''t keep this up! We need to concentrate our forces and break through!"

    "Yes! Someone needs to get past them and request backup from the Hokage!"

    "nk them! Move, quickly!"

 Chapter 118:

    "What? Ambushed by the Sand Ninja puppet army?"

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed upon hearing the news.

    Although tensions had been growing between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind, up until now neither side hadunched a serious attack. But the deployment of the Sand Ninja''s puppet army signaled something far more decisive, the Land of Wind was fullymitting to war.

    "Gather the troops and prepare to counterattack!" Hiruzenmanded without hesitation.

    In response, the ninja forces of Konoha were mobilized, fully armed and ready to move out. After confirming the marching routes and supply lines, the shinobi began to assemble.

    Meanwhile, Danzo entered the Hokage''s office, throwing a stack of reports onto Hiruzen''s desk. "Based on the intelligence gathered by my subordinates, we''ve confirmed the three main routes of the enemy''s attack."

    Hiruzen nced up, slightly surprised by the detailed information. "Are you sure this is urate?"

    Danzo''s eyes were cold, confident. "It''s urate. You can count on it."

    Hiruzen nodded. "Good. We''ll act on this immediately."---

    Konoha''s vanguard troops began their march toward the border of the Land of Fire, a powerful force moving in unison. Upon arriving at the border, they didn''t immediately engage the enemy but instead focused on establishing a temporary base camp.

    After all, wars weren''t won in a single day. Ninja battles were different from all-out brawls. It was a game of strategy, scouting, sensing, attacking from a distance. Skirmishes might leave people wounded, but full-scale killings were rare unless the situation called for it, or a mission required it.

    Setting up a solid base camp was essential. If the Konoha ninjas were going to fight with full force, they needed secure backing to maintain their strength and stamina.

    As the troops left Konoha one by one, Jiraiya could be found squatting at the vige gates, adjusting his arm guards. His expression was one of mild frustration.

    "Seriously, where the hell is Orochimaru? He''s not back yet?" he grumbled, clearly irritated.

    As a man burdened with the prophecy of saving the ninja world, Jiraiya had returned to the vige in a hurry, expecting his fellow Sannin to be around. But Orochimaru was still nowhere to be seen.

    "Who knows?" Tsunade said, rolling her eyes at hisints.

    Jiraiya frowned. "You think that guy''s dead out there somewhere?"

    Tsunade red at him. "Even if someone''s going to die, it won''t be him!"

    Jiraiya let out a loudugh. "Haha, just kidding! He''s stronger than me, so I''m sure he''s fine." Then, turning more thoughtful, he added, "The old man''s been in contact with him, right?"

    Tsunade sighed. "Yeah, but only through coded messages. Orochimaru said he''s searching for some kind of medicinal herb. Who knows what kind of research he''s up to this time."

    Jiraiya crossed his arms, looking suspicious. "Bet he''s working on some weird experiment again. Something the vige definitely wouldn''t want to know about."

    Tsunade shot him a sharp look. "Shut up! Don''t go spreading rumors like that. Thest thing we need is for people to start thinking Orochimaru''s up to something shady."

    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. "Oh, I see. Still just ''Orochimaru this,'' ''Orochimaru that,'' all day long, huh?"

    "Well, of course!" Tsunade snapped. "He''s my boyfriend!"

    Jiraiya''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Boyfriend? Please. You two haven''t even done anything yet! For all you know, Orochimaru''s out there hooking up with some random girl right now¡­..." ???¦­??????

    He didn''t get to finish that. Seeing Tsunade''s fist clenching and the dangerous glint in her eyes, Jiraiya quickly shut his mouth.

    "Go on. Why aren''t you talking? Keep going," she said with a threatening smile.

    "Ahem, never mind! Forget I said anything!" Jiraiya forced a nervousugh, raising his hands in surrender.

    He knew better than to push his luck. Getting pummeled by Tsunade just before heading off to battle wasn''t on his agenda.

    At that moment, the Third Hokage approached, wearing his battle robes.

    "Are you ready to leave?" Hiruzen asked, his tone all business.

    "Yeah, we''re good to go," Jiraiya replied. "But are the two of us enough for this?"

    "There''s no other choice right now," Hiruzen said with a nod. "You two will go ahead. Orochimaru and Tsunade will also be on the frontlines soon, handling things on their own until you return."

    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow, but then smirked. "Orochimaru, huh? Haha, I''m sure he''ll be fine."

    ---

    Meanwhile, outside Konoha Vige, Orochimaru was strolling back toward the gates, hands tucked casually into his pockets, arge scroll strapped to his back.

    He had spent nearly two years away from the vige, focusing on his experiments and projects in the Land of Rice Fields. Histest sess had been unlocking a new section of his system, daily life technology, a reward forpleting three advanced weapons technologies.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But daily life innovations didn''t interest him much. For someone like Orochimaru, who was constantly seeking ways to increase his power and knowledge, such things were a mere distraction. Still, he made note of the developments, more out of curiosity than need.

    As he neared the vige gates, he paused, noticing the many footprints in the dirt.

    "Looks like I came back a littlete¡­" Orochimaru murmured to himself, realizing that the vige had already mobilized its forces.

    His recent contact with Hiruzen had been through coded messages left at specific locations. He hadn''t expected such a sudden call back to the vige. Now it seemed the Third Hokage had run out of options.

    Just as Orochimaru stepped through the gates, he was immediately tackled by a familiar presence.

    "Tsunade!"

    Without hesitation, Tsunade threw herself into Orochimaru''s arms, ignoring the eyes of the vigers around them. She hugged him tightly, uncaring of the stares and whispers.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, returning the embrace, though moreposed than Tsunade. The Third Hokage, standing nearby, could only shake his head.

    Tsunade and Orochimaru''s rtionship had been established early on, and no one could do anything about it, not even the Hokage himself. It had simply be something people had learned to ept.

    Orochimaru smiled, enjoying the warmth of Tsunade''s embrace. "It''s been a long time, Tsunade. I must say, you seem even more beautiful now."

    "Hehe, of course!" Tsunade grinned, snuggling closer to him.

    Orochimaru gently patted her back. "Though I''d love to catch up more, I should check in with sensei first."

    "Uh-huh." Tsunade nodded obediently but didn''t let go of his hand. She held on tight as they approached the Third Hokage, as if afraid Orochimaru might vanish again if she let go.

    "Orochimaru," Hiruzen greeted with a smile.

    "Sensei," Orochimaru responded with a respectful nod.

    "I apologize for pulling you back so abruptly. The situation has gotten¡­plicated."

    "I understand," Orochimaru said, cutting straight to the point. "What''s our mission this time?"

    Hiruzen sighed. "There''s no specific mission. Now that you''re back, the three of you will head directly to the frontlines. You''ll be in charge of pushing back the enemy forces. The other families will support you, but the war will be in your hands. Here," he handed over a scroll, "are the details of the enemy''s three offensive lines."

    "Got it." Orochimaru took the scroll and nced at it before tucking it away. "Leave it to us."

    Tsunade squeezed his hand, her face determined. "Let''s go, Jiraiya!"

    Jiraiya, adjusting his headband, gave a lopsided grin. "You''re still as cocky as ever, Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru smirked. "And you''re still as annoying."

 Chapter 119:

    "Orochimaru, when did you start carrying that scroll around?"

    Deep in the forest, Jiraiya, running beside Orochimaru, finally voiced his curiosity. Therge scroll strapped to Orochimaru''s back was nearly identical in size to Jiraiya''s own, and it had been bothering him since Orochimaru returned to the vige.

    Tsunade, running ahead of them, also chimed in, "Yeah, I''ve never seen you with a scroll that big before. What''s in it?"

    Orochimaru nced back, a faint smile on his lips. "This scroll contains strategic materials that will help us turn the tide of the war."

    "Strategic materials?" Jiraiya frowned, confused. "What do you mean, ''strategic materials''? And don''t tell me this was part of your whole ''medicinal herb'' search. You''ve been lying, haven''t you?"

    Orochimaru chuckled. "Not a lie, Jiraiya. Just a little misdirection. I happened toe across some very useful technology during my time away, and I''ve been refining it."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Why didn''t you juste back to the vige to work on it?"

    "There wasn''t enough time," Orochimaru replied. "Plus, this technology belongs to another party. I''ve been working on improving it from its original form, so I didn''t want to return until I''d made significant progress."

    Jiraiya let out a long whistle. "Man, you''re always into something crazy. So, what is it this time? Another experimental potion? That gene-enhancing fluid you came up withst time helped a lot of people, me included."Orochimaru nodded. "It''s a bit more advanced than that."

    "Of course it is," Jiraiya said with a grin. "Hey, can we take a peek at what you''ve got in there?"

    Tsunade''s curiosity was piqued as well, and she leaned in slightly. "Yeah, give us a look!"

    Orochimaru just smiled, shaking his head. "You''ll see it when the time is right."

    ---

    "Lord Orochimaru, you''re finally here!"

    At the border of the Land of Fire, Konoha''s temporary military base was bustling with activity. Large tents dotted the area, and groups of ninjas were hurriedly preparing for theing battle.

    Nara Hakushu, the temporarymander of the frontlines, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya approach. He quickly gave the order to prepare for a pre-war meeting.

    As Orochimaru and the others walked through the camp, they noticed representatives from all the major ns present, including Hatake Sakumo, the White Fang, who was geared up for battle.

    Inside themand tent, Orochimaru took a seat alongside the other n leaders, and they quickly began exchanging information.

    "What''s the situation?" Orochimaru asked, his tone businesslike.

    Hakushu stood and gave his report. "Sirs, based on the intel we''ve gathered over thest few days, the weather in Amegakure has had a significant impact on our forces. The rain is constant, which limits the effectiveness of our Fire Style techniques. Meanwhile, Suna has deployed its puppet troops, making the situation even more difficult for us."

    Orochimaru leaned forward, fingers steepled. "The puppet army, huh?"

    Hakushu nodded grimly. "Yes. The Sand Ninjas have been using their puppet forces to inflict heavy losses on us. If we''re to stand a chance, we need a strategy to neutralize their puppets."

    Orochimaru considered this for a moment. Puppets were a known problem on the battlefield, especially inrge-scale skirmishes. Puppet masters could stay at a distance, manipting their deadly tools with little risk to themselves. Poison gas, hidden des, and needles made them deadly in closebat, which meant fighting them up close was often a death sentence.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ninjas who specialized in taijutsu, like the Hyuga n, were especially at risk.

    The leader of the Hyuga n, Hiashi''s father, was the first to speak up. "My n''s techniques arergely useless against the puppet troops. We rely heavily on closebat, and with the poison and hidden weapons in those puppets, we can''t risk it."

    Orochimaru nodded in agreement. "Yes, sending taijutsu specialists against the puppet army would be a mistake. The risk of being poisoned or overwhelmed by the puppets'' traps is too high." ????????¨§S?

    The head of the Inuzuka n, who relied on close-quartersbat alongside his nin-dogs, spoke next. "Our n is in the same boat. Sending our people against puppets would only end in disaster. We can assist with tracking and recon, but directbat against puppets isn''t feasible."

    Orochimaru turned his gaze to Tsunade. "In that case, Tsunade, I''ll leave the detoxification efforts to you."

    "Of course," Tsunade said confidently. "I''ll make sure our forces are prepared to handle any poison the Sand Ninja throw at us."

    Next, Orochimaru turned to the Uchiha n leader. "How many Uchiha have been deployed?"

    The n leader, a stern man in his mid-thirties, replied, "We''ve sent around two hundred ninjas."

    "How many have awakened the Sharingan?" Orochimaru asked.

    The n leader hesitated slightly. "Only about twenty."

    "That''s more than enough," Orochimaru said calmly, his eyes glinting with a n. "The Uchiha n will be responsible for neutralizing the puppet troops."

    "What?" The Uchiha n leader looked startled. "You''re joking, right? How are twenty Sharingan users supposed to handle an entire puppet army?"

 Chapter 120:

    "Orochimaru, are you kidding me?"

    The outburst came from Uchiha Dan, a young Uchiha who had been holding a grudge against Orochimaru ever since their encounter in the Forest of Death. After Orochimaru became a chuunin, he had been elusive, and their paths rarely crossed. Now, as tensions escted during the war, and with Orochimaru temporarily inmand alongside Jiraiya and Tsunade, Uchiha Dan couldn''t help but feel that Orochimaru''s orders were intended to put the Uchiha n at a disadvantage.

    It wasn''t just paranoia. Orochimaru had assigned the Uchiha n, with their Sharingan, to counter the Sand Ninja''s puppet army ninjas who excelled at medium- to long-rangebat, which was a suitable role for the Uchiha. Their Fire Style jutsu was particrly effective against Wind Style, amon technique of the Sand ninjas. On the surface, it looked like the perfect match.

    But Uchiha Dan saw it differently. The rain-soaked environment of Amegakure greatly weakened Fire Style techniques, and the enemy''s puppet army was equipped with poisonous needles that were difficult to avoid, even with the Sharingan. Moreover, they had no idea how many puppet troops they were up against. Expecting a few dozen Uchiha to take on the full force of the enemy''s puppets seemed like madness.

    Before Orochimaru could respond, another voice spoke up, calm andposed. "Brother Dan, let Orochimaru sama finish exining."

    Uchiha Fugaku, standing next to the n leader, addressed Uchiha Dan with a stern expression. "This is a battlefield. Don''t jump to conclusions before the full strategy is revealed."

    Even the Uchiha n leader, maintaining hisposure, added in a cold tone, "Dan, this is not the time to question orders without listening."

    Uchiha Dan clenched his fists but nodded inpliance. "Yes, I understand."

    Orochimaru''s eyes settled on Fugaku, the young man beside the n leader, before turning to Dan with a smirk. "Some people be arrogant too quickly after reaching jounin rank. You should learn from the brothers next to you, Dan. I''m not sure how you even made it to jounin in the first ce.""You¡ª" Uchiha Dan''s face turned red with anger, but a sharp look from the n leader silenced him before he could respond.

    Ignoring Dan''s temper, Orochimaru continued, "Enough nonsense. Here''s the n. We''ll proceed with the previous battle formations for the main forces, but I''m keeping the Uchiha n members with Sharingan at the two-tomoe level and above. As for the Inuzuka, Hyuga, and Aburame ns, leave two members from each to support the operation. The rest of the ninjas will remain under Nara Hakushu''smand, but each team must include sensory ninjas. If you encounter puppet troops, do not engage head-on, withdraw immediately."

    "Understood!" the various n representatives responded in unison.

    "Oh, and Sakumo," Orochimaru added, turning to Hatake Sakumo, "your team will stay as well."

    "Of course," Sakumo agreed, his calm demeanor unchanged.

    With Orochimaru''s orders set, the remaining forces were ced under Nara Hakushu''s control, while the selected team members stayed behind to carry out Orochimaru''s n. The Uchiha n members present included Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha En, Uchiha Setsuna, and several others. In total, there were sixteen Uchiha with Sharingan above the two-tomoe level.

    Orochimaru nced over the group. "Sixteen Uchiha, all with at least two tomoe. Good. Now, who''s yourmanding officer for this battle?"

    Uchiha Fugaku stepped forward, his expression calm andposed. "That would be me, Lord Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised. He had expected Uchiha Dan to be in charge, given his rank, but it seemed that Fugaku, though younger, was the one with authority.

    "And your name?" Orochimaru asked, though he already had an idea.

    "Uchiha Fugaku," the young man replied.

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with recognition. "So this is Uchiha Fugaku, the father of Itachi and Sasuke¡­" Orochimaru thought to himself. He hadn''t paid much attention to Fugaku before, but now that he saw him up close, it was clear this young man had amanding presence.

    It was well-known that Uchiha Fugaku wouldter be the leader of the Uchiha n, and Orochimaru knew that Fugaku''s strength shouldn''t be underestimated. After all, Itachi and Sasuke inherited their remarkable abilities from somewhere, and Orochimaru suspected that Fugaku''s talents ran much deeper than most people realized.

    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on Fugaku for a moment before speaking. "Very well. You''ll be leading the Uchiha contingent. Let''s begin."

    Fugaku''s expression didn''t change, but he felt the weight of Orochimaru''s gaze. He had heard many stories about the Sannin, especially from Uchiha Dan and Uchiha Setsuna, both of whom had grudges against Orochimaru. But Fugaku was different. He admired strength and discipline, and although he had his own reservations, he understood that Orochimaru had earned his ce as amander. ????????

    "Lord Orochimaru, what''s the n?" Fugaku asked, eager to hear the strategy.

    Orochimaru smiled. "I''m d you asked. We''re going to form a specialized sniper team, your Uchiha will be the key to taking down the enemy''s puppet masters."

    Fugaku blinked in surprise. "A sniper team? You intend to have us snipe puppet masters?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru said, his voice calm but authoritative. "Puppet masters control their puppets using chakra threads. The Sharingan can easily track those threads, giving you the perfect opportunity to sever them. Once the threads are cut, the puppets will be useless."

    "But with only sixteen Uchiha and a few other support ninjas, won''t we be exposed?" Fugaku questioned. "If the enemy realizes what we''re doing, they''ll send reinforcements to surround us."

    Orochimaru nodded. "That''s why I''ll be providing you with a special set of ninja tools to help you deal with any potential counterattacks."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ninja tools?" Fugaku''s confusion deepened, and even Hatake Sakumo and Jiraiya, standing nearby, looked intrigued.

    Orochimaru didn''t borate. Instead, he reached into his cloak and produced a scroll. With a quick hand sign, he unsealed the contents.

    *Bang!*

    A puff of white smoke filled the air, and when it cleared, arge, specialized box stood before the group.

    "Activate your Sharingan and watch closely," Orochimaru said, his voicemanding. "I''ll only demonstrate this once."

 Chapter 121:

    The Land of Rain was a small, perpetually wet country where the rain rarely ceased. In the midst of the ongoing war, thisnd had be a battlefield for the major powers.

    This morning was no different, with a steady drizzle coating the jungle of the Land of Rain. Through the wet trees, countless figures moved swiftly, wearing ck raincoats. The sound of the rain hitting their cloaks was constant, but they ignored it, their focus entirely on their mission.

    These were the puppet masters of Sunagakure, the Sand Ninja''s elite unit. Their task was clear: to nk Konoha''s forces and attack in coordination with their main army.

    Puppet masters used a technique called "Puppet Jutsu", which involved controlling human-sized puppets with chakra threads. The strength of a puppet master depended on how many puppets they could control at once, but aside from a few elites, most puppet masters could only handle a single puppet.

    Goji was one such puppet master, a member of the Sand Ninja army. Though this was his first time on an actual battlefield, he wasn''t afraid. He had been on many dangerous missions before and was excited to be part of thisrge-scale operation. To him, this was an honor, especially because their captain, Po, was someone he deeply admired.

    It was said that Captain Po could control two puppets at once, one for offense, one for defense, making him a formidable opponent.

    "I love the weather in the Land of Rain," one of Goji''sradesmented, clearly enjoying the situation.

    "Yeah, if it weren''t for this kind of weather, Konoha''s ninjas wouldn''t be so easy to handle," another puppet master agreed.

    "True. This rain might affect us a bit, but it definitely messes with Konoha''s forces more.""Hahaha, I bet Konoha''s ninjas are going to suffer another loss today!"

    Listening to his teammates, Goji smiled. They all knew how much puppets feared fire techniques, fire could ignite their wooden puppets and disperse the poisonous smoke many of their puppets emitted. But the constant rain neutralized most fire techniques, making it the perfect environment for them. Plus, Sunagakure''s strengthy in Wind Style jutsu, which could easily overpower Fire Style techniques under these conditions.

    The thought gave him confidence. With the weather on their side, and the protection offered by their puppets, Goji believed they could handle whatever Konoha threw at them.

    "Focus, everyone," Captain Po''s voice cut through their conversation. "We''re nearing the canyon. Once we cross, we''ll be in position for the ambush. Stay sharp."

    The chatter died down as the puppet masters refocused, prepared toplete their mission.

    *Whoosh!*

    Suddenly, a soft sound sliced through the rain, and one of the puppet masters running ahead suddenly fell from the trees, his body hitting the ground with a sickening thud.

    He didn''t move.

    "Hey, Shu, what''s wrong?" Captain Po called out, but before anyone could react¡ª

    *Whoosh!*

    The same sound came again, and this time, Captain Po himself copsed. He hit the ground, lifeless, his wide eyes staring nkly ahead. He didn''t even have a chance to defend himself.

    "Enemy attack!" one of the puppet masters yelled, but panic had already set in.

    The remaining Sand Ninjas dove for cover, scrambling to understand what had just happened.

    "What''s going on? Who''s attacking us?"

    "I didn''t see any enemies nearby!"

    "Sensor ninja, hurry and find the enemy!"

    "Right away!"

    A sand ninja quickly knelt on the ground, pressing his hand into the mud as he extended his chakra to sense for enemies. Meanwhile, Goji, hiding behind arge rock, stared in horror at Captain Po''s fallen body. ????§°§£¨§s

    "How could this be happening?" he thought, panicked. "Captain Po had so much experience¡­ How did he die without even knowing what hit him?"

    ---

    Not far away, hidden behind a rocky outcrop, two Konoha ninjasy t on the ground, their raincoats blending in with the environment. The steady rain pattered down on their backs, but they didn''t seem to notice. Their focus was entirely on the canyon ahead, 800 meters away.

    Both wore wireless earpieces and had their Sharingan activated, their crimson eyes scanning the battlefield with a chilling intensity.

    "That''s two," one of them said quietly.

    "Nice shot," the other replied, equally calm.

    "Unbelievable, right?" Uchiha Dan grinned. "I never thought I''d say this, but Orochimaru''s invention is incredible."

    "Yeah," another voice chimed in. "I''m no fan of Orochimaru, but this thing is impressive."

    A brief silence followed, as the next Uchiha lined up his shot.

    "Yan, how''s your side?"

    "Don''t worry, we''re aiming now. The target¡­ looks like a Sand Ninja puppet master. Goodbye."

    *Bang!*

    The soft crack of the sniper rifle waspletely drowned out by the rain. A few momentster, the puppet master dropped dead, the same look of confusion and terror on his face as the others.

    "Wow¡­" Uchiha Ji, lying beside Uchiha Dan, muttered as he looked through a monocr scope at the fallen Sand Ninja in the distance. "This is unreal! How is this even possible? We''re hitting them from so far away, and they have no idea what''s happening."

    Beside him, Uchiha Fugaku, who had just taken down his own target, was equally astonished. His mind drifted back to the moment when Orochimaru first introduced them to this strange new weapon.

    It had begun during their pre-mission briefing, when Orochimaru unveiled a long iron box. None of the Uchiha had any idea what it contained, but Orochimaru instructed them to activate their Sharingan, promising to reveal something that would revolutionize their battlefield tactics.

    Curiosity mixed with skepticism filled the room as they watched Orochimaru assemble the contents. In less than a minute, he had constructed a sleek, one-meter-long rifle with a steel barrel, a tripod, a tenfold scope, and a trigger, somethingpletely unfamiliar to them.

    When Orochimaru imed it could hit targets from 1000 meters away, the Uchiha were doubtful. However, their doubts were quickly dispelled when he aimed at a tree 800 meters in the distance and hit it with wless precision.

    ----

    An hour earlier

    Orochimaru had opened the box, revealing several long, polished items unlike any ninja tools they had ever encountered.

    "This," Orochimaru began, holding up one of the objects, "is a sniper rifle, designed for long-range precision strikes."

    The room fell into stunned silence, the Uchiha members staring at the unusual weapon.

    "What... is that?" Fugaku asked, his Sharingan activated as he tried toprehend what he was seeing.

    Orochimaru smirked. "With this, you''ll be able to eliminate the enemy''s puppet masters from a distance before they can even react."

    He then demonstrated how to aim and adjust the sights. "Your Sharingan will enhance your precision. This rifle has been specifically modified for ninja use, allowing you to take out targets quietly and effectively from extreme distances."

    The Uchiha watched in awe as Orochimaru showcased the rifle''s capabilities.

    "We''ll split into two sniper teams of Ten," Orochimaru continued. "With these weapons and your Sharingan, we''ll neutralize the puppet masters from afar. By the time the enemy realizes what''s happening, their puppet army will be severely weakened."

    Fugaku''s eyes widened as the full potential of the n became clear to him. "This... might actually work."

    -----

    Now, lying in the rain, taking down enemy puppet masters from extreme distances, they realized just how powerful this weapon was.

    "Shin," Uchiha Dan said, his voice quiet but serious. "What did Orochimaru call this thing again?"

    "A sniper rifle," Uchiha Shin replied, adjusting his aim.

    "Ha, what a fitting name."

    "Alright, no more talking," Uchiha Fugaku interrupted. "Focus on the mission. We need to take down as many of them as possible before they realize what''s happening."

    "Got it," the others replied in unison.

    "Remember," Fugaku added, his voice steady. "The moment the enemy reveals themselves¡­"

    *Bang!*

    He watched through his scope as another Sand Ninja puppet master dropped to the ground, a perfect headshot.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "¡­we strike."

 Chapter 122:

    Sniper rifles. Yes, the weapons in their hands were advanced sniper rifles.

    I won''t go into detail about the model specifics, if I did, that might lead to some undesirable questions. What you need to know is this: the receiver is made of aluminum alloy, and the butt is crafted from high-strength stic, divided into two sections and screwed into the receiver. The front of the butt is equipped with an adjustable bipod for stability. The barrel itself is stainless steel, about 660mm long, and is screwed to the front of the extra-long receiver, allowing it to float freely within the stock. This rifle has a lifespan of around 5,000 rounds, ensuring uracy over time.

    This rifle wasn''t just any firearm; it was a technological evolution, a high-powered weapon derived from Orochimaru''s research into advanced weaponry.

    The problem with ordinary pistols, even those like the Desert Eagle, is that their effective range is only 50 to 200 meters at best. Such a limited range is practically useless in the world of ninjas. When shinobi engage in battle, they usually have sensory ninjas with them, who can detect enemies from over 100 meters away, if not more. Ninjas also tend to keep considerable distance duringbat, making sneak attacks with a pistol nearly impossible.

    In a direct fight, a pistol''s utility diminishes even further. Against a well-trained ninja, kunai and exploding tags are much more effective.

    So, when Orochimaru unlocked weapon technology, he didn''t waste time creating conventional firearms. Instead, he went straight for the sniper rifle, a weapon capable of eliminating targets from over a kilometer away. Some models of sniper rifles even have an effective range exceeding 2,000 meters.

    To put that in perspective, most people can''t even see clearly beyond 1,000 meters. Even the Byakugan of the Hyuga n, known for its extraordinary range of vision, is limited to about one kilometer when fully focused. Now, imagine a weapon capable of eliminating enemies from such a distance, an incredible advantage on the battlefield.

    Orochimaru wasn''t a military tactician by trade, but as a seasoned jounin, he hadmanded countless small-scale operations, and he knew how to n. When developing this sniper rifle, he had already decided who would wield it: the Uchiha n.

    Why the Uchiha? The answer was simple. The Uchiha''s Sharingan not only allowed them to instantly copy Orochimaru''s movements and learn how to operate the rifle with precision, but it also enhanced their ability to predict enemy actions through the scope. Their heightened visual perception allowed them topensate for variables like rain, wind direction, and even air resistance, factors that would normally affect a bullet''s trajectory.In essence, the Uchiha were the perfect snipers. Their Sharingan offered superior learning capabilities and foresight, making them far more effective at long-rangebat than even the Hyuga n.

    And the wireless earpieces? They were just another technological advancement. The original Kakashi had used simr equipmentter on, but this was 50 years before his time. In the present day of Konoha''s 30th year, wirelessmunications hadn''t been fully developed¡ªat least, not by anyone else. Butpared to the sheer power of the sniper rifle, the significance of wirelessmunication was just a minor detail.

    ---

    "Damn it! There are no signs of Konoha''s forces nearby. What''s happening?"

    "How did our captain get killed like that?"

    "The trajectory, it looks like the attack came from a 45-degree angle to the northeast!"

    Goji, the young Sand Ninja, closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down. He recalled the exact moment Captain Po fell, his body dropping lifelessly to the ground. The attack definitely came from the northeast. There was no doubt about it.

    "What? The northeast?" one of the other Sand Ninja echoed, his voice filled with disbelief. He hesitantly peeked in that direction but saw nothing through the rain-soaked trees. "Are you joking? There''s no one there¡­ right?"

    "No way," another ninja muttered, doubt creeping into his voice.

    "Could they be on top of that mountain?" one of the Sand Ninjas suggested, pointing toward a distant peak.

    The group exchanged uneasy nces, then cautiously poked their heads out to get a better look. From their position, the mountain seemed impossibly far away.

    "Are you serious?"

    "That''s at least 800 meters¡­"

    "There''s no way anyone could hit us from that distance!"

    "It''s impossible!"

    Yet, despite their disbelief, they couldn''t deny what they had just witnessed. Their captain had fallen in an instant, from an attack they couldn''t even seeing. If someone really had sniped them from that far away, then¡­ ?????£Ï?¦¥s?

    "We need to retreat," one of the Sand Ninjas finally said.

    "Yes, we need to inform the other teams," another agreed. "Konoha has some sort of long-range attack. We can''t stay here."

    "Agreed! Let''s fall back!"

    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*

    Suddenly, smoke bombs exploded all around them, filling the canyon with thick, white fog. Taking advantage of the cover, the remaining Sand Ninjas quickly grabbed their fallenrades and disappeared into the mist.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ---

    "Smart move," Orochimaru muttered from his vantage point on the mountain, watching through a monocr telescope as the Sand Ninjas retreated into the fog. He was wearing a raincoat, the water running off in streams as the rain continued to fall.

    "They knew how to retreat quickly and even used smoke bombs to disrupt our vision," Orochimaru added, a hint of approval in his voice. "Still, a solid oue. We''ve taken down seven or eight puppet masters without losing a single soldier."

    Jiraiya, standing next to him with his own monocr, smirked. "Yeah, and that''s just the kills from our squad. Who knows how many Sakumo''s team has taken out."

    Tsunade, watching the scene unfold, still looked a little stunned. "I have to admit, this thing works better than I ever imagined. Orochimaru, this was a brilliant idea."

    Even Jiraiya, who normally didn''t have much patience for Orochimaru''s entricities, had to concede. "You''re right, Tsunade. At first, I thought Orochimaru was out of his mind, but now? This is genius."

    The idea of sniping enemies from 800 meters away was something neither of them had ever considered possible. It was well beyond the normalbat range for most ninjas. In fact, most sensor ninjas wouldn''t even be able to detect an enemy from that distance, making it nearly impossible for them to respond in time.

    And the best part? The enemy had no idea where the attacks wereing from. By the time they figured it out, they were either already dead, or the Konoha snipers had relocated, making any counterattack futile.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade exchanged nces, both of them filled with a mixture of awe and admiration.

    Orochimaru had always been a genius, but this time, he had truly outdone himself. His strategic thinking,bined with his scientific knowledge, had given Konoha a significant advantage in the war.

    "You really know how to take shortcuts, don''t you?" Jiraiya chuckled.

 Chapter 158:

    "Provide adequate blood samples?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hearing this, Uchiha Soyama was visibly taken aback. He didn''t fully grasp what Orochimaru was implying. Was the potion not perfected yet? Did he want to test it on samples?

    Orochimaru seemed unconcerned with Soyama''s confusion. He went on with the words he had prepared: "Yes, it took me a long time to develop this potion. Not to mention the ingredients needed to create it, just look at its effects to understand how valuable it is, right?"

    "Of course!" Soyama agreed.

    "Therefore, to ensure the potion isn''t wasted, I need to better understand the bloodline conditions of the Uchiha n," Orochimaru exined nonchntly.

    "The Uchiha n isrge, but not everyone among us can awaken the Sharingan. I''m sure you understand this even better than I do."

    "True enough," Uchiha Soyama nodded.

    Some members of the Uchiha n possessed pure blood and could awaken the Sharingan with minimal stimtion. Others, however, had diluted bloodlines and, even in the face of great trauma, might never awaken their Sharingan.

    To those familiar with the Uchiha''s bloodline secrets, this wasn''t news. Uchiha Soyama wasn''t surprised by Orochimaru''s insight after all, Orochimaru was a disciple of the Hokage. Knowing such things wouldn''t be difficult for him.But... the true purpose of this man?

    Uchiha Soyama thought carefully before speaking.

    It was clear enough why this potion was being kept under wraps, because it was specifically beneficial to the Uchiha n. It wouldn''t be of much use to anyone else. The vige certainly wouldn''t research something like this just for the Uchiha, so this had to be Orochimaru''s own work.

    But that only deepened Soyama''s confusion. Wasn''t Orochimaru a disciple of Hiruzen Sarutobi? Why was he keeping this secret from the Hokage to strike a deal with the Uchiha?

    And what did Orochimaru gain from this arrangement? Providing blood samples and helping awaken the Sharingan¡­ for free? It sounded ridiculous. It was hard not to see him as some kind of con artist.

    As Uchiha Soyama voiced his skepticism, Orochimaru merely chuckled. "There''s no hidden motive, I''m simply fascinated by the Uchiha bloodline!"

    "That''s it?"

    "Isn''t that reason enough?" Orochimaru paused, then continued, "Most people don''t understand how important curiosity is to a researcher, so it''s understandable if the n leader doesn''t get it."

    "All the n leader needs to know is that my research requires arge number of blood samples from the Uchiha n. In exchange, I''ll continue to supply the n with potions like this one. That''s all there is to it."

    "Of course, if you''re concerned that I might uncover some deep secrets about the Uchiha n through these blood samples¡­ just pretend I never mentioned it."

    Orochimaru''s meaning was clear: he wanted a straightforward deal with the Uchiha. All he was after was their blood samples, not their Sharingan.

    "Haha, why would you say that?" Uchiha Soyamaughed awkwardly.

    From everything Orochimaru had said so far, Soyama doubted that the Uchiha n even had any secrets left unknown to Orochimaru.

    And besides, it was just blood. What could he possibly discover from a sample? Soyama didn''t believe Orochimaru could unlock the true secrets of the Sharingan with just a bit of blood, nor did he think Orochimaru would be able to create anything strange from it.

    In truth, Soyama had no reason to refuse. The only thing that concerned him was how to exin this to the Third Hokage. After all, this was being done behind his back, and the Uchiha n wasn''t in a position to take such risks lightly.

    However, Orochimaru''s position was simple: he would inform the Third Hokage about the potion''s effects after their deal wasplete. As for whether the Hokage would announce it to the public or simply let the Uchiha n benefit from it, that was out of Orochimaru''s hands.

    And that arrangement was more than enough for the Uchiha.

    With that assurance, Uchiha Soyama quickly made his decision. Since there was nothing to lose, why not agree?

    And so, the deal between them was made.

    "Congrattions to the n leader for making a wise choice," Orochimaru said with a sly smile.

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru. Take care," Soyama replied, watching Orochimaru''s figure disappear into the distance. Squinting his eyes, he murmured, "What an extraordinary man. Not only powerful enough to face someone like Hanzo, but with such remarkable research skills as well¡­ heh." ????¨°?§¦?

    With Uchiha Soyama''s agreement secured, Orochimaru allowed himself a sigh of relief. Although he had many ways of obtaining Uchiha blood samples, having Soyama''s cooperation would save him a lot of trouble.

    Early the next morning, Orochimaru reported the effects of the potion to the Third Hokage. The top officials of Konoha were taken by surprise once again. Ever since Orochimaru had created the strengthening serum, he hadn''t produced anything of note for some time. Recently, he had developed several specialized ninja tools that had drawn attention.

    But as impressive as ninja tools were, they were still external aids, and nowhere near as enticing as gic modifications.

    However, when they heard that this potion specifically targeted mental stimtion to help awaken the Sharingan, their initial interest cooled.

    "What''s the point of developing this?" Danzo was the first to speak, with a clear note of dissatisfaction in his voice. "As Hiruzen''s disciple, you''ve been aware of the tension between the Uchiha and the vige for years, haven''t you?"

    Danzo''s tone suggested that his displeasure wasn''t with the research itself, but with the fact that Orochimaru had undertaken such a significant project without consulting him.

    "Of course I know," Orochimaru replied casually. "But this potion was a byproduct when I was researching the enhancement serum. I only decided to share it recently because I had a sh of inspiration and managed toplete it. If you think it''s useless, feel free to discard it."

    Ever since aligning himself with Danzo, Orochimaru had left behind any pretense of being an obedient disciple. Telling convenient lies had be second nature.

    "Discarding it wouldn''t matter," Danzo replied, "but could this even be useful for anyone besides the Uchiha?"

    "It''spletely useless for others," Orochimaru admitted. "Ordinary ninjack the spiritual inheritance necessary for it to work at all."

 Chapter 124:

    The Third Kazekage wasn''t a fool. He fully grasped the implications of what Chiyo was suggesting.

    Every vige engaged in research, be it weapons, secret medicines, or forbidden arts. Even the smaller nations participated in this arms race. Up until now, the bnce of power had been rtively even. One vige might have more talented ninjas, another a greater number of forbidden techniques, but they all had simr tools at their disposal. A tailed beast here, a secret technique there, each vige had something to counter the other.

    But now, things were shifting.

    Konoha''s innovations¡ªsuper healing abilities and long-range weapons threatened to upset that bnce entirely. If Konoha continued down this path, the other viges would find themselves increasingly outmatched, their casualties mounting while Konoha''s remained minimal.

    In short, if this trend continued, Konoha''s military power would grow unchecked, and viges like Suna might eventually be swallowed up.

    "I used to believe the Third Hokage genuinely sought peaceful coexistence between the viges," the Third Kazekage mused, his tone dark. "Now it seems they''ve been nning something else all along."

    Chiyo, her expression neutral, replied, "That may be, but even though you are Kazekage, let me remind you: there''s no need to rush into an alliance with the other viges to solve this."

    Without waiting for a response, Chiyo turned and left the tent, leaving the Third Kazekage deep in thought.

    He knew exactly what Chiyo meant.Right now, Suna wasn''t the only vige fighting in the Land of Rain. The other nations such as the Earth Country hadn''t yet experienced the full brunt of Konoha''s new tactics. And why should he go out of his way to warn them? The Earth Country was still an enemy to Suna, after all.

    The Third Kazekage wasn''t naive. His n was simple: withdraw his forces for now and let the Earth Country face the brunt of Konoha''s new forces. If he was lucky, the two would weaken each other. If they fought to a stalemate, Suna could swoop in to im the spoils. And even if they didn''t, as long as the Earth Country suffered losses and felt the looming threat of Konoha''s power, they''d likelye to the same conclusions as him.

    He had no intention of warning them about Konoha''s tactics. Let them figure it out the hard way.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ---

    Meanwhile, the Konoha forces were in high spirits. They had scored a major victory against the Sand Ninja, and many of the squads had returned to their respective camps, eager to rest and regroup. The Konoha border was vast, and each section had its own camp to return to.

    "Haha, let me tell you," one of the Uchiha n members boasted loudly, "in just these seven or eight days, I''ve taken out seventeen Sand Ninjas by myself. They didn''t even see meing!"

    "Seventeen? You''re amazing!" another ninja replied, clearly impressed.

    "Wow, that''s no small feat," someone else added. "Even jounin level ninjas¡­."

    The Uchiha grinned proudly. "What can I say? My Sharingan is a three-tomoe now. I can read their movements before they even make them. Once I''ve predicted their next move... *boom*, one shot, and they''re done."

    "Tsk," another Uchiha chimed in, "is that all? Seventeen? I''ve taken out neen and haven''t even mentioned it."

    "Oh? You trying to say you''re better than me?" the first Uchiha shot back, half-joking but with apetitive edge.

    "Neen is more than seventeen, isn''t it?" the other replied smugly.

    "Uchiha Retsu, do you want topete with me?"

    "Why not? What are we betting on?"

    "One thousand two hundred meters. Do you dare?"

    "If I don''t dare, then who does?"

    The two Uchiha were gearing up for a challenge when Orochimaru entered the tent. Immediately, the atmosphere shifted. The chatter died down, and the previously loud and cocky Uchiha grew quiet, their boastful attitudes fading.

    Though the Uchiha weren''t particrly fond of Orochimaru, they had grown to respect him over the past several days. His strength in battle was undeniable, and more importantly, hismand and tactical prowess had led them to victory after victory. No one had suffered serious injuries during the sniper missions, and the sess rate of their ambushes had been extraordinary.

    And then there was the matter of the weapons themselves. The sniper rifles had exceeded their expectations. None of them had anticipated that a simple-looking piece of metal, using bullets propelled by gunpowder, could achieve such range and power. ????§à??§¦??

    "I assume you''re all proficient with disassembling and reassembling the weapons by now?" Orochimaru asked, his voice calm but authoritative.

    The Uchihas nodded, sensing where this was going.

    "Good. Now, disassemble your rifles, pack them into their cases, and return them to me."

    Orochimaru held out his hand expectantly.

    There were around thirty or forty people in the tent, eight of whom were part of Orochimaru''s original team. Upon hearing his words, the Uchiha were visibly reluctant.

    "Lord Orochimaru," Uchiha Retsu spoke up, clearly hesitant. "I feel like this weapon really suits me."

    "I agree," another Uchiha, Akihara, chimed in. "It''s safe, effective, andbined with the Sharingan, it''s perfect for taking out enemies at a distance."

    "So what?" Orochimaru asked, his tone neutral.

    "So¡­ I think we should continue using them in future battles," Retsu said, summoning the courage to make his case.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, his expression unreadable. "Are you refusing to return them?"

    The Uchiha remained silent, their faces betraying their reluctance to part with the weapons.

    "I never said these were yours to keep," Orochimaru stated firmly.

    The Uchiha looked awkward, their silence confirming Orochimaru''s suspicion.

    "I understand that you''ve grown attached to them," Orochimaru said, his voice softening slightly. "But this is not a negotiation."

    He paused, letting his words sink in.

    "I have no intention of mass-producing these weapons or distributing them widely. Once these tools fall into the enemy''s hands, they will eventually be replicated. You know as well as I do how quickly shinobi can reverse-engineer something once they get their hands on it. If that happens, we''ll be the ones facing the threat of these weapons."

    "But¡­," Retsu began, but Orochimaru cut him off.

    "No buts. This is an order."

 Chapter 125:

    Orochimaru didn''t waste time debating with the Uchiha n members. Once he gave the order, the matter was settled.

    Despite their notorious pride and asional friction with the vige, the Uchiha n wasn''t so rebellious that they''d dare defy a direct order, especially not on the battlefield.

    Frustrated but obedient, Uchiha Fugaku led by example. He began disassembling the rifle meticulously, just as Orochimaru had instructed. The rest of the Uchiha followed suit, albeit grudgingly. They wiped the weapons clean, applied the protective oil Orochimaru had provided, and packed the disassembled parts back into their respective cases.

    "And don''t forget the headphones and remaining bullets," Orochimaru added. "I gave each of you fifty rounds. Judging by the action these past few days, you should have plenty left."

    The Uchiha members exchanged nces, all thinking the same thing: "Why is Orochimaru so stingy?"

    But they kept their thoughts to themselves, packed up the equipment, and handed everything back. Orochimaru took the rifles and left for themand tent without another word.

    ---

    Later that evening, Hatake Sakumo arrived at the tent. He, too, was carrying a few cases.

    "Orochimaru, I have to say, this thing you created is impressive. Really impressive!" Sakumo said, his voice full of admiration.The past few days had been an eye-opener for him. Sniping the enemy from long range without even being detected had significantly altered the battlefield dynamics.

    With a casual smile, Orochimaru replied, "It sounds like you''ve had it easy on this mission, Sakumo."

    Sakumo chuckled, "Not just easy, almost boring! And by the way, stop calling me ''sir.'' It''s weird hearing that from you."

    Despite Orochimaru''s rank being technically higher in this military setup, Sakumo wasn''t one for formalities. Orochimaru shrugged off thement, more focused on the task at hand.

    "Alright, back to business. Based on the intel from the past few days, it seems the Sand Ninja have temporarily retreated. But don''t let your guard down. There are still the Iwa Ninja to deal with."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Of course," Sakumo replied. "Oh, and here are the rifles I borrowed from you."

    Sakumo pulled out a scroll, summoning four gun cases and other equipment,ying them neatly on the table.

    "I followed your instructions and cleaned and protected them as needed," he added.

    "Thank you," Orochimaru said, nodding as he took them back. He then reached for arge scroll he had ced in the corner of the tent earlier and summoned a small iron box.

    Sakumo chuckled when he saw the box appear. He''d been amused at first when Orochimaru had stored something so small in such arge scroll. But after spending more time with Orochimaru, he quickly understood.

    The iron box contained all of Orochimaru''s space scrolls, used to store various items. And since one space scroll couldn''t be stored within another, Orochimaru had no choice but to carry therge scroll that housed all the smaller ones. ??????§¦??

    Clearly, Orochimaru had many other tools and gadgets stored in that scroll, though Sakumo could only guess what they might be.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Konoha, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, sat in his office, reading over thetest battle report.

    "A specialized weapon? Capable of killing enemies from over a thousand meters away?"

    He blinked in disbelief, initially thinking it was some sort of joke. But the detailed descriptions and tactical breakdown made it clear¡ªthis was real.

    His first reaction wasn''t one of excitement over Orochimaru''s ingenuity. Instead, his mind quickly went to a more cautious ce: "Why did Orochimaru develop such a weapon without informing me? What is he really up to?"

    However, as he continued reading and saw Tsunade''s exnation detailing how Orochimaru had stumbled across this technology and refined it during the mission, Hiruzen''s concern lessened.

    Hiruzen had seen a lot in his years, and he knew Orochimaru had an insatiable curiosity for all things, especially new technologies or techniques. He could understand how Orochimaru might have encountered such a weapon in his travels and be fascinated enough to develop it further.

    Still, as the Hokage and Orochimaru''s teacher, the Third Hokage couldn''t help but feel uneasy. Creating weapons in secret, even if for the vige''s benefit, was a slippery slope. He didn''t want Orochimaru to go down a path that might lead him astray.

    "I can''t deny your contributions," Hiruzen muttered to himself, "but I hope you aren''t walking down a dangerous road¡­"

    Across the vige, Danzo had a different reaction upon receiving news of the weapon. Where Hiruzen saw potential danger, Danzo saw opportunity. He didn''t care about Orochimaru''s motivations; all he knew was that a weapon capable of killing from such long distances could be incredibly useful, especially for his own secret operations.

    ---

    While the higher-ups in Konoha pondered the implications of Orochimaru''s weapon, the situation on the battlefield remained tense. Though the Sand Ninja had retreated for now, the Iwa Ninja were still in y, and the war was far from over.

    On the front lines, things had quieted down, and Orochimaru found himself with a rare moment of peace. Sitting beneath arge tree outside the camp, he gazed up at the night sky, lost in thought.

    It was peaceful out here. The stars twinkled brightly, unaffected by the noise and chaos of the world below. The air was clean, untainted by pollution, exhaust fumes, or industrial smog. The rity of the stars was a stark contrast to his own world, where such beauty was often obscured.

    "If only I had more time¡­ more power," Orochimaru thought to himself, sighing quietly. "It would be perfect if I could move freely, without restraint."

    The truth was, Orochimaru had grand ambitions¡ªfar beyond the scope of this current war. His ultimate goals were power, knowledge, and something more elusive: eternal life.

    He wasn''t ashamed to admit it, even to himself. Why wouldn''t he want to live forever?

    To Orochimaru, there were two main paths to achieving immortality.

    The first was the method he already knew well, the Reincarnation Jutsu, which allowed him to transfer his soul into another body. But this technique had its drawbacks. The most significant issue was the rejection his soul faced when upying a mismatched body, which would force him to switch bodies frequently. Over time, this would weaken his mental energy and potentially disrupt his progress.

    The second option, and the one Orochimaru was more interested in, was gene fusion, specifically fusing his genes with those of Otsutsuki Kaguya, the progenitor of chakra in the ninja world. If he could somehow merge his body with Kaguya''s gic material, he believed he could achieve true immortality without any of the drawbacks of the Reincarnation Jutsu.

 Chapter 163:

    "Will this really keep me safer?"

    Tsunade looked at the grass-green potion in her hand, her curiosity piqued by Orochimaru''s words. This vial was different from the potions she''d seen him create before.

    "Is it as miraculous as you say?" she teased, a faint smile on her lips.

    She didn''t know exactly what this potion did, but she could feel Orochimaru''s genuine concern. There was something special in his gesture that stirred a warmth in her, a feeling she couldn''t quite put into words.

    "You''ll see once you try it," Orochimaru replied with a casual wave of his hand, his voice low and slightly raspy. "But use it only after you reach the front line."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, amused by the mysterious tone he was using. "Is it even more precious than that dark green strengthening potion you made before?"

    Orochimaru had always been a genius in research, consistently producing remarkable creations, so she wasn''t too surprised that he''de up with something new. But his tone was different this time, almost protective.

    "In terms of value¡­ this one is worth at least fifty times more than that potion," Orochimaru said, nonchntly.

    "F-Fifty times?" Tsunade blinked in disbelief. She knew that the advanced strengthening potion alone would probably fetch a price of ten million ryo. So if this one was fifty times that value¡­ Did that mean he was giving her something worth 500 million ryo?Unbelievable.

    "You''re not serious, are you, Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked, halfughing, half-stunned.

    "You know I never joke about these things."

    In truth, this potion was beyond mary value. Even if someone offered 500 million, they wouldn''t be able to buy it. Orochimaru had made it specifically for her, and it was one of a kind. But he kept his exnation simple, knowing Tsunade might not fully grasp theplexity or the danger behind his work.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, you''re amazing!" Tsunadeughed, suddenly jumping into his arms, savoring the solid feel of his chest. In her mind, Orochimaru was always the serious, stoic type. Tenderness wasn''t usually a part of his nature, so his asional disys of affection always caught her off guard and meant a lot to her.

    Despite the closeness, Tsunade didn''t stay with him that night. She had to return to her home and prepare her gear for the uing mission.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru, apanied by Nawaki, saw her off at Konoha''s vige gate.

    Arge group was heading to the front line, so the gate was bustling with vigers saying tearful goodbyes to their loved ones. Couples hugged tightly, families exchanged words of encouragement, and friends held on, fearing that the next meeting could be theirst.

    "Orochimaru, I''m counting on you to look after Nawaki," Tsunade said, fully geared up for war.

    "Don''t worry. Leave him to me," Orochimaru replied, nodding confidently.

    He knew, from his memories of the original timeline, that Nawaki''s life was supposed to end in the Second Shinobi War killed by an explosion. But now, with his own presence disrupting events, he didn''t believe things had to follow the same tragic path.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In this altered timeline, there was no reason Tsunade couldn''t survive the war. That''s precisely why he''d given her the potion to ensure her safety. She was, after all, his first and only woman so far, and he wasn''t about to let history dictate her fate.

    Tsunade smiled. "Then, I''m counting on you."

    She turned to Nawaki, ruffling his hair affectionately. "Listen to Orochimaru-sensei, alright? If you want to go to the battlefield one day, you need to follow his guidance first. Understand?"

    "Yes, sister! I understand!" Nawaki nodded, his face serious. Although he dreamed of bing Hokage, just like Naruto would in the future, Nawaki was a much more grounded and obedient boy.

    With a final wave, she said goodbye. "See you bothter."

    "Goodbye, Tsunade," Orochimaru replied, watching as she turned and joined the marching line of shinobi.

    With a singlemand, Tsunade led her team forward, a mix ofbatants and medics moving swiftly toward the distant front line. Orochimaru stayed back, watching her retreating figure until it disappeared over the horizon. ??????§£§¦?

    Just as he was about to turn and head back home with Nawaki, something caught his eye a group of shinobi preparing for deployment. Among them, he noticed a familiar yet unexpected face.

    A young man with silver hair falling loosely over his shoulders, wearing a Konoha uniform and a jonin vest, was adjusting his ninja tools while his teammates bid farewell to their families.

    Kato Dan?

    The man fit the description perfectly. In the original timeline, Kato Dan was Tsunade''s lover, an ambitious shinobi who also dreamed of bing Hokage. He''d met Tsunade after Nawaki''s death, and his life had ended prematurely in the same war. But now¡­

    Dan seemed to sense Orochimaru''s gaze and looked up, meeting his eyes with a polite smile.

    Orochimaru nodded in acknowledgment. Though Kato Dan was well-known in Konoha, Orochimaru had no personal connection to him. He had neither the desire nor the need to get involved.

    However, it appeared that Dan thought differently. Smiling, he walked over to Orochimaru.

    "Lord Orochimaru, it''s an honor."

    "You know me?" Orochimaru asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Dan chuckled. "Everyone in Konoha knows you. You''re one of the legendary Sannin. It''d be hard not to know you."

    Orochimaru nodded, understanding. Being one of the Sannin was like being a celebrity. Plenty of people recognized him, even if he had no idea who they were.

    "Well, I have things to take care of at home. Excuse me."

    Dan was a powerful jonin in his own right, but Orochimaru had little interest in him.

    "Let''s go, Nawaki. Time to head back."

    "Yes, sensei¡ªuh, or should I call you brother-inw? Wait, that doesn''t sound right¡­" Nawaki stammered, looking genuinely confused.

    "Call me whatever you want," Orochimaru said with a shrug.

    "Alright, sensei. But¡­ when can I go to the battlefield?"

 Chapter 127:

    Orochimaru''s sudden shift in the conversation left both Tsunade and Jiraiya momentarily stunned. The two hadn''t expected him to bring up Senjutsu the ancient art of Sage Mode training.

    "Senjutsu?" Tsunade blinked, confused. It wasn''t a topic they discussed often.

    Jiraiya frowned slightly, still leaning against the tree. "Orochimaru, why the sudden interest in Sage techniques?"

    Orochimaru didn''t miss a beat. "You don''t n on having this discussion out here in the open, do you?"

    Jiraiya nced around, noticing the edge of the camp was empty, but he understood what Orochimaru meant. Despite the apparent solitude, it wasn''t the best ce to discuss such secretive techniques. With a sigh, Jiraiya pushed off from the tree and moved closer to Orochimaru, resigning himself to the conversation.

    "Alright, fine. What''s this about?"

    Orochimaru, as usual, wasted no time. "Tell me honestly. Have you mastered Sage Mode yet?"

    There was a brief hesitation from Jiraiya before he gave a reluctant sigh. "Well¡­ to be honest¡­" He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "I haven''t fully mastered it. Not yet, anyway."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Why not?"Jiraiya grimaced, clearly embarrassed to admit his shorings in front of his old friend. "It''s about the chakra. I don''t have enough." He sighed, realizing he had to exin. "You see, senjutsu requires bncing your own chakra with natural energy. If you don''t have enough chakra, it''s almost impossible to maintain the right ratio of natural energy to chakra. You end up being overwhelmed by the natural energy instead."

    "Not enough chakra?" Orochimaru repeated, slightly surprised.

    "Yeah," Jiraiya continued with a weakugh. "I''ve been working on increasing my chakra reserves for years. And that potion you gave me helped, Orochimaru, but it''s still not enough. I''m close¡­ but not quite there yet."

    As Orochimaru listened, he began piecing the information together. Ninja techniques generally rely on chakra, abination of physical and spiritual energy. However, senjutsu chakra, which was used in Sage Mode, was formed by absorbing natural energy from the environment and perfectly blending it with one''s chakra. To achieve Sage Mode, the user had to maintain a bnce where natural energy ounted for one-third of the mix.

    It was a delicate process. Too much natural energy, and the user would lose control, turning into stone. Too little, and Sage Mode couldn''t activate at all.

    The bnce had to be perfect, physical energy, spiritual energy, and natural energy in equal parts. For that, arge chakra reserve was necessary. Even small fluctuations in the ratio could result in failure.

    "So that''s why you haven''t mastered it," Orochimaru murmured, his eyes narrowing as he processed the information. He now understood that without a massive chakra pool, even the smallest imbnce between the natural energy and personal chakra could throw off the entire process, leading to failure.

    Jiraiya, though a highly capable ninja, wasn''t born into a n with particrlyrge chakra reserves like the Uzumaki or Senju. It made sense why Naruto, with his vast chakra, mastered Sage Mode rtively quicklypared to Jiraiya, who struggled for years.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Orochimaru turned his gaze to Tsunade.

    "And what about you, Tsunade? Why didn''t you pursue Sage Mode?"

    Tsunade blinked, clearly not expecting the question. "Me? Well¡­ when I signed the contract with the slugs, I heard about Sage Mode, but I didn''t feel like I was suited for it. So, I never really pursued it."

    Orochimaru frowned. Not suited for it? Was there truly such a thing? After all, she was a Senju, a descendant of Hashirama himself. Shouldn''t she have a natural aptitude for such powerful techniques?

    He wondered whether it was really about "suitability" or, more likely, the same issue Jiraiya faced, insufficient chakra. Maybe Tsunade had convinced herself early on that she wasn''tpatible with Sage Mode, when in reality, the training required more chakra than she possessed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru said suddenly, "can you summon a slug from Shikkotsu Forest and ask about their Sage Mode?"

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, confused by the request. "You want me to ask the slugs about Sage Mode?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied. "I want to confirm something."

    Tsunade didn''t argue. She trusted Orochimaru enough to know that he wouldn''t ask her to do this without a good reason. So, without further hesitation, she bit her thumb, forming a series of hand seals before mming her palm on the ground. ???????§¦?

    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"

    A puff of white smoke appeared, revealing a small slug, norger than her hand. It crawled onto her arm, greeting her in its gentle, sweet voice. "Hello, Tsunade-sama."

    Tsunade smiled softly at the familiar presence. "Katsuyu, I need to ask you something. Can you tell me how the Sage Mode of Shikkotsu Forest works?"

    The little slug hesitated, ncing at Orochimaru and Jiraiya, clearly wary of discussing such secretive matters in front of them.

    Orochimaru, sensing the slug''s difort, spoke up. "Don''t worry. Even if you exin it, we can''t learn it without being in Shikkotsu Forest itself."

    The slug considered his words for a moment, then finally answered. "Very well, Tsunade-sama. The requirement for Shikkotsu Forest''s Sage Mode is that one must possess a vast amount of chakra, at least ten times the chakra that you currently have. Only then can one handle the natural energy."

    "Ten times the chakra I have now?" Tsunade repeated, her brow furrowing.

    The slug continued, "Yes, and one must also use a special medium from Shikkotsu Forest to sense the natural energy, simr to how the toads of Mount My¨­boku use their toad oil."

    Orochimaru nodded, now understanding. So it was all about chakra volume, just as I suspected.

    Without arge enough chakra reserve, it was impossible to control natural energy properly. That''s why only certain individuals could truly master Sage Mode. Those without the necessary chakra reserves either failed or struggled, just like Jiraiya.

    But then, a more important question formed in his mind, what about the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama?

    He turned back to the slug. "One more thing, Katsuyu. The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, did he learn his Sage Mode from Shikkotsu Forest?"

 Chapter 166:

    Boom!

    In a canyon over ten kilometers outside Konoha, a dense forest of towering trees shook violently as a massive explosion echoed through the night. The shockwave uprooted trees and tore thendscape apart, scattering debris in all directions.

    As the dust settled, silence returned to the canyon, broken only by the sound of rustling leaves. Standing amidst the destruction was a towering spectral warrior, ghostly and menacing, like something out of a nightmare.

    The warrior, made entirely of chakra, stood on two legs and was shrouded in eerie white armor. In its hand was an unconventional weapon, a chakra-formed rocketuncher. And in front of it, slumped and wounded,y the massive, bruised form of a purple-striped python.

    Though the ghostly warrior, Susanoo, was dwarfed by Manda''s sheer size, the mighty snake''s golden eyes held a flicker of fear as he gazed upon it. For the first time, Manda had been thoroughly overpowered in battle, and by his own summoner no less.

    Staring at Orochimaru, who stood calmly with his hands in his pockets, Manda struggled to process what had just happened.

    "You¡­ boy¡­ How can you wield such power?"

    As one of the most formidable creatures of Ryuchi Cave, Manda prided himself on his strength. This was the first time he''d been brought to heel¡ªand by a human, no less. Throughout the fight, Orochimaru had unleashed relentless attacks, blending powerful elemental ninjutsu with massive trees that seemed to spring to life, restricting Manda''s movements. But worst of all was the white Susanoo warrior, whose chakra weapon had delivered blow after devastating blow.

    Orochimaru''s scarlet eyes gleamed with the twisted pattern of the Mangekyo Sharingan. Looking up at his own white Susanoo, which was vastly different from the Uchiha Susanoo he remembered, he smiled slightly. "There''s no need to worry about the details, Manda. All that matters is that I won, wouldn''t you agree?""Tch!"

    With a final huff, Susanoo dissipated, leaving Orochimaru standing alone. He approached Manda, who watched him with wary eyes. Reaching into his coat, Orochimaru pulled out a small vial filled with a concentrated, high-potency recovery potion.

    "This is apressed recovery serum. It should heal the wounds you sustained in our battle. As my summon, I''d prefer we maintain a cooperative rtionship."

    He paused, letting the words sink in. "And if you prove loyal, I may even find ways to make you stronger."

    Without further hesitation, he poured the potion into Manda''s mouth. For once, the snake didn''t resist, too stunned by the disy of strength he''d witnessed.

    "Fine. But don''t get cocky, boy. Just because you''ve got some power doesn''t mean I like you," Manda hissed. "But¡­ perhaps you''ve earned my respect for now."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Bang!

    With a puff of smoke, Manda disappeared, leaving Orochimaru alone in the ravaged canyon.

    Watching the smoke dissipate, Orochimaru looked down at his pale hand, flexing his fingers thoughtfully.

    "It feels¡­ satisfying to wield the power of both the Senju and Uchiha ns."

    Though the Mangekyo Sharingan was a natural evolution of the Sharingan, it was in an entirely different league. Unlike the basic three-tomoe Sharingan, the Mangekyo''s true strengthy in the unique abilities it granted, based on the individual wielder''s psyche and experiences.

    With one eye, Orochimaru could now summon a white Susanoo, a warrior of pure chakra that enveloped him like armor. It was said to be the pinnacle of defensive and offensive techniques, forming a human-shaped construct that shielded its user from most attacks. Susanoo evolved in stages, from a skeletal frame to a full-bodied warrior.

    Just now, Orochimaru had used the fourth form of Susanoo, aplete armored warrior with a ghostly white visage and sturdy legs. But there were some¡­ peculiarities. While most Uchiha had distinct Susanoo colors, Madara''s was blue, Itachi''s a dark red, Shisui''s green, and Sasuke''s purple. Orochimaru''s Susanoo was a stark, eerie white.

    It made sense, he supposed. His affinity with Ryuchi Cave and the white snake probably influenced it. But the most baffling part was the weapon his Susanoo had chosen.

    "A rocketuncher?" Orochimaru murmured, raising an eyebrow.

    The st earlier hade from Susanoo''s chakra-formed rocketuncher, a weapon that seemed out of ce among traditional ninja tools. While other Uchiha wielded bows, swords, and shields, his Susanoo wielded a weapon that fired explosive chakra rounds. It was unconventional, to say the least, and yet¡­ strangely effective. ???????¨ºS

    "Perhaps it''s not so different from a bow and arrow, just¡­ shaped differently," he mused, shaking his head. "Well, as long as it''s useful, I won''tin."

    With his clones dispersed and the scout flies called back, Orochimaru began the leisurely walk back toward Konoha, a faint smile on his lips.

    And as for the infamous side effects of the Mangekyo Sharingan pain, blindness, and chakra exhaustion those were no longer his concern. Thanks to the robust chakra reserves of his sage body, he could maintain Susanoo''s fourth form all day if he wished.

    The only thing he regretted was that he hadn''t yet achieved the final stage of Susanoo, the Perfect Susanoo, a colossal form towering over thendscape, farrger and stronger than anything he''d used today.

    Theplete Susanoo was a form only a few elite Uchiha could reach, a giant that rivaled even the Tailed Beasts. It required not only immense chakra but also an extraordinary level of mental strength. For now, Orochimaru''s current Mangekyo hadn''t reached that level.

 Chapter 129:

    Jiraiya''s heart was filled with disbelief.

    Can my chakra really increase by 60% at this point?

    The effect of this potion was at least five times more potent than the previous one. He remembered how much chakra he had when he used the first potion. Back then, he had significantly less chakra than he did now. A 60% boost wasn''t just a simple increase, it was exponential.

    As this realization sank in, Jiraiya found himself ncing at the darker potion still in his hand.

    If the light green potion was this powerful... what would the dark green one do?

    But he couldn''t worry about that just yet. Right now, mastering Sage Mode was his top priority.

    With that thought, Jiraiya washed up, got dressed, and returned to his small, secluded tent.

    After making a few preparations, he ced his hands together, gathering his chakra.

    Twenty minutester, two small toads appeared on his shoulders, one perched on the left, the other on the right."Little Jiraiya, why''d you summon us sote? We were just about to doze off¡­"

    "Yeah, what gives? Couldn''t this wait until morning?"

    Jiraiya ignored theirints, grinning. "This isn''t the time for that! Don''t you see?"

    "Huh? Wait... Have you finally done it?" the toad on the left asked, its eyes widening.

    "Yeah, you were still strugglingst time. What''s changed?" the other one chimed in.

    "It''s a long story," Jiraiya said, unable to suppress his excitement. "I''ll exin everything once we get back to Mount My¨­boku."

    With that, the two small toads exchanged a nce, nodded, and vanished in a puff of white smoke.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A momentter, Jiraiya himself disappeared from his tent.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru waspletely unaware of Jiraiya''s progress. He had no idea how much Jiraiya''s chakra had increased.

    To Orochimaru, this wasn''t really a big deal.

    For most shinobi, doubling their chakra would feel like an incredible leap in power. But for those with special constitutions or massive chakra reserves, such an increase was rtively insignificant.

    Take Naruto, for example. His chakra reserves were said to be a hundred times greater than Kakashi''s.

    Even without factoring in the chakra used to suppress the Nine-Tails, Naruto still had about four times more chakra than Kakashi.

    In other words, even if Naruto lost 96% of his chakra, he''d still have more than enough to outss Kakashi in that department.

    So, when Orochimaru thought about numbers like "doubling" or "tripling" chakra levels, they didn''t mean much to him.

    He had also theorized that while gic enhancements could boost an individual''s chakra or physical abilities, there were limits. A person''s genes were stillrgely determined by their lineage. An average ninja''s genes, even after enhancement, would still belong to an ordinary person. ?????¦¢??

    All that enhancement did was raise the baseline.

    But whenpared to individuals who were born with extraordinary bloodlines or innate abilities like those with "Kaguya''s" genes, there was still noparison.

    ---

    That night, conversations continued into thete hours, and after chatting with Tsunade, Orochimaru began forming a n.

    "I''ll have to find time to revisit Ry¨±chi Cave."

    After all, Senjutsu was one of the few techniques that could harm members of the ¨­tsutsuki n.

    "The sooner I master it, the better."

    "Orochimaru, thank you!" Tsunade said, looking at the two potions in her hands. She was genuinely grateful. She understood better than anyone how valuable they were.

    "You''re wee," Orochimaru replied.

    "How should I repay you?" Tsunade asked with a yful smile.

    Orochimaru''s face remained neutral. "Pledge yourself to me," he said smoothly.

    "Huh?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow, eyeing him suspiciously. "When did you start saying things like that? Are you sure you''re not Jiraiya in disguise?" she teased, scanning him from head to toe.

    In her mind, Orochimaru never joked about these things.

    "People change," Orochimaru replied, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. He raised a pale finger and gently lifted her chin. "There are many things I didn''t understand before... but that doesn''t mean I don''t understand them now. Isn''t that right, Tsunade?"

    Tsunade''s cheeks flushed slightly. She was caught off guard by his boldness and stumbled over her words. "Y-yeah, but¡­ not here, not in this camp¡­"

    "Oh?" Orochimaru smirked, raising an eyebrow. "It seems you''ve thought this through, haven''t you?"

    "Well... obviously," Tsunade muttered, trying to sound nonchnt. "We''ve known each other since we were kids. Isn''t it natural?"

    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Good. I hope you won''t back down when the timees."

    Tsunade tried to remain confident, but her voice wavered slightly. "I won''t¡­"

    Deep down, she had long considered herself Orochimaru''s partner. She''d been prepared for this. As a kunoichi, she knew how fleeting life could be, especially in times of war. It wasn''t unreasonable to want someone by her side, someone she trusted.

    And who better than Orochimaru, who had been her emotional anchor since childhood?

    But despite her resolve, she knew that taking that next step would make her nervous. She couldn''t deny that.

    Her feelings were conflicted.

    Orochimaru, seeing Tsunade''s attempt at bravado, felt a surge of emotion as well. There was a growing connection between them, one that had be harder to ignore. If it weren''t for the fact that they were still on the frontlines, where a mission coulde at any moment, he might have acted on his feelings right then.

    Tsunade, feeling his intense gaze, blushed even more. Quickly, she found an excuse to retreat to her tent.

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, ready to follow, but before he could take a step, a swarm of insects appeared in front of him.

    "A mission?"

    The bugs arranged themselves into words.

    Seeing the message, Orochimaru''s brow furrowed. "I see."

    After the insects dispersed, Orochimaru nced over at the nearby patrol ninjas. He approached them.

    "Heading outte, Lord Orochimaru?" one of them asked.

    "Yes, just taking a walk. If a missiones in while I''m away, inform Tsunade."

    "Understood, Lord Orochimaru!"

    Orochimaru nodded, hands in his pockets, and casually strolled out of the camp.

    ---

    The night was dark, but the moonlight provided enough illumination.

    He didn''t rush, walking at a rxed pace.

    After who knows how long, Orochimaru arrived at a thatched hut in the wilderness.

    Suddenly, a shadow darted from the darkness, aiming a punch at the back of his head.

    Orochimaru didn''t even turn around. With a slight twist of his body, he effortlessly dodged the attack.

    "A strike at this speed won''t work on me," he said calmly.

    Without hesitation, he kicked toward his attacker''s abdomen.

    "Bang!"

    The figure exploded into a swarm of buzzing insects.

    "An insect clone?"

    Before he could react further, countless bugs swarmed up his legs, crawling rapidly over his body, wrapping around him in a dense ck mass.

    "Secret Technique: Parasitic Destruction Insects!"

    A cloaked figure, wearing sunsses, emerged from the shadows beside the hut.

    "Even you, Lord Orochimaru, cannot escape my insects... or can you?"

    "You''re not the only one who knows how to use clones, Aburame Ryoma."

 Chapter 168:

    Tsunade''s shock was immeasurable. She felt as though she were in a dream.

    Could she really have awakened Wood Release?

    It seemed impossible.

    But the unmistakable feeling of power surging within her,bined with the sight of nts growing around her as a response to her chakra, proved it was real.

    Wood Release, like Susanoo, actually had different levels of power.

    One version was based on transntation strong, but risky. Overuse would put a strain on the body and lead to severe side effects.

    Another version was derived from gic modifications. This one was safer to use repeatedly but wasn''t particrly powerful; it was more suitable for tasks like building shelters than for actualbat.

    Then there was true awakening. This was much closer to perfection, a pure expression of Wood Release that could be wielded freely.

    But even that wasn''t the ultimate form.The most perfect version was an awakened Wood Release, further enhanced by Sage Mode. Thatbination was truly formidable.

    As a member of the Senju n, Tsunade had always wanted to awaken Wood Release. It was an aspiration held by many within her n. But she knew how rare it was after all, no one since the First Hokage had ever achieved it.

    She''d given up hope a long time ago.

    But now¡­

    Looking at the grass and small nts sprouting around her in response to her chakra, Tsunade''s mind was racing.

    Could Orochimaru really have helped her unlock Wood Release? Was this some kind of temporary effect or something permanent?

    If it was just temporary, she could deal with that. But if it was permanent¡­

    Tsunade didn''t even dare to think about the implications.

    ---

    As the battle raged on the Sand Ninja front, Tsunade''s sudden awakening of Wood Release brought a significant boost to Konoha''s forces. Her enhanced chakra reserves and newfound abilities allowed her to heal more wounded and bolster the morale of her allies.

    With this unexpected advantage, the Konoha forces began to turn the tide, gaining the upper hand against the Sand Ninja. It was an encouraging breakthrough, and even the Third Hokage was visibly pleased when he received the report.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    But he couldn''t help but be puzzled. How was Tsunade able to heal so many people in such a short period? Once or twice could be chalked up to skill, but three or four times? That defied his understanding of her chakra capacity.

    The Third Hokage was curious, but the details weren''t mentioned in the field reports. For now, he''d have to wait until Tsunade returned to ask her himself.

    As for why Tsunade hadn''t reported it yet, she had her reasons. Upon discovering her Wood Release abilities, she realized that it wasn''t a temporary boost, her new powers were permanent.

    She knew better than anyone the value of a permanent Wood Release. If Orochimaru''s earlier estimate of the potion''s worth was around 500 million ryo, this was worth far more perhaps even billions.

    But Orochimaru had given her this gift, and he was an important part of her life. She felt she needed to talk to him first before deciding whether or not to report this newfound ability to the Hokage. ??????¦¥?

    Now, Tsunade understood why Orochimaru had emphasized using the potion only on the battlefield. He was clearly trying to avoid unnecessary attention and probing questions from her.

    In other words, was he¡­ a little annoyed by her? The thought made her feel a mix of frustration and amusement.

    But there was no time to dwell on it; the war demanded her focus. She shelved her questions for now, resolved to get answerster.

    ---

    This war had two main fronts: one against the Sand Ninja and the other against the Stone Ninja. While Konoha was holding its ground against the Sand, they were struggling against Iwa.

    When the Third Hokage received a request for reinforcements from the Iwa battlefield, he made a swift decision.

    "Orochimaru, we need you on the battlefield," he announced simply, effectively assigning Orochimaru''s next mission.

    Orochimaru, who had been expecting this, nodded without hesitation.

    "Which front am I to go to?"

    "The Iwa side," the Third Hokage replied. With Jiraiya still away and Tsunade holding the line against Suna, Orochimaru was the best choice for the Iwa front.

    "Understood. Who will be joining me?"

    The Third Hokage handed over a few files. "The enemy has been using gueri tactics, spreading their forces over a long front and fighting in small teams. You''ll need to counter them in a simr way."

    "A six-man squad?" Orochimaru noted as he looked through the files.

    "Exactly. One sensor-type and fivebat-types," the Hokage confirmed. Due to the limited number of sensor ninjas avable, Konoha had distributed them thinly across squads.

    Orochimaru flipped through the profiles in his hand. Besides Nawaki, who had been assigned to him specifically by the Hokage, there was another name that caught his attention, a young man with ck hair and white eyes.

    "Hizashi Hyuga¡­?"

    Hizashi was only thirteen, just a year older than Nawaki. Talented enough to be trusted inbat.

    The fact that the Hyuga n had assigned someone of Hizashi''s potential to his team spoke volumes. Hizashi was a prodigy within his n. The Hyuga were very selective about which Jonin led their young geniuses, and there were only a few in Konoha whom they''d trust for such a role.

    With Jiraiya away, Tsunade assigned to medical support, and Hatake Sakumo on the Suna front, the Hyuga n had chosen Orochimaru.

    Carrying hisrge scroll, Orochimaru made his way to the vige gate, flipping through the files of his team members once more.

    In addition to Nawaki and Hizashi, there were three other Chunin, rtively unknown butpetent enough to have been assigned to the warfront. Orochimaru felt the weight of responsibility settling on him; Konoha often paired seasoned ninja with less-experienced ones to ensure skill development and protect valuable talent.

    At the gate, his squad awaited him¡ªHizashi, Nawaki, and three Chunin, all fully equipped and ready for deployment.

    "Orochimaru-sama!" they greeted him, bowing respectfully.

    Orochimaru, now wearing his Jonin vest, acknowledged them with a nod. "I won''t waste time with speeches. Follow my lead on the battlefield, and I''ll do my best to keep you alive."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Finally, we''re going to the battlefield!" Nawaki cheered, noticeably more excited than his teammates. Unlike the others, he seemed utterly fearless, practically buzzing with enthusiasm.

    Even Hizashi couldn''t help but give him a curious look. Was this kid really so young and fearless?

    "Check your ninja tools and equipment!" Orochimaru instructed, casting a final nce over his squad. "If everything''s in order, we''ll move out immediately."

 Chapter 131:

    Urgent information from Sunagakure?

    There was no doubt this intel came from the spies Iwagakure had nted in the Land of Wind.

    Spies were a crucial tool for ninja viges to gather intelligence on rival nations. While it was rtively easy to ce a spy within an enemy country, infiltrating an enemy''s ninja vige was nearly impossible.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Iwagakure was no exception. Unlike Konoha, which had highly skilled spies like Nono, Iwa could only manage to nt low-level informants. Getting this much information back was already a challenge.

    Because of this, the news arrived a bitte.

    Onoki unrolled the scroll and scanned its contents, his eyes widening in shock.

    "Over a hundred Sand Ninja sacrificed without exnation? What''s going on?"

    Before he could process the implications, another report came in.

    "Report!""Lord Tsuchikage, an urgent battle report from the front lines!"

    Onoki''s frown deepened. "Another emergency report?"

    He took the document and began reading, only to freeze once again.

    "Konoha has developed a special weapon? Capable of killing from nearly a thousand meters away? Almost a hundred of our shinobi have been killed?!" His voice trembled with disbelief. "Are you serious?"

    "It''s absolutely true, Lord Tsuchikage!" the Iwa-nin who brought the report gritted his teeth, hatred evident in his eyes.

    Onoki could see the pain in his subordinate''s expression, but there was no time to dwell on it. He couldn''t believe this. There had been no prior intelligence about such a weapon from Konoha.

    "Dammit! Those Konoha shinobi never cease to amaze me!" Onoki mmed the report down. "Prepare to move out! We''re heading to the front lines!"

    Onoki couldn''t sit idly by any longer. The situation was too extraordinary. He needed to witness this weapon for himself to make an informed decision.

    Little did Onoki know, the Third Kazekage of Sunagakure had found himself in a simr situation not long before.

    As Kage, a title reserved for the most powerful and respected leaders of the great ninja viges, they typically refrained from entering the battlefield personally unless absolutely necessary. It was simr to how the Third Hokage rarely left Konoha, preferring to oversee matters from a distance. ???¦­??§§?

    But now, faced with Konoha''s mysterious new tactics, both the Tsuchikage and the Kazekage found themselves forced to take action.

    ---

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Orochimaru watched his forces clean up the aftermath of the recent skirmish. He couldn''t help but be a little surprised.

    "It seems Iwagakure overestimated their ability to gather intelligence," Orochimaru muttered to himself.

    After defeating the Sand Ninja, Orochimaru had taken care to retrieve the sniper rifles used in battle. He had been concerned that Iwa might figure out the new technology and find a way to counter it.

    But when they engaged the Iwa forces, it became clear that they werepletely unaware of the weapon''s existence.

    The Iwa ninjas'' tactics hadn''t changed, and they wore no special protective gear.

    It was both expected and unexpected. Orochimaru had hoped they''d be less prepared, but he had also been ready for the possibility that they would have adjusted their strategy.

    Since they were caught off guard, Orochimaru felt no hesitation in ordering the snipers to engage again.

    Soon, Iwa''s forces began to fall, just as the Sand Ninja had before them.

    However, the Iwa ninja were tougher opponents. Their defense techniques were more advanced, and after a few initial casualties, they began covering their bodies with a thinyer of chakra-infused rock. This made it harder for the snipers to deal fatal blows.

    As a result, Iwa''s casualties were significantly lower than Sunagakure''s had been.

    "This is still a good oue," Jiraiya said, standing beside Orochimaru. "Just eight weapons were enough to force two viges to retreat."

    Jiraiya had seen the sniper rifles in action and wasn''t surprised by their effectiveness.

    "Retreat?" Orochimaru said, shaking his head. "It''s only temporary. Once they understand the limitations of these weapons, they''lle back."

    Temporary?

    Indeed, the ingenuity of ninjas meant they adapted to new threats quickly. Both the Sand and Rock ninja would soon find a way to counter the rifles.

    Sure enough, after barely a month of rest, thebined forces of Sunagakure and Iwagakure were back on the battlefield in the Land of Rain.

    First came the Sand Ninja, followed closely by the Rock Ninja.

    For a skilled ninja, a sniper rifle was just a tool. Once they understood its range and firing patterns, they could adjust their tactics or even their terrain to neutralize the threat.

    ---

    In themand tent of Konoha''s base, tension was mounting.

    "These guys just don''t give up, do they?" one ninja grumbled.

    "Yeah, they''re like flies, no matter how many you swat, they just keeping back!" another replied.

    "So, what''s the n this time?"

    "I think we should ask Lord Orochimaru to deploy the sniper rifles again. It worked before, right? We can just pick them off from a distance."

    "No, that won''t work this time," a third ninja interjected. "The enemy has changed their routes. They''re moving through dense jungle areas, which won''t give us the range we need for an ambush."

    "Exactly," another agreed. "We''ll have to fight them head-on this time."

    "Ugh, but if we''re fighting head-on, those Sand Ninja puppet masters are going to be a real problem!"

    "Leave the puppet masters to us," a familiar voice said from the entrance.

    The ninjas turned to see Jiraiya standing with his arms crossed.

    "Lord Jiraiya!" one of them eximed.

    Jiraiya smirked. "With the three of us here, I doubt the puppet masters will be much of a problem. As long as the enemy isn''t toorge, we can handle it."

    "But what about their poison?" one of the younger strategists asked nervously.

    "I''ve got that covered," Tsunade said confidently, stepping forward. "I''ve already developed an antidote that can counter all the toxins currently used by the Sand Ninja puppet masters, unless they''vee up with something new, we''ll be fine."

    Her words left the entire room momentarily stunned.

    "That''s incredible!" one ninja eximed.

    "As expected of Lady Tsunade, Lord Orochimaru''s partner!" another added.

    "Yeah, those two are really something!"

    "Only someone like Tsunade could keep up with Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Haha, thanks, thanks," Tsunade said, her serious demeanor quickly melting into a pleased smile as the praise rolled in.

    Watching Tsunade''s cheerful reaction, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless. But he wasn''t upset.

    Ever since that night, when he had confessed his feelings to Tsunade and made his peace with her decision, he had stopped thinking about her in that way.

    In truth, Orochimaru was probably a better match for her. He wasn''t just strong, he had the mind of a scientist, constantly innovating anding up with new ways to improve their world.

    Especially with the strange, yet incredibly effective inventions he''d developed.

    Even Jiraiya had benefited greatly from Orochimaru''s creations.

    And if these inventions could be mass-produced and distributed throughout the ninja world, it would undoubtedly change everything.

    Change the ninja world¡­?

    As that thought crossed Jiraiya''s mind, a sudden realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. He turned to look at Orochimaru, standing beside him, dumbfounded.

    "Could Orochimaru be the prophesied child that the Great Toad Sage spoke of?"

    The man who could reshape the entire ninja world¡­

 Chapter 132:

    But just a secondter, Jiraiya shook his head, denying his own wild guess.

    "No, that can''t be right. The Great Toad Sage clearly said the "Child of Prophecy" would be my disciple," he reminded himself.

    "And would Orochimaru ever be my disciple? Definitely not."

    With that thought, Jiraiya quickly dismissed the idea. The notion of Orochimaru being the destined one was absurd.

    Orochimaru, unaware of Jiraiya''s internal monologue, noticed him staring with a strange expression and raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    "What''s with that look?" Orochimaru asked.

    "Nothing... nothing at all," Jiraiya quickly replied,ughing it off.

    No matter how much Jiraiya might obsess over prophecies, he wasn''t about to share his thoughts with anyone else.

    ---Time passed, and the meeting concluded quickly with everyone assigned their roles.

    Scouts prepared for surveince, whilebat units got ready for battle. Meanwhile, Tsunade handed over the antidote form she had developed to the medical team, instructing them to mass-produce it.

    At this time, medical ninjas were still a rare profession. Even in Konoha, known for its advanced medical practices, there weren''t many trained medical ninjas. Still, in the heat of war, Konoha managed to scrape together a few medics to help produce the antidote.

    With everything in motion, the legendary Sannin prepared for yet another confrontation in the Land of Rain.

    Thanks to their prior experiences, the Sand and Iwa ninjas were far more cautious this time, wary of any possible ambushes.

    However, they still underestimated their enemy¡­

    ---

    "Is this¡­"

    "Another special ninja tool?"

    In the clearing outside the camp, Konoha''s forces watched as Orochimaru summoned seven or eightrge boxes using a space scroll. The troops were surprised, even the normallyposed Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t help but narrow his eyes in curiosity. ?§¡??????S?

    "What could this be now?"

    Fugaku''s thoughts immediately went back to the sniper rifles Orochimaru had introduced earlier. He vividly remembered the power of those weapons, taking down enemies from a thousand meters away when the weather was clear. Even in light rain, thanks to the Sharingan''s heightened vision, they could maintain an uracy of up to 800 meters.

    Now, with the enemy changing tactics and using different terrain, the sniper rifles weren''t as effective.

    But here was Orochimaru again, unveiling yet another mysterious set of weapons.

    Seeing their questioning looks, Orochimaru began to exin.

    "This time, it''s nothing tooplicated. It''s simply an upgraded version of the standard explosive tags."

    "Upgraded¡­ explosive tags?"

    "Exactly. This device functions simrly to a traditional explosive tag, but with more versatility. You don''t need to attach it to kunai or get in close range to use it. It''s much more effective at long distances."

    Orochimaru gave a quick demonstration, throwing the device into the distance.

    *Boom!*

    A massive explosion echoed across the battlefield.

    In the aftermath of the explosion, several members of the Uchiha n, their Sharingan activated, rushed to investigate the st site. After a brief scan of the area, they returned with wide-eyed expressions.

    "That¡­ was incredible."

    Their words only served to heighten the tension. Everyone exchanged looks of awe and disbelief.

    One thought resonated through their minds.

    "Orochimaru is truly a genius."

    ---

    Meanwhile, in Amegakure, the sky continued its relentless downpour, soaking everyone beneath it.

    Smoke, kunai, shuriken, explosive tags, and dust filled the air as this small, nondescript country was torn apart by endless war.

    Hyuga Ryuichi, a member of Konoha''s reconnaissance team, was partnered with Inuzuka Zen and Aburame Shingo. Their mission was to track down a group of Suna ninja, specifically their puppet masters.

    Under normal circumstances, no one in Konoha could rival the tracking abilities of their team. The Inuzuka n had their scent-tracking techniques, while the Aburame n''s insects could locate enemies with ease.

    However, the constant rain in the Land of Rain dampened their abilities. The water masked scents, rendering Inuzuka Zen''s abilities nearly useless, and the rain hindered the movement of Aburame Shingo''s insects.

    That left Ryuichi''s Byakugan as their primary means of tracking. But even with his heightened vision, they were spotted by the enemy before they could strike.

    The Suna ninjas quickly counterattacked, forcing the Konoha team to retreat while engaging in a desperate fight for survival.

    "Take this!"

    "Die!"

    The Suna ninjasunched a flurry of shuriken and kunai, cutting through the rain toward the retreating Konoha shinobi.

    "Damn it!" Aburame Shingo, bringing up the rear, turned to counter the attack.

    But before he could act, Ryuichi stepped in front of him, activating his Byakugan.

    "Leave it to me! Gentle Fist: Rotation!"

    Spinning in ce, Ryuichi created a spinning chakra barrier that deflected the oing barrage of shuriken and kunai with a series of sharp clinks.

    "Ryuichi!"

    "You go! I''ll hold them off!"

    "What? Are you insane? If you stay behind, you''ll be cut down in minutes!"

    "Just go! Someone has to report these guys'' location to our squad!"

    With a swift kick, Ryuichi knocked Aburame Shingo away, pushing him toward safety.

    "Hah! Trying to y the hero, are you?" one of the Suna ninja shouted from behind the pursuing group. "You''re just a dead man!"

    "Don''t waste time with him!" the leader of the Suna group ordered. "Leave two men to finish him off. The rest of you, keep going!"

    This was war, not some honor duel. They had no reason to focus all their forces on a single Konoha ninja.

    Suddenly, a shadow darted behind the Suna leader at blinding speed, and the sharp gaze of Ryuichi''s Byakugan pierced the rain-soaked battlefield.

    "I''ll start with you!"

    "What?!"

    The Suna leader''s eyes widened in shock as Ryuichi closed the distance in a sh.

    "Gentle Fist Technique: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!"

    Ryuichi''s palms struck with terrifying speed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Two palms! Four palms! Eight palms! Sixteen palms! Thirty-two palms! Sixty-four palms!"

    The Suna leader couldn''t even react. Each strikended with devastating force, sending shockwaves through his body.

    Hisst coherent thought was a single realization: "How is he so fast?!"

    The final strike sent the leader crashing to the ground, but Ryuichi didn''t stop. He dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding a flurry of counterattacks from the other Suna ninja.

    "Hah¡­ the Hyuga n really lives up to its reputation¡­ but you''re dead now!" one of the Suna ninja sneered as a puppet wielding twin des emerged from the ground behind Ryuichi.

    Ryuichi''s Byakugan gave him 360-degree vision, but he hadn''t been focused on the puppet master, who had been setting a trap beneath the ground.

    The twin swords gleamed in the rain,ing closer and closer. It was toote to dodge!

    "I''m done for!" Ryuichi thought, gritting his teeth as the des closed in.

    But then, a thunderous sound cut through the air.

    "Summoning Jutsu!"

    *Bang!*

    A massive cloud of white smoke erupted in front of Ryuichi, and from it, a giant python nearly two meters in diameter broke through the earth, swallowing the nearest Suna ninja whole.

 Chapter 173:

    Did Orochimaru just use a genjutsu?

    No, not exactly.

    It was impossible to cast an illusion from that distance. Genjutsu isn''t some invincible technique that ignores distance or movement.

    The ability Orochimaru used was indeed a unique Mangekyo technique¡ª"Space Confinement," a different ability from any in his memory.

    Of course, it sounds powerful, but there are quite a few limitations.

    The range is limited to a hundred meters, with an area of effect only five meters in radius, and the confinementsts for just five seconds. The strength of the confinement also varies depending on the charge-up time.

    Using it immediately upon activation merely slows down the target. Topletely immobilize someone, Orochimaru found he needed about a minute to charge it, simr to the preparation time for Itachi''s Amaterasu or Kakashi''s Kamui.

    However, Orochimaru believed that as his mental strength grew, the preparation time would decrease.

    Once released after a full charge, the space within a five-meter radius of his target would freeze entirely. Only Orochimaru and those he physically touched would be able to move freely within it.This was a control-type ability. Even a high-level ninja would be unable to break free if captured. Five seconds of immobilization is enough for a decisive strike in a one-on-one battle, making it nearly unbeatable if used correctly.

    As for why Orochimaru awakened a space-based ability¡­ he couldn''t quite exin it.

    He only knew that both his eyes'' Mangekyo abilities belonged to the space-maniption category, though with somewhat average effects.

    One eye could confine space, while the other could tear it apart.

    "Space Confinement" functioned as described, while "Space Tearing" was simr to Obito''s Kamui. Each user had their own unique spatial dimension, and the effect was likewise an attack.

    Instead of warping targets to another dimension, Orochimaru''s technique would tear them apart directly within his space.

    If you asked Orochimaru which Uchiha had the best Mangekyo ability, he would say without hesitation that it was Obito.

    Five minutes of intangibility, the ability to phase through walls and people, plus pulling others into his dimension? Thebination of offensive and defensive abilities was unmatched.

    It was definitely more versatile than his own powers.

    But as someone who had lived two lives, Orochimaru didn''t get hung up on his eye abilities. In the grand scheme of things, these techniques wouldn''t be the ultimate power he sought.

    For a true evolution, he knew that the Nine-Tomoe Rinnegan was the true pinnacle. The Mangekyo Sharingan was merely a stepping stone¡­

    "These wings¡­"

    Orochimaru examined the metal wings Nawaki had removed from the fallen Kong ninja, nodding to himself.

    "Injecting chakra into the wings to create a pressure differential for lift and flight? Hmm, interesting. This could be worth researching."

    As he spoke, Orochimaru took out a nk scroll and sealed the wings within it.

    After all, the ability to fly was a significant tactical advantage in this world. In his memory, only a select few had this skill, aside from those granted Six Paths powerster on.

    Individuals like Deidara, Onoki, and Sai.

    Flying allowed for greater control over the battlefield, and provided a considerable edge duringbat.

    Just like those Sky ninjas, despite being fewer in number, they inflicted heavy damage on Konoha''s forces without Konoha even touching them.

    So Orochimaru decided he, too, needed to develop a way to fly.

    "Oh no, the enemy''sing again!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A sudden shout snapped everyone to attention. The Konoha ninjas quickly tensed, their gazes following the direction of the voice.

    Orochimaru looked up to see more Sky ninja approaching from the sky in the distance, their metal wings glinting as they formed a dense swarm, almost like a dark cloud. ????????

    The Konoha ninjas scrambled for cover, readying themselves for another assault.

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed.

    "Nawaki, find somewhere to hide."

    "But, sensei, I want to fight too!"

    "Fight?" Orochimaru shot back, "All your enemies are airborne. Without the right tools, what exactly are you nning to do?"

    "Uh¡­"

    "Just do as I say and get to cover!"

    "Understood¡­" Nawaki responded, albeit reluctantly.

    ---

    Shadow Imitation Technique!

    A ck shadow extended out, quicklytching onto an airborne ninja.

    The Sky ninja was caught off guard,pletely immobilized, and swiftly taken down.

    With the Sky ninjaunching another air raid, the Nara n''s unique abilities shone on the battlefield.

    Their high intelligence and shadow maniption skills allowed them to target the Sky ninja''s shadows mid-flight.

    No matter how high they flew, they still cast shadows on the ground. This meant the Nara n could bind them and take them down with ease.

    Seeing the Nara n''s sess, the other Konoha ninjas steadied themselves, coordinating their efforts with the shadow-users to eliminate the enemy.

    Just then¡­ Boom!

    A loud explosion drew everyone''s attention.

    One Sky ninja was sted out of the sky before he could react.

    Looking over, the Konoha shinobi saw Hizashi Hyuga holding a rocketuncher on his shoulder.

    The sight of this weapon brought a surge of excitement among the Konoha forces.

    Many had almost forgotten that Orochimaru was in their ranks.

    And Orochimaru was well-versed in these kinds of advanced tools.

    Hizashi himself was momentarily stunned.

    "Orochimaru-sama, can this¡­ track targets on its own?"

    He could hardly believe it.

    The enemy had been flying so fast, yet it seemed that the missile''s speed didn''t matter once aimed, the target was guaranteed to be hit.

    "Of course. I installed a heat-seeking tracker on the front of theuncher."

    "A¡­ heat-seeking tracker?"

    At thirteen years old, Hizashi didn''t quite understand the technical term.

    "Doesn''t matter," Orochimaru continued briskly. "Just know that we only have twounchers and thirty rockets, so don''t waste them. Originally, I reserved them for an ambush on the enemy camp, but given the situation, we''re using them now¡­"

    With that, Orochimaru moved quickly to where another downed Sky ninjay, picking up the enemy''s weapon.

    Examining it for a moment, he smirked, casually loading the magazine.

    "A mini-machine gun? Haha, interesting!"

 Chapter 134:

    Ninjas, with their mastery of chakra, possess strength far beyond that of ordinary people. Their bodies are far more resilient, able to withstand blows that would incapacitate civilians.

    But now, in therge tent of the temporary military base set up by the Sand Ninja, it was hard to tell that these warriors were anything more than ordinary men.

    The injured Sand Ninjasy strewn across the ground, groaning and wailing. The tent was packed with wounded, bandages soaked in blood. Some clutched their arms or legs in pain, while others simply stared nkly at the ceiling, too exhausted to react.

    "What''s going on this time?"

    The Third Kazekage paced, his frustration mounting. When had Konoha be so overwhelming? Every encounter seemed to leave them with more wounded than before.

    "It seems like Konoha has improved their detonating tags," one of the medics reported.

    "An improved detonating tag? How could something like that cause so much damage?" the Kazekage demanded, his voice tight with disbelief.

    "The problem isn''t the tag itself," Chiyo, one of the Sand''s most skilled medics, interjected calmly as she extracted a piece of shrapnel from a wounded ninja''s arm. "Konoha has been cunning. They didn''t use this in the smaller skirmishes. They waited until weunched a full-scale attack and hit us when we were unprepared. That''s why so many of our people were caught off guard."

    The Third Kazekage furrowed his brow, displeased. He quickly called for the other Jonin captains to gather, hoping to understand just how bad the situation was."We''ve sustained heavy casualties... what about Konoha?"

    The Jonin captains exchanged uneasy nces, clearly ufortable with the question. Finally, one of them spoke hesitantly, "Their casualties are¡­ very few."

    "How few?" the Kazekage pressed, his voice rising with anger.

    The Jonin captain lowered his head, unable to meet the Kazekage''s gaze. "Less than one-tenth of our losses."

    "What?!" The Third Kazekage was incredulous. "How is that possible? We have puppet masters, we use poison, why is the casualty difference so massive?"

    "Konoha has recovery potions," the Jonin replied bitterly. "Unless yound a fatal blow immediately, they recover. It''s nearly impossible to take them down."

    "Recovery potions?" The Kazekage was shocked. "And what about our poison? Could it be that their potions also work as antidotes?"

    Although the Kazekage wasn''t a medical ninja, he understood the basics, recovery potions and antidotes were twopletely different fields. He found it hard to believe Konoha had somehowbined the two.

    The Jonin captain winced. "It seems they have antidote potions as well. Our puppet masters'' poison hasn''t been effective in recent battles."

    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists. First, Konoha had devastated their forces with their long-range weaponry, and now, even in closebat, they were at a disadvantage.

    Even their famed puppet masters, the pride of Sunagakure, were rendered almost useless.

    In other words, their entire strategy was being countered perfectly by Konoha.

    "Damn it... How are we supposed to win this war?"

    His frustration was palpable. The Kazekage, one of the strongest in his vige, now found himself considering something he had hoped to avoid: Would he need to take the field himself just to turn the tide of battle?

    Chiyo, hearing the reports of the Jonin captains, exited the medical tent and sighed. "Konoha is really full of talent these days. First, they introduce these strange new tools, then they bring out recovery potions and antidotes. It''s impressive."

    "What should we do now? We can''t retreat," one of the Jonin spoke up. "Even if we wanted to, the people in the vige especially those who''ve lost loved ones won''t ept it."

    Chiyo nodded in agreement. "Retreating isn''t an option. We''ll need to rethink our tactics. It''s toote to try and match them in ninja tools or recovery potions."

    She paused for a moment, then added, "Summon all the puppet master captains. We need to adjust our strategy."

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Konoha''smand tent, the mood was far lighter. The recent victory over the Sand Ninja had everyone talking, especially about the new ninja tool Orochimaru had provided. ??????????

    "The principle behind it is simr to a detonating tag," Nara Hakushu exined confidently. "The detonating tag seals explosives into paper, and once it''s ignited, it triggers an explosion. But with this new device, the explosives are stored inside a metal container. When the container is hit, it shatters into fragments, causing even more damage."

    "Right," another shinobi added, "the explosive range is smaller, but the metal shrapnel makes it more deadly."

    "And it saves us kunai!" someone else chimed in with a grin.

    They were, of course, discussing Orochimaru''stest invention: a grenade. There were two types, one with a timed fuse, and one that detonated on impact.

    Orochimaru had provided thetter.

    "This device detonates on impact," Hakushu continued. "Whether you throw it at the enemy or they strike it with a weapon, it explodes."

    But despite their enthusiasm, everyone understood that the grenade, like the sniper rifle, wasn''t perfect. The projectile speed was slow, and if the enemy knew it wasing, they could easily avoid or defend against it.

    "It''ll catch them off guard the first time, but after that, it won''t be much different from a regr detonating tag," one shinobi noted.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Orochimaru, who was standing off to the side, didn''t seem too concerned. He wasn''t worried about leaks or the long-term impact of the tool. The current damage was enough.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted as a Konoha ninja burst into the tent, his face pale with panic.

    "Something''s wrong!" he shouted.

    "What happened?" one of the Jonin asked, their expressions turning serious.

    "We''ve run into a group of Sand Ninja puppet masters!"

    "Puppet masters?" The Jonin shared confused nces, thenughed. "And? What''s there to be afraid of? The puppet masters aren''t a threat anymore."

    "That''s right. With Tsunade-sama''s antidote, their poison is useless. They''re no longer a concern," another Jonin added.

    The panicked ninja, however, shook his head vigorously. "No! Even with Tsunade-sama''s antidote, this time it didn''t work!"

    The tent fell silent.

    "That can''t be," one Jonin muttered. "Are you suggesting Tsunade-sama''s antidote isn''t working?"

    "I''m not making this up! You need to see for yourself!" the ninja insisted.

    Tsunade, who had been sitting quietly, immediately stood up, her face set with determination. "Take me there. I''ll see for myself."

    As Tsunade headed out, Orochimaru''s eyes lit up with realization. A sly smile crept onto his face.

    "Is this the long-awaited showdown between Tsunade and Chiyo?" He mused. "It can''t be anything else."

 Chapter 176:

    Is it possible to summon multiple snakes at once?

    Of course.

    As long as you have enough chakra, there''s no limit to how many summons you can handle.

    Just like when Naruto fought against Pain, and Fukasaku summoned Naruto back from Mount Myoboku! Back then, three giant toads were summoned simultaneously.

    During the Chunin Exams, Orochimaru also summoned two massive pythons.

    As for Pain¡ªwell, he''s in a league of his own.

    He could summon an endless variety of creatures to overwhelm his opponents.

    And now, Orochimaru was doing something simr.

    He had summoned three giant pythons in one go.Under the water, Manda was causing havoc, while two other pythons circled above the fortress, providing support.

    With Orochimaru and his four subordinates backing them up, there was practically no suspense about the oue of this battle.

    Boom! Boom!

    Explosions echoed repeatedly as the Sky Fortress began to take on water.

    Watching the massive structure start to sink, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at Manda''s efficiency.

    This beast truly was faster and more powerful than any other snake.

    "Lord Orochimaru, we''re here!"

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    At the sound of voices, countless Konoha ninja squads appeared on the water, charging towards the fortress.

    Seeing this, the Sky Ninja, already struggling against Orochimaru''s three giant pythons, were thrown into even more disarray.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A dense swarm of insects came swarming over the sea, attacking the fortress alongside the Konoha forces.

    These bugs were gnawing through the fortress faster than Manda could destroy it.

    There''s a price to pay for provoking Konoha!

    Though Orochimaru didn''t feel much loyalty to Konoha, he still resided in the vige.

    And now, with a sudden thought, he decided he wouldn''t allow Konoha to face defeat on his watch.

    On the open sea, against Konoha''s counterattack, the Sky Ninja who had lost their aerial advantage were swiftly captured, killed, or forced to flee.

    The fortress, meanwhile, had been extensively damaged and was gradually sinking to the ocean floor.

    On the shores of the Land of Haze, a host of snakesy coiled, watching. Two of the giant pythons, severely wounded, had already returned to Ryuchi Cave. ??N?§£§¦?

    Nao and the others had sustained minor injuries, but nothing too serious.

    As he looked over the dozens of Sky Ninja prisoners before him, a Konoha ninja turned respectfully to Orochimaru.

    "Lord Orochimaru, what should we do with these Sky Ninja?"

    Orochimaru nced over and said, "Leave them for Manda to snack on."

    With that, Orochimaru took his team and walked away.

    "Heh, Orochimaru, I like your style," Manda growled, a vicious grin on his face as he began devouring the terrified prisoners one by one, not caring about the horrified looks from friend or foe alike.

    As for those Sky Ninja who managed to escape? Who had time to worry about them?

    And just like that, the Sky Ninja were wiped out.

    Word of the battle quickly spread to the Sand and Stone viges.

    When they heard the news, there was an obvious look of surprise.

    They had expected the Sky Ninja to buy them more time, but they hadn''t anticipated them falling so quickly.

    Luckily, they had used that time to reim several strategic points they had lost.

    So, whether the Sky Ninja survived or not ultimately meant little to them.

    Only after Orochimaru returned to the camp did he learn that the Sky Ninja had alsounched an attack on Tsunade''s defensive line.

    But since her line was farther away from the Sky Ninja Fortress, the assault she faced wasn''t as intense as his own.

    Orochimaru wasn''t worried about Tsunade. With her own strength and regenerative abilities, it would be ridiculous if she lost to the Sky Ninja.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As for the Sky Ninja''s technology? Orochimaru had considered taking it back for study.

    But after some investigation, he found that aside from their flying machines, the rest was mostly useless.

    An "aircraft carrier"?

    It was too costly andplex. While it could y a role in battle, its actual impact was far less than expected.

    The return didn''t justify the investment.

    Orochimaru had seen it himself only a single member of the Aburame n was required to send out a swarm of insects.

    When those insects arrived, they began consuming the metal of the fortress at an astonishing rate, even faster than Manda''s destructive power.

    Building an aircraft carrier to make a profit? Waste of time and resources not even enough to keep up with the Aburame n''s bugs.

    And so, the war with the Sky Ninja ended.

    Once again, Orochimaru had be a hero for Konoha.

    Orochimaru had always been popr among Konoha''s ninja, and now his three elite subordinates were also gaining respect from their peers.

    However, the one who stood out the most was Hyuga Hizashi.

    His sharp mind, calm analytical skills, and timely support all demonstrated his talent as a ninja.

    Though Nawaki had also performed well, he seemed to pale inparison to Hizashi.

    Perhaps this was the difference between a regr genius and an extraordinary one.

    In Konoha Vige, at the Hokage''s office:

    The Third Hokage, after learning the full story, couldn''t help but frown.

    Though they had won the battle, it raised some troubling questions.

    The Sand and Stone viges two countries with deep-seated conflicts not only colluded with each other but also hired ninja from smaller countries? Why?

    He couldn''t quite understand it.

    Could it be that his leadership was at fault?

    To get to the bottom of things, he summoned several other high-ranking Konoha officials to a meeting.

    The group, including the Third Hokage, sat together, yet they couldn''te up with any clear answer.

    They spected about various theories, but each one seemed less likely than thest.

    Finally, Danzo, with his typically calcting demeanor, suggested a possibility:

    "They fear Konoha''s strength. Perhaps they''ve decided to join forces to weaken us, maybe even try to destroy us entirely."

    "Fear Konoha''s strength?"

    The room fell silent.

    Indeed, the ninja tools and potions Orochimaru had developed were remarkably effective.

    Even they had been amazed by them when they were first created.

    And seeing their effects on the battlefield, it was no wonder the enemy might feel threatened.

    "It seems that this could be the reason."

    "Yes, I think so too."

    "Regardless, we must continue to fight. Our wish has always been for the vige to be strong, but when it grows too strong, it''s only natural that others will feel threatened."

    The Third Hokage exhaled a puff of smoke. "With Orochimaru''s defeat of the Sky Ninja, the front line has stabilized. Inform themanders on both defense lines and call for a Jonin meeting. I have some things to say about this war."

    "Are you nning to go to the battlefield yourself, Lord Third?"

    "Just to the midpoint between the two defense lines. We''ll set up a temporary meeting location there to avoid interfering with the situation on the front lines."

 Chapter 136:

    It must be said that for a small vige like Amegakure to dere hostility against one of the great nations was audacious enough, but to take on three of them simultaneously? Hanzo of the Smander, at this point in time, was truly a force to be reckoned with.

    As soon as he entered the battlefield, Hanzo attacked indiscriminately. It didn''t matter whether you were a Sand Ninja, an Iwa Ninja, or from Konoha. If you crossed his path, he would cut you down without hesitation.

    If a ninja encountered Hanzo''s forces and didn''t flee in time, death was almost guaranteed.

    There was no other way to handle it. When ordinary people are angry, someone''s bound to bleed. But when someone as powerful as a "demigod" like Hanzo gets involved, entire armies are at risk.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The situation for the Sunagakure and Iwagakure forces wasn''t as bad. They had already been on the losing side, so their troops weren''t as deeply entrenched, meaning their encounters with Amegakure''s ninjas were limited.

    Konoha, on the other hand, was in a far worse position.

    At this moment, nearly two-thirds of Konoha''s forces were engaged deep within Amegakure''s territory.

    Faced with Hanzo''s unpredictable and indiscriminate attacks, Konoha''s forces found themselves in a tight spot.

    "Damn it, this is insane!""Yes, the strength of a demigod is no joke!"

    "He really lives up to his reputation as a demigod in the ninja world, he''s incredible!"

    "Now that Amegakure has entered the battlefield, what are we supposed to do?"

    "The Iwa and Sand ninja are already counterattacking..."

    "We have to stop him somehow!"

    "But with Hanzo''s power, who can even hope to stand against him?"

    "..."

    As Konoha''s ninjas discussed the sudden appearance of Amegakure in the battle and the fearsome might of Hanzo, a heavy silence fell over the room.

    Everyone knew Hanzo''s reputation. His name alone was enough to instill fear.

    And reputation in the ninja world was no small thing it carried weight. Hanzo''s reputation had been cemented over decades, and the thought of facing him in battle caused even seasoned veterans to hesitate.

    Some shinobi, thosecking a solid nerve, would likely lose their will to fight the moment they faced Hanzo in the flesh.

    To stand against him? Only the strongest Kage-level shinobi might have a chance. But the vige''s Kage wouldn''t easily go to war unless the survival of their home was directly at risk.

    "I think we can handle it."

    The voice broke through the uneasy murmurs, and all eyes in Konoha''smand tent turned toward its source.

    "Lord Jiraiya?" Nara Hakushu, themanding officer of the Konoha forces, looked over with a glimmer of hope.

    In Konoha, apart from the Hokage and Danzo, only a few truly powerful individuals remained capable of facing such overwhelming threats. Among them were Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade¡ªthe legendary Sannin. And then there was Hatake Sakumo, the White Fang of Konoha. But that was about it. ??¦­?£Â¨º?

    Uchiha Fugaku? Although talented, he was only sixteen, a fresh Jonin with the advantage of a three-tomoe Sharingan. But against a demigod like Hanzo, Fugaku''s skills wouldn''t be enough.

    As for the younger Hyuga Hizashi, he was only twelve and had just reached the level of Chuunin. Throwing him into a battle with Hanzo would be nothing short of sending him to his death.

    That left Konoha with limited options. Hatake Sakumo was undoubtedly strong, but even he might struggle against Hanzo''s fearsome poison techniques, which were known to be incredibly lethal. Sakumo, no matter how skilled, wouldn''t be able to perform at his best while constantly worrying about poison.

    But Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were different. Not only were they individually powerful, but they had fought together for years. Their teamwork was wless, and with Tsunade''s medical expertise and antidotes, they could neutralize Hanzo''s poisons.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, what do you think?" Jiraiya turned to his teammate, pulling on his sleeve slightly for attention.

    Though the Third Hokage had entrusted the battlefieldmand to the three of them, Orochimaru was often considered their unofficial leader.

    Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya, his expression unreadable. "I have no objections," he said calmly.

    For Orochimaru, the only thing truly concerning about Hanzo was his poison. As long as Tsunade was there to handle the toxins, Orochimaru felt no fear facing the demigod.

    Still, his mind wandered for a moment. "Is this where the title "Sannin"es from?'' Orochimaru thought. "Did this legendary battle against Hanzo give us that name? Was it really just a matter of circumstance?"

    "Well then, I''ll leave this to the three of you," Nara Hakushu said, bowing slightly out of respect.

    Orochimaru snapped back to the present and waved his hand nonchntly. "It''s no big deal. We''ll take care of it."

    No big deal?

    The Konoha ninja around them couldn''t help but react internally. "You''re about to fight Hanzo the Smander, and you call that a trivial matter?" They couldn''t say it out loud, but many thought Orochimaru''s confidence bordered on arrogance.

    Still, no one dared voice their doubts.

    Once Orochimaru gave his affirmative, Nara Hakushu unfurled arge map of the Land of Rain and ced it at the center of the tent for all to see. He then picked up a pointer and began detailing the strategy.

    "I''ve already sent word to Hokage-sama, and reinforcements are expected to arrive tonight," Nara Hakushu began. "Now, as the Hidden Rain has joined the battle, and we''re caught in a three-way conflict, our strategy needs to adjust ordingly."

    "Since the Rain Vige is now a factor, it''s necessary to split our forces into three groups."

    He pointed at the map. "I rmend that, while being cautious of Amegakure''s forces, the Uchiha, Hyuga, Inuzuka, Aburame, and Hatake Sakumo''s team focus their firepower on the northeast, where Konoha is engaged with the Iwa forces. If we concentrate our efforts there, we can drive the Iwa Ninja back."

    "As for the Sand Ninja, my team along with the members of the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi ns will intercept them. When the enemy''s puppet master poison is rendered ineffective by Tsunade-sama''s antidote, our abilities wille into full y. I believe we can hold them off."

    Nara Hakushu paused, surveying the room to make sure everyone was following before continuing. "The n is to swiftly crush the Iwa forces. With a focused assault, we should be able to win that fight within half a day."

    "Once the Iwa Ninja have been repelled, reinforcements can be sent immediately to help against the Sand Ninja, ensuring a decisive victory."

    "Hmm, very reasonable," someone muttered, nodding in agreement.

    "Focus on the Iwa Ninja first," another added, "since they don''t have poison and their morale is low."

    Orochimaru, standing to the side, watched Nara Hakushu with a hint of interest. "The Nara n really is impressive, even among their less prominent members. He''s directing this battle wlessly."

    "But of course," Nara Hakushu continued, "all of this hinges on one crucial point: the three of you must hold off Hanzo for at least half a day. If he breaks through and enters the battlefield, our entire strategy will copse."

    "Don''t worry," Jiraiya said confidently. "We''ve got this covered."

 Chapter 179:

    Orochimaru''s actions were smooth and confident, and Tsunade seemed to understand his intentions.

    "What? You want me to¡­?"

    "Not willing?"

    "I mean¡­ I can try, but I''ve never done this before!"

    "There''s a first time for everything, isn''t there?" Orochimaru''s hand reached out, his fingers lightly brushing her cheek, causing a shiver to run through her.

    "Well¡­ alright! But you can''t tell anyone about this!"

    "Who would even share something like this?"

    Hearing his response, Tsunade''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. She nced down shyly, tucked her hair behind her ear, and then finally took the leap.

    Even though it was her first attempt, she picked it up quickly, perhaps thanks to the subtle influence Orochimaru had cultivated over the years.It became yet another pleasant evening spent together.

    As Orochimaru savored this newfound closeness, a thought began to take shape in his mind. Perhaps it was time to bring some of his more yful ideas to life, maybe ordering some "special" outfits for Tsunade. A bikini, perhaps, or even a nurse''s uniform¡­

    The more he thought about it, the more interesting the idea became.

    Early the next morning, the two of them dressed and prepared to return to their respective posts. Orochimaru wore a faint smile, while Tsunade was rubbing her cheeks, a slight soreness evident in her expression.

    "Honestly, I feel so sore¡­ maybe I overdid it," Tsunade muttered, half-jokingly.

    Orochimaru just chuckled, not giving her a chance to dwell on it.

    "Tsunade, will you be telling Sensei about your situation?" he asked.

    "Yes, I will."

    "Then¡­ take care until we meet again."

    After a reluctant goodbye, they each headed back to their own battlefields.

    Since Tsunade had a valid exnation for her recent power boost, Orochimaru wasn''t worried about what she might reveal. The only thing he''d kept hidden was his deeper research into the First Hokage''s cells.

    Once Tsunade returned to the Suna Defense Line, she submitted a confidential report to the Third Hokage, briefly exining her newfound ability.

    Konoha''s upper echelon was once again taken by surprise.

    "Awakening the Wood Release¡­ is that even possible?" was their first reaction.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But as they recalled the potions and ninja tools Orochimaru had developed along with his methods for helping the Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, the idea began to feel¡­ usible. £Ò§Ñ??¨¯?§¦??

    If he could help the Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, why couldn''t he assist a Senju in awakening Wood Release? That was their second thought.

    But¡­ was it really that straightforward?

    The difference between the Sharingan and Wood Release was vast. In fact, it was more than just "vast"¡ªit was a monumental difference!

    Yet, somehow, Orochimaru''s exnation seemed reasonable.

    ording to him, helping the Uchiha unlock the Sharingan was akin to helping Tsunade awaken Wood Release. It wasn''t that far-fetched, was it?

    And Tsunade''s report included Orochimaru''s detailed justification.

    He had exined that many advanced bloodline abilities require awakening, like Ice Release (Wind + Water), Boil Release (Water + Fire), and Lava Release (Fire + Earth). The Senju''s Wood Release was just another form of advanced bloodline limit, deeply buried within certain members of the n.

    Why didn''t all Senju have Wood Release? Orochimaru''s answer was that the Senju''s power was simply harder to ess than the Uchiha''s, requiring more extensive effort to bring it out. Orochimaru had simply studied the matter more deeply than others.

    Even Koharu and Homura, who''d seen all manner of surprises over the years, were momentarily at a loss for words.

    "Incredible¡­"

    "Hiruzen, your student is really something¡­"

    But the surprises from Orochimaru didn''t stop there.

    Konoha''s research and development division had begun to mass-produce Orochimaru''s scientific ninja tools, which were now ready to be deployed on the battlefield.

    The tools allowed users to unleash high-level ninjutsu without needing hand seals or chakra, a game-changer for thosecking chakra reserves.

    However, Konoha''s leadership decided that these tools would be limited to wartime usage to avoid hindering the ninjas'' own training. Each tool was carefully tracked and recorded, and after use, it had to be returned.

    Thus, the nightmare for the Sand and Stone viges resumed.

    Any advantage they''d gained through the Sky Ninja alliance was now nullified.

    With these tools, even a Chunin could wield techniques across multiple elements without seals, and with remarkable power.

    How could they possibly fight against this?

    Faced with Konoha''s endless innovations, both Sand and Stone ninja forces were forced to halt their attacks once again. Both sides entered a temporary ceasefire.

    Meanwhile, the Third Hokage was considering new strategies based on his observations from the front lines.

    It was clear that Konoha couldn''t continue to fight against two great nations at once. While they might eventually win, the cost would be devastating.

    So, he thought of a solution¡ªasking for help.

    The ally he turned to was the Land of Lightning.

    Currently, the Land of Lightning still had an active alliance treaty with Konoha. In an effort to prove their loyalty and rify that they hadn''t been involved in the recent attack on the Uzumaki Vige, they agreed to assist Konoha after some consideration.

    In the winter of Konoha''s 33rd year, four months after the Jonin meeting, the Land of Lightning began military operations against the Land of Earth.

    With their intervention, Konoha''s pressure lessened significantly. Now they only needed a small force on the Iwa Defense Line, while the rest could rotate between the Suna Defense Line.

    As a result, Tsunade and Orochimaru were among the first Jonin allowed to return to Konoha for a brief rest.

    Upon their arrival, the entire vige weed them as heroes. From the elderly to the children, everyone recognized them as symbols of Konoha''s strength.

    The Third Hokage wasted no time in calling Tsunade and Orochimaru to his office.

    "Tsunade, did you really awaken Wood Release?"

    That was the first thing the Third Hokage asked after they entered. Despite having read her report, he still found it hard to believe.

    "Of course. I wouldn''t submit a false report on something like this."

    Without further dy, Tsunade ced her hands together and focused her chakra.

    Bang!

    With a surge of energy, Wood Release!

    Vines sprouted from the Third Hokage''s desk, twisting and growing before their eyes.

    "It''s really Wood Release¡­" The Third Hokage looked at the green tendrils in awe. "Do you want your grandfather''s Wood Release scrolls?"

    After a moment, he managed to find his words.

    Since Tsunade and Nawaki were thest Senju heirs, and Tsunade herself wasn''t particrly interested in family artifacts, most of the Senju''s belongings including the Wood Release scrolls had been entrusted to the Third Hokage.

    Tsunade hesitated. "Even though my grandfather''s Wood Release was incredibly powerful, I''m not sure I''d use it inbat¡­"

    Fighting with her fists was a habit she''d honed over the past twenty years. Plus, medical ninjutsu was her true passion and expertise. Switching herbat style to rely on Wood Release felt¡­ strange.

    "The strategic value of Wood Release goes beyond simplebat," the Third Hokage exined. "How about this: I''ll lend you one Wood Release technique to start with. Try it out and see how you feel."

    After a moment''s consideration, Tsunade agreed. "Alright."

    Satisfied, the Third Hokage walked to the corner of his office and unlocked a sealed box.

 Chapter 138:

    Hanzo of the Smander, the demigod of the ninja world.

    After the deaths of the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, he was regarded as one of the strongest shinobi alive, standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world.

    Orochimaru had thoroughly analyzed Hanzo''s strength based on the intelligence he had gathered. Hanzo wasn''t just a legend in the memories of his past life, his power was very real. Orochimaru was certain that even Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, might struggle against him in a direct fight.

    A person acknowledged by the Five Great Nations and given the title of "demigod" had to be much stronger than your average Kage-level ninja. At this point in time, Hanzo was likely at his peak,parable to the likes of the Third Raikage. Though theirbat styles differed, their destructive power was undoubtedly on the same level.

    Facing such a formidable enemy stirred excitement in Orochimaru. This was the first truly powerful opponent he had encountered since arriving in this world.

    Orochimaru had approached this war with a certain ease. Under normal circumstances, he didn''t even need to engage directly in battle. He could simply issue weapons and orders from a distance. Hisst fight was only because they had been nearby when Hyuga Ryuichi and his squad sent out a distress signal.

    But this time...

    "Here, take these antidotes," Tsunade said as they ran, pulling out two portable syringes from her ninja pouch. She handed one each to Jiraiya and Orochimaru. "I''ve made a temporary antidote based on the toxins extracted from previous victims of Hanzo."

    The syringes looked like small test tubes with needles sealed by transparent caps, ready to be used at a moment''s notice.Taking the antidote, Jiraiya grinned. "Tsunade, you''re incredible! The speed at which you make antidotes is unmatched. No one else in the entire ninja world could pull that off!"

    "Don''t tter me," Tsunade replied, rolling her eyes. "I just don''t want to be a burden to you two."

    Tsunade had always thought of herself as a talented shinobi, a proud descendant of the Senju n with formidable abilities. For a long time, she had even looked down on Jiraiya. But after fighting alongside him for so long, she hade to realize that Jiraiya was now stronger than her, which made her uneasy.

    It wasn''t a surprise that she couldn''t match Orochimaru, he had always been gifted. But Jiraiya? Why had he suddenly pulled ahead of her? The realization sparked a sense of insecurity she couldn''t quite shake.

    Jiraiya was about to say something when Orochimaru interrupted, "Do you have an extra antidote?"

    "Yeah, I do," Tsunade answered, slightly puzzled. "Why?"

    "Give me another one," Orochimaru said nonchntly, taking an extra syringe from her without further exnation.

    ---

    The sky continued to drizzle, the rain unrelenting as it soaked the battlefield.

    In a hilly area, a man stood tall, his posturemanding. He wore a helmet, a gas mask, a raincoat, and the vest of Amegakure. His presence radiated strength, making him seem like an unstoppable force¡ªa god of war.

    This man was Hanzo of the Smander.

    Opposite him stood five Konoha shinobi, their expressions tense and fearful. Though they outnumbered him, none of them dared to make a move.

    Encircling the battle were several other Amegakure ninja, watching the scene unfold. They observed their leader with a certain air of confidence, knowing Hanzo could easily crush these intruders.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    To the people of Amegakure, the shinobi from the three great nations¡ªKonoha, Iwa, and Suna were nothing more than invaders, destroyers of their homnd. They felt no sympathy for these outsiders.

    "Come on, show me your real strength," Hanzo taunted, his voice calm but full of disdain. He held a chain in his hand, swinging it slowly as he observed the Konoha ninjas. "With this level of power, you''ll never defeat me."

    To Hanzo, these Konoha shinobi were nothing more than ants. Just like Uchiha Madara had once regarded most ninjas, Hanzo saw no worthy opponents here.

    "Damn it¡­ we can''t do anything¡­"

    "This¡­ this is a demigod¡­"

    "We don''t stand a chance!"

    Facing the demigod of the ninja world, the Konoha ninjas had lost their fighting spirit. They stood frozen, paralyzed by fear.

    Seeing this, Hanzo''s eyes shed with mild irritation. "So, you''ve already given up? Hmph, what a waste."

    He turned his back to them, losing interest in the fight. To Hanzo, battling shinobi who had already surrendered mentally wasn''t worth his time.

    But just because Hanzo had lost interest didn''t mean his subordinates had. The moment he turned away, the Rain ninja lunged forward, quickly overpowering the Konoha ninjas and leaving them writhing on the ground, defeated and helpless. ??N???S?

    As the Rain ninja moved in for the kill, ready to eliminate the Konoha shinobi once and for all, a loud *boom* echoed across the battlefield, drawing everyone''s attention.

    All eyes turned toward the source of the sound.

    Three figures stood in the rain, wearing Konoha uniforms and raincoats. Two men and one woman.

    Even Hanzo''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Judging from where you''reing from¡­ you must be something special."

    Jiraiya, standing in the center, was the one to speak. "You must be Hanzo of the Smander, the so-called demigod of the ninja world, right?"

    Despite Orochimaru being the strongest of the three, Jiraiya often took the lead in situations like this, especially when it came to direct confrontation. Their dynamic was clear, Jiraiya was the frontline attacker, Orochimaru was the strategist and controller, and Tsunade provided medical support.

    Jiraiya''s brash nature made him a natural fit for this role, and now, as they approached their target, he stood proudly in the center, his confidence practically radiating.

    "Who the hell is this kid?" one of the Rain ninja grumbled. "How dare he address Lord Hanzo by name?"

    "Unforgivable!" another one shouted. "Hey, brat! Show some respect!"

    Ignoring their chatter, Jiraiya smirked. "Looks like we''ve found the right person."

    "Oh?" Hanzo''s expression remained neutral, though his interest was piqued. "So, you came here specifically for me?"

    "That''s right!" Jiraiya dered, his voice loud and confident. "Our mission is to defeat you!"

    Hearing this, Hanzo remained silent, but the Rain ninja couldn''t contain theirughter. They burst into fits of amusement as if they had just heard the funniest joke of their lives.

    "Hahaha! Did I hear that right?"

    "This idiot says he''s going to defeat Lord Hanzo? What a joke!"

    "Another group of kids who don''t know their ce!"

    *Whoosh!*

    A ck blur shed across the battlefield.

    Orochimaru had already sprung into action. "Leave them to me. You focus on Hanzo."

 Chapter 181:

    In Konoha, most missions involving hired help came from the ordinary vigers. It was rare for ninjas, especially Jonin, to post tasks for lower-ranked shinobi. Jonin hiring Chunin? That sort of thing was highly unusual.

    Mikoto couldn''t help but feel puzzled by this. Still, she adhered to the basic conduct expected of a shinobi. It wasn''t her ce to question Orochimaru''s motives. In her mind, she simply reasoned that Orochimaru must be busy enough with other matters that he didn''t have time to take care of such mundane tasks as cleaning.

    The thought that Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin, might just bezy never even crossed her mind.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru strolled through the streets of Konoha. The bustling, lively energy of the vige invigorated him. There was something refreshing about seeing the people go about their daily lives after the harshness of the battlefield. Knowing that his contributions to scientific development had tipped the scales in their favor during the war filled him with a sense of aplishment.

    Could a single person''s influence change the oue of a war?

    Sometimes, it could.

    Take Namikaze Minato, who shifted the tide of battle in the Third Great Ninja War with a single decisive victory. Or Naruto and Sasuke, who became the saviors during the Fourth Great Ninja War.

    But in Orochimaru''s eyes, no matter how powerful a single person was, they were still just one person. Relying on personal strength alone to change the world was an exhausting path.

    Instead of altering wars by his own power, Orochimaru preferred to cultivate talent and orchestrate events from behind the scenes, just as he had in his past life. He believed that finding and nurturing talent was the key. Once the right people were in ce, he could entrust them with missions and battles, reserving his own energy for more crucial matters.Being the one pulling the strings, rather than the one always in the fray, that was the life he sought. Why spend a lifetime fighting battles yourself, no matter how strong you were, when you could guide others to do it for you?

    After finishing lunch alone, Orochimaru decided to visit the bathhouse. He found the experience of soaking in hot spring rxing, a rare indulgence.

    It was mid-afternoon, and the bathhouse was almost empty. Orochimaru relished the peace and quiet, the steam and warmth easing the tension from his body. Draping a hot towel over his face, he felt the heat seep into his skin, bringing a rare sense of tranquility.

    ---

    Back at Orochimaru''s house, a knock at the door pulled Mikoto from her cleaning.

    "Coming! Lord Orochimaru, you¡ª"

    She stopped mid-sentence as she opened the door to see a tall woman wearing a purple coat.

    "Ah, are you¡­ Tsunade-sama?" Mikoto asked, eyes wide in recognition.

    "And you are?" Tsunade replied, studying the young girl with mild curiosity. "What are you doing in Orochimaru''s house?"

    "My name is Uchiha Mikoto. Lord Orochimaru hired me to clean his house. But he isn''t home at the moment¡­" Mikoto exined, her voice carrying a polite, almost apologetic tone.

    Tsunade''s initial reaction at hearing the girl was an Uchiha was a flicker of annoyance, but it passed quickly. The deep-rooted tensions between the Senju and Uchiha ns had long since faded, especially after the decline of the Senju. Holding onto old grudges would be petty. Besides, there were only two Senju left; it made no sense for her to harbor resentment against a young girl like Mikoto. §²???????

    Still, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment. So Orochimaru had to hire someone because she herself had never been good at housekeeping.

    "Well, if he''s not here, I guess I''ll be on my way. Do you know where he went?" Tsunade asked, trying to keep herposure.

    "I''m afraid I don''t, Tsunade-sama," Mikoto replied, shaking her head.

    "Alright then." Tsunade waved her hand dismissively. "Carry on."

    With that, Tsunade turned and walked away. But before she had gone far, her gaze caught a figure with long, white hair.

    "Dan?" she murmured, eyes narrowing as recognition set in.

    ---

    That evening, the headquarters of Root was enveloped in shadow, with only the dim glow of a lone candle flickering in one of the rooms.

    "Orochimaru, you disappoint me."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The deep voice resonated in the small space, tinged with disapproval.

    "What do you mean, Lord Danzo?" Orochimaru, who hade directly after a rxing bath and dinner, raised an eyebrow in surprise at the greeting. Was this about Tsunade and the Wood Release?

    Danzo''s uncovered left eye bore into him. "You are a promising young man, Orochimaru. You should have be the greatest of shinobi. But look at you now¡­"

    "Emotion is the most useless burden for a ninja¡­" Danzo continued, his voice dripping with disdain, as though delivering a lecture that he''d given a hundred times before.

    Orochimaru listened, and understanding dawned on him. So, that''s what this was about. "Is that all, Danzo-sama? I think you''re overestimating the situation."

    "No, you don''t get it." Danzo''s voice hardened. "Emotions make a ninja vulnerable. If an enemy finds and exploits that weakness, the consequences could be devastating."

    "So is that why you''re always alone?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a subtle smirk. "Alright, let''s skip the lecture. This isn''t why you called me here, is it?"

    Danzo''s expression darkened briefly before he sighed. "No, it''s not."

    "The Sharingan?" Orochimaru guessed.

    "Exactly."

    There was no doubt that the war had given Danzo plenty of opportunities to gather Sharingan. The increase in activated Sharingan within the Uchiha n, facilitated by Orochimaru''s own research, had made obtaining them easier. The more Uchiha awakened their eyes, the more evolved forms like the three-tomoe Sharingan appeared. With the increased numbers, security around the eyes loosened, giving Danzo a chance to collect them.

    Orochimaru nced at the twelve three-tomoe Sharingan disyed before him. Even he had to admire Danzo''s relentless ambition.

    "Twelve Sharingan? Including the other two you already have, that makes fourteen in total. That should be enough. But, are you sure you want to go through with the transnt?" Orochimaru''s voice was casual, but his eyes glimmered with intrigue.

    The risks of transntation were significant. Once someone received those cells, it would be difficult almost impossible to reverse the process. It was a lifelongmitment with consequences.

    Danzo hesitated, a rare show of uncertainty. "Do you think it''s necessary?"

    "You helped Tsunade awaken Wood Release, which could have been a reckless move, but you''ve managed to make her an ally¡ªwise. Still, can you guarantee Tsunade''s loyalty forever? That''s the question." Danzo''s voice softened,ced with doubt. "I don''t have many other options."

    "Is power really that important?" Orochimaru asked, maintaining his subtle, knowing smile.

    "Of course. Only when you possess power can you truly understand its worth," Danzo replied, his expression resolute.

 Chapter 140:

    "How¡­ can this be?"

    Hanzo stared down at the ck snake biting into his thigh, disbelief shing across his face. He, Hanzo of the Smander, taken off guard by a mere snake? Ridiculous.

    He didn''t have time to dwell on it, though. Quickly, he gripped the end of his weapon chain in one hand, wielding the sickle at the other end, and shed down at the snake wrapped around his leg.

    ng!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sound of metal striking something hard rang out as the sickle met the snake. But¡­ a metallic sound?

    "What in the world¡­?" Hanzo''s eyes widened. How could there be a metallic sh from striking a snake? His confusion turned to wariness as he pushed Orochimaru''s Kusanagi sword away, leaping off his smander summon to gain some distance.

    On the other side, though the snake had been knocked aside, it wasn''t injured. Landing gracefully, it slithered back to Orochimaru, climbing up onto his shoulder.

    "Master, I seeded!" it hissed, sounding proud of itself.

    "Good work," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. He nced at the spot where the snake had been struck. "You''re lucky Hanzo went easy on you, or you''d be nursing more than just a bruised scale.""Yes, master!" the snake replied, oblivious to Hanzo''s confusion.

    As the dust from the earlier explosions cleared, Hanzo''s giant smander summon vanished in a puff of smoke. Its connection to its summoner had been severed, a result of Hanzo''s momentarypse after the snake''s bite.

    "Orochimaru! Are you alright?" Tsunade ran over as soon as the smoke dissipated, concern evident in her eyes.

    Orochimaru waved her off casually. "I''m fine. Check on Jiraiya; he took more of the st than I did."

    "Jiraiya?" Tsunade turned, finally noticing Jiraiya leaning against a rock, breathing heavily.

    Jiraiya gave a strained smile as Tsunade began to examine him. But even as she checked his injuries, his eyes were glued to Orochimaru, a mix of disbelief and awe on his face. How is this guy not even scratched? he wondered. He had seen Orochimaru up close during Hanzo''s explosive attack. Even with his protective ninjutsu, Jiraiya had still been hurt. Yet Orochimaru, who had faced the brunt of the attack, looked untouched, save for a few scorched holes in his sleeve, beneath which his skin appeared to be healing on its own.

    Did he use a recovery potion? Jiraiya thought, bewildered. But how? When?

    Ignoring Jiraiya''s confusion, Orochimaru extended his hand, and the Kusanagi sword flew back to him as if summoned by some invisible force.

    This technique allowed him to control the sword remotely using his chakra. Orochimaru had used it to kill Hiruzen in the original story, a testament to its deadly precision and power. Even the indestructible body of the Enma staff had been damaged by the de''s sharpness.

    The fact that Hanzo had blocked it so casually was a testament to the man''s skill. He really is something, Orochimaru mused.

    "Considering how long we''ve held him here, Konoha should be close to winning the battle by now," Orochimaru said, a yful smile spreading across his face as he approached Hanzo, Kusanagi sword in hand. "So, Hanzo¡­ should I finish you off here?"

    Hanzo, immobilized by a binding jutsu, narrowed his eyes as Orochimaru approached. "You¡­ you really are the strongest among them, aren''t you?" he muttered, piecing together what had happened.

    In battle, it was typical to target the weakest link first. Hanzo had quickly identified Tsunade as the most vulnerable, but every time he moved to strike her, Orochimaru had intercepted, forcing him to focus on the young shinobi instead. Which led to the recent skirmish: Hanzounching his Fire Release, Jiraiya saving Orochimaru, and Orochimaru counterattacking with the Kusanagi sword.

    "I wouldn''t say I''m the strongest," Orochimaru replied nonchntly. "But the three of us together? More than enough to take you down."

    With a confident grin, he raised the Kusanagi sword, pressing it to Hanzo''s throat. The "demigod" of the ninja world could only re, unable to move, the paralysis jutsu binding him firmly in ce.

    "I never thought I''d be brought down by three kids¡­" Hanzo chuckled bitterly, epting his fate. "Fine, then. Do it."

    To Orochimaru''s surprise, Hanzo closed his eyes, prepared to face death with dignity. So he isn''t afraid of dying, huh? Orochimaru thought, mildly impressed. But he wasn''t one to be swayed by sentiment. ???£Î?¦¢¨§s

    "Goodbye, Hanzo," he murmured, raising his sword to strike.

    Suddenly, a flurry of shuriken shot through the air, forcing Orochimaru to leap back. The shuriken were followed by a purple smoke bomb that exploded in front of him, releasing a cloud of toxic gas.

    "Watch out!" Tsunade shouted, covering her mouth and nose. "That smoke is poisonous!"

    Orochimaru quickly retreated, not inhaling any of the gas. Though Tsunade had created an antidote to counter Hanzo''s smander poison, this was a different toxin, one that hadn''t been prepared for.

    In the midst of the smoke, Hanzo''s form vanished as several Rain ninja wearing gas masks darted forward, pulling him to safety.

    Orochimaru, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but sigh. "A shame," he murmured, though there was no real disappointment on his face.

    Hanzo, alive, was far more valuable than Hanzo dead.

    "Oh, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya called out, pointing in shock. "Your snake¡­ it''s about to faint!"

    Orochimaru nced at his shoulder, where his loyal ck snake, Yamata looked dazed, its head drooping.

    "Poisoned, huh?" he mused. "Must''ve inhaled some of that smoke. Yamata, you should return for now. The toxin will knock you out for a bit, but you''ll be fine."

    "Yes¡­ master¡­" Yamata mumbled before disappearing in a puff of white smoke.

    Orochimaru wasn''t too concerned. Poisonous smoke was usually designed to incapacitate rather than kill outright. Only someone like Hanzo could wield poison lethal enough to kill with just a breath.

    Jiraiya looked at Orochimaru''s shoulder, shaking his head in amazement. "That snake of yours is really something else, Orochimaru."

 Chapter 185:

    "Remarkable power," Danzo muttered, flexing his newly grafted arm. The surge of chakra coursing through him was undeniable, stronger and more potent than before. Even though the arm itself looked grotesque, the tangible boost in both physical and mental strength was enough to make that detail insignificant. It was far more effective than the enhancement potion Orochimaru had developed in the past.

    "If all this effort yielded nothing, that would be the real failure," Orochimaru said nonchntly, as he tidied up the equipment used for the procedure.

    Danzo had spent years nurturing this alliance with Orochimaru, pouring in resources and strategies. Toe out of it empty-handed would be a waste, something that would no doubt leave him fuming.

    "Indeed," Danzo agreed, rotating his arm and noting the absence of any difort. He reached for a bandage on the nearby tray and started wrapping the appendage, adding a special sealing device to mask its chakra signature. Without it, the arm would be too easily detected by the Byakugan of the Hyuga n.

    "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave," Orochimaru said.

    "Not so fast," Danzo replied, securing thest of the bandages. "There''s one more thing."

    Orochimaru paused. "Oh? What might that be?"

    "Follow me, and you''ll find out," Danzo said, a cryptic edge to his voice.

    Orochimaru''s curiosity piqued, though he suspected where this was leading. Still, he knew better than to show too much anticipation. Sometimes, being overly perceptive could work against you.Danzo''s rtionship with Orochimaru was unique, more of a cooperative partnership than a strict superior-subordinate dynamic. As long as Orochimaru''s actions didn''t go too far, Danzo often turned a blind eye, even when it came to questionable acts like aiding Tsunade with awakening her Wood Release. He understood that Orochimaru and Tsunade''s rtionship was an open secret and saw little reason to interfere.

    Yet, despite Orochimaru''s considerable contributions, tangible rewards had been scarce. Danzo was aware that to keep Orochimaru on his side, he needed to fulfill his part of the bargain.

    The operation had taken all night, and by the time the two of them left the hiddenboratory, it was already the dead of night. Danzo led the way back to Konoha, with Orochimaru and a few other Root operatives following closely behind to clean up any trace of their activities.

    A short whileter, they arrived at the Root headquarters. In Danzo''s private office, arge scrolly stretched across the desk. Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as recognition set in.

    "Is this...?" Orochimaru began, his gaze fixed on the scroll.

    "You''re familiar with the Book of Seals, I take it?" Danzo said, getting straight to the point.

    Orochimaru nodded. "Of course. But this¡­ Is this really it?"

    The Scroll of Seals was a legendary artifact, said to contain forbidden jutsupiled by the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Its contents were considered too dangerous for ordinary shinobi and were restricted for study. The forbidden techniques it held were not to be trifled with: among them, the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu, the Flying Thunder God Technique, and the Reanimation Jutsu.

    "It is," Danzo confirmed. "Every forbidden technique within Konoha is cataloged here. Even I need to jump through a myriad of hoops to ess it."

    "I see," Orochimaru replied, the gears in his mind turning. That even Danzo had to navigate through such obstacles wasn''t surprising. The Scroll of Seals was no ordinary scroll. ?????¦Â?S?

    Orochimaru had long suspected that Naruto''s theft of the scroll in the original timeline had been allowed, facilitated even, by the Third Hokage. Otherwise, it was inconceivable that the child could have gotten his hands on it with just basic skills.

    "So, why show this to me now? Is there something specific in here that you think I''ll find useful?" Orochimaru asked, maintaining an even tone, though anticipation buzzed in his veins.

    Danzo''s gaze was steady. "The Reanimation Jutsu, developed by the Second Hokage. It allows you to summon the souls of deceased shinobi back to the world of the living, binding them to physical vessels. It was sealed because of the moral implications, but its potential is undeniable. And this," he said, gesturing at the scroll, "is part of what I promised you."

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed. The Reanimation Jutsu¡ªa technique with such profound implications that it bordered on sphemy. If harnessed correctly, it could be more game-changing than even Hashirama''s cells.

    "The only issue," Danzo continued, "is that this jutsu has significant ws. It''s not something an ordinary person can master. But you, Orochimaru¡ªI believe you''re the exception."

    "Fascinating," Orochimaru said, stepping forward to lift the scroll from the desk. The glow in his eyes was unmistakable; it was rare for him to disy such unbridled excitement.

    Danzo smirked slightly, satisfied with Orochimaru''s reaction. "I told you, as long as you prove valuable, I won''t hold back on my end. Take your time. But remember, you only have two hours. This scroll must be returned before dawn, or there will be consequences."

    "Understood. Thank you, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru said, his voice steady.

    Danzo nodded, turning to leave. He trusted that Orochimaru wouldn''t need more than two hours to absorb the scroll''s contents.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But two hours? Orochimaru thought, amused. With the Sharingan, he could memorize the entire scroll in far less time.

    As the door clicked shut behind Danzo, Orochimaru''s anticipation surged. He unrolled the scroll, eyes scanning its forbidden knowledge.

 Chapter 142:

    The report of Konoha''s victory over Hanzo reached the vige early the next morning, delivered by a ninja hawk directly to the Hokage''s office.

    "Hahaha, Sarutobi, it seems your students have grown beyond anyone''s expectations!" Homura Mitokado said with a pleased smile, sitting alongside Koharu Utatane.

    "Yes, defeating Hanzo of the Hidden Rain¡­ They''re already formidable enough to stand on their own." Koharu agreed, nodding in approval.

    Hiruzen smiled humbly, clearly pleased. "They''ve worked hard to reach this level. I just guided them. Their achievements are their own."

    The news of the Sannin''s victory spread quickly through Konoha. In no time, the vige was buzzing with pride, and Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade became heroes in the eyes of the vigers and aspiring young ninjas.

    ---

    Meanwhile, out on the battlefield in the Land of Rain, the trio had set up a small camp under a natural rock shelter, taking a moment to rest and warm themselves around a fire.

    "It really happened," Jiraiya muttered, breaking off a piece of the ration biscuit in his hand and staring into the mes. "We actually won. The vige won."

    Tsunade, who was leaningfortably against Orochimaru''sp, chuckled softly, still in disbelief herself. "Honestly¡­ it feels surreal. We actually defeated Hanzo, the legendary ''Smander'' of the Hidden Rain? The guy they call a demigod?"Jiraiya nodded. "Yeah¡­ hard to wrap my head around it. He''s practically a living legend."

    He fell silent, clearly lost in thought. Even during the battle, he had felt overwhelmed by Hanzo''s power, and yet here they were, alive and victorious. The feeling was unreal.

    Orochimaru, however, remained unbothered. "It''s just Hanzo. Is there really a need to make such a fuss?"

    Jiraiya''s head snapped up, and he looked at Orochimaru, indignant. "Just Hanzo? Do you even understand who he is? People revere him, Orochimaru! To be able to fight him is considered an honor. And to defeat him¡­"

    "...and yet you won," Orochimaru cut in, brushing off Jiraiya''s dramatics with a dismissive tone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Jiraiya blinked, taken aback, but then he sighed. "Yeah, I guess you''re right. We won." He hesitated, then looked at Orochimaru. "Though, if we''re being honest¡­ most of the credit probably goes to you, Orochimaru."

    The three of them had survived the poison only because of Tsunade''s antidote, which had specifically targeted Hanzo''s venom and allowed them to develop a temporary immunity. But the battle itself? That had beenrgely thanks to Orochimaru''s quick thinking, the deadly Kusanagi sword, and his eerie ck snake.

    Without Orochimaru''s contributions, the oue might have been very different.

    "Don''t put all the credit on me," Orochimaru said with a rare smile. "This was a team effort."

    Tsunade, still resting against him, gave a warm smile as well. "That''s right. The three of us make a good team."

    Jiraiya groaned, feeling a pang as he looked at the two. Seeing the woman he cared for sofortable with someone else, especially someone as closed-off as Orochimaru¡­ it hurt, more than he wanted to admit.

    "Yeah, yeah¡­ you two are a team. I guess I''m just the third wheel," Jiraiya muttered with a half-heartedugh.

    "Haha, Jiraiya, you''re so dramatic," Tsunade said, sitting up and about to tease him further, when suddenly she stopped, her eyes narrowing toward the shadows. ???????§¦s

    "Who''s there?"

    A small, hesitant voice answered. "Um¡­ can you spare us some food?"

    From the shadows, a young boy with orange hair emerged, eyeing the ration biscuit in Jiraiya''s hand hungrily. He looked frail, his face smudged with dirt, and his clothes torn from wandering. Behind him, two other children stepped out, a girl with blue hair and a boy with long red hair that partially obscured his face.

    Jiraiya''s eyes softened as he looked at them. "Kids? Where are your parents?"

    The boy with orange hair, Yahiko, looked down, sadness darkening his face. "They¡­ they were killed in the war."

    Hearing this, Tsunade muttered, "War orphans¡­ how tragic."

    Jiraiya, moved by the children''s plight, handed over his ration biscuit. "Here, take this. You must be starving."

    The three children eagerly epted the food, their eyes lighting up with gratitude. However, Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the red-haired boy, Nagato. His sharp, golden eyes focused on the faint glimpse ofvender ripples partially hidden by Nagato''s hair.

    The Rinnegan.

    So it was true. The eyes that once belonged to the Sage of Six Paths had been passed down to this child.

    Orochimaru''s mind whirred with thoughts. Here was the Rinnegan, right in front of him, an unimaginable opportunity to study the legendary dojutsu. With such power, he could uncover secrets that no one else could.

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru drew a kunai from his pouch, his intention clear.

    "Orochimaru, what are you doing?" Jiraiya asked, rmed, noticing the gleam of the de.

    Orochimaru''s expression remained cold. "I''m killing them."

    "What?!" Jiraiya''s face filled with shock and anger. "Wait! They''re just kids!"

    Seeing the kunai in Orochimaru''s hand, the three children backed away, fear evident in their eyes. Yahiko, the bravest of the three, stood in front of the others and asked, "Why? Why would you kill us? We''re just kids¡­ we don''t pose any threat to you!"

    Orochimaru replied, his voice unfeeling, "They''re war orphans, Jiraiya. They won''t survive out here on their own. If we don''t kill them, they''ll die slowly of starvation or be killed by others. I''m just¡­ saving them the suffering."

    Jiraiya stepped between Orochimaru and the children, his expression fierce. "Even if that''s true, it''s not our ce to make that decision. They''re just kids! Show some humanity, Orochimaru!"

    "Humanity?" Orochimaru muttered, almost to himself, his eyes narrowing. Did he even have that left in him?

    He could see the logic in Jiraiya''s words, yet his mind kept drifting back to the Rinnegan. His curiosity was like a fire that couldn''t be quenched, burning him with the need to understand these legendary eyes. But then again¡­ killing children, even if for his research, seemed¡­ beneath him.

    With a sigh, Orochimaru slipped the kunai back into his pouch.

 Chapter 143:

    Orochimaru suddenly felt he was in over his head.

    In the original series, Orochimaru hadn''t yet built his own vige or even begun serious research when he encountered the three war orphans. Back then, he hadn''t realized just how powerful Nagato''s Rinnegan would be. His thoughts of killing them came simply from a sense of twisted mercy¡ªthe cold, practical mercy of a ninja.

    But now? Things were different.

    He had been conducting research for a while now, and he''d already secretly established his own hidden vige. If he could take in someone like Chana (Karin''s Mother), then why not these kids? He could study the Rinnegan in depth while also undermining Uchiha Madara''s ns, all without having to kill them.

    Why waste such a valuable opportunity?

    Thinking of this, Orochimaru''s lips curled into a slight smile. His voice took on a hoarse, almost mocking tone as he said, "Jiraiya, don''t be so tense. I was only joking with them."

    "Joking¡­?" Jiraiya was dumbfounded, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    Orochimaru chuckled. "Look at the kid with the long red hair. He''s probably from the Uzumaki n. Since he may have Uzumaki blood, why would I harm him?"

    Hearing this, Jiraiya turned and took a closer look, noticing Nagato''s red hair for the first time. It hadn''t urred to him before, but now that Orochimaru mentioned it¡­ If Nagato was an Uzumaki, then he was likely a distant rtive of Tsunade, a descendant of the Senju n.Tsunade, who hadn''t paid much attention at first, now looked at Nagato with a sh of realization in her eyes.

    "Could he really be a child of the Uzumaki n?" she murmured.

    Orochimaru didn''t linger on the topic. Instead, he pulled out a scroll from his waist, unsealing a box and taking out bread and milk he''d stored earlier. Handing them to the three kids, he said, "Biscuits are hardly a decent meal. Here, eat something better."

    These supplies were among the necessities Orochimaru had prepared before heading to the battlefield. As a ninja with both skill and resources, he had the luxury to maintain a certain quality of life, even in the middle of a war zone.

    "This is¡­" Yahiko hesitated, still wary of Orochimaru. But his hunger quickly overpowered his fear, and he reached out, grabbing the food eagerly. "Nagato, Konan,e on!"

    The three children each took some bread and milk, devouring them like they hadn''t eaten in days. Dirty and ragged, they looked like tiny beggars, worn down by a world that showed them no kindness.

    Once they''d eaten their fill, Orochimaru began his pitch. "So, your parents are gone?"

    Yahiko, now a little more rxed after eating, nodded. "Yeah¡­"

    "That''s tragic," Orochimaru continued, his tone surprisingly gentle. "But what do you n to do now?"

    Yahiko froze, unsure of how to respond. "I¡­ I just want to stay with Nagato and Konan¡­ We''ll figure something out."

    "But how do you n to survive? The ninja world is in chaos. You''re just kids." Orochimaru''s voice turned persuasive, almost hypnotic. "Would you considering with me? You''d be safe."

    "Go¡­ with you?" Yahiko looked up, startled. His eyes darted to Orochimaru''s forehead protector. "You mean¡­ to Konoha?"

    "Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade spoke up, a hint of warning in her tone, but Orochimaru raised a hand to silence her.

    "It''s fine, Tsunade," he assured her before turning back to Yahiko. "No, I''m not talking about Konoha. I''m offering you a ce somewhere else."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Somewhere¡­ else?" Yahiko repeated, confused.

    Orochimaru''s words left not only the three children but also Tsunade and Jiraiya in shock.

    "What are you talking about, Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked, frowning.

    Orochimaru looked at his two teammates calmly. "I''ll be honest with you¡­ I''ve built my own vige."

    "What?"

    Both Tsunade and Jiraiya stared at him in stunned silence, struggling to process what he''d just said.

    "How¡­ how is that possible?" Jiraiya stammered, disbelief clear in his voice.

    Orochimaru continued, unfazed. "It''s a hidden ce. Specifically established to shelter orphans of war like these kids."

    The two of them were still reeling, trying to grasp the implications.

    "When did you do this?" Jiraiya finally asked, as if he could barely believe the wordsing out of his own mouth.

    "Now''s not the time to go into details," Orochimaru replied curtly, cutting off further questions. He turned to Yahiko and spoke with a kind of cold sincerity. "Yahiko, right? Would you like toe to my vige? There, you''ll find other children who''ve lost everything to this war, just like you. No one will be able to harm you." ?¨¢?????¦¥?

    Yahiko looked unsure but intrigued. The thought of a ce where he and his friends could be safe was tempting. In a world ravaged by war, the idea of a safe haven, especially one filled with kids like them, sounded like a miracle.

    "I¡­ I need to discuss it with Nagato and Konan first," Yahiko said hesitantly.

    "Of course. But don''t take too long to decide," Orochimaru said with a thin smile.

    The three children moved a short distance away to discuss in hushed voices, leaving Tsunade and Jiraiya to confront Orochimaru directly.

    "Orochimaru, are you serious? You really built your own vige?" Jiraiya asked, still in shock.

    Orochimaru nodded slightly. "Yes. Is there a problem?"

    Jiraiya''s expression darkened. "A problem? Orochimaru, do you realize that doing this¡­ it''s treason! Building a vige outside Konoha''s jurisdiction? That''s betraying the Leaf!"

    In Jiraiya''s eyes, Konoha was home. Its interests came first, especially in times of war. For Orochimaru to go off and start his own vige, it felt like a betrayal of everything they''d fought for.

    Even Tsunade was looking at Orochimaru with confusion. She knew Orochimaru had secrets, but she hadn''t expected something like this.

    Orochimaru, however, remained calm and unbothered. "Treason? Only if you tell the vige, Jiraiya."

    He shifted his gaze to Tsunade, his expression unreadable. "You''ve often asked me if there''s a way to end this endless cycle of war, haven''t you? Well, this is my answer."

 Chapter 189:

    Had it been that long since Orochimarust exchanged something from the system''s store? Thest time was years ago, when he''d given the Uchiha n wirelessmunication devices. Pushing aside the nostalgia, he refocused on finding a tool that could be of practical use. The system''s store was filled with auxiliary gadgets that could be exchanged for use but not reproduced on a mass scale. For any kind ofrge-scale production, significant research into basic daily technologies was necessary.

    But during wartime, Orochimaru had little time for such extensive studies.

    Surveince cameras were simple, low-tier technology that required minimal tech points, even less than the raw materials for gic repair fluid. The cost was trivial, 1¨C3 points per camera, and each was more advanced than anything Konoha could deploy for surveince.

    As for instation? For Orochimaru, it was child''s y.

    All he needed to do was find a way around Konoha''s existing surveincework, wait for a moment when Kushina wasn''t home, and slip in. ANBU''s watch over the Jinchuriki wasn''t relentless. They had their blind spots.

    A weekter, inside a secure guest room in Orochimaru''s residence, six screens glowed with different camera feeds. He watched them with satisfaction. Six views in total: one in the bedroom, one in the living room, one in the hallway, and three covering the front and back streets leading to the property.

    The coverage wasprehensive. Orochimaru''s goal was clear¡ªobserve Kushina''s habits, waiting for the right moment to make his move. Her house, though modestly sized, was in a less favorable part of Konoha, much like Danzo''s residence near the vige''s edge.

    Orochimaru kept watch on Kushina with the goal of the Nine-Tails in mind. Konoha''s surveince, however, was meant to safeguard their Jinchuriki. But now, they were not only monitoring her, they had their eyes on Orochimaru too. It was an unspoken reality.

    The ANBU tasked with monitoring Danzo''s movements had been instructed to keep tabs on Orochimaru''s activities, though their efforts were subtle. With Orochimaru''s high vignce, tailing him directly was impossible. He knew Hiruzen was wary, but it didn''t matter. Being involved with Danzo had pulled him into Konoha''s political undercurrent. There was no going back.So, they pretended not to see. They yed the game. The illusion of camaraderie as master and student remained intact, even if their loyalties didn''t. Open conflict between them would bring chaos, a risk Konoha couldn''t afford.

    And so, days turned into weeks.

    By May of the 34th year since Konoha''s founding, Orochimaru was preparing for his eventual deployment to the front lines, where he would relieve other forces. But before that, he had unfinished business outside the vige.

    Thirty kilometers from Konoha, in a forest clearing, a skirmish unfolded. Five rogue ninjas from a minor nation stood in a loose circle, clutching their weapons tightly. They eyed the long-haired Konoha Jounin with visible dread. Bodies of their fallenradesy around them.

    Despite being outnumbered, the man in the Jounin vest¡ªOrochimaru¡ªseemed unfazed. His expression was calm, a thin smile gracing his lips. A ck serpent coiled around his arm, baring its fangs as if mocking the panicked men.

    "A Konoha Jounin... with snakes... Are you... Orochimaru of the Sannin?" one muttered, his voice shaking.

    "Oh?" Orochimaru''s smile widened, his golden eyes gleaming. "I''m ttered that even wandering rogues know my name."

    "T-That''s him?"

    "There''s no mistake! We''re up against Orochimaru!"

    "No way! Why is he here? Isn''t there a war going on?"

    "It has to be a lie!"

    The mere mention of Orochimaru''s name filled them with dread. His reputation as one of the legendary Sannin had spread across thends, even reaching rogue groups like theirs. But why now? Why would someone of his caliber be here, facing them instead of being at the front lines? ???£Î?¦¢¨º?

    The confusion gnawed at them. They had fled to the Land of Fire to exploit the war''s chaos, stealing and killing without much fear. But now, they stood before a legend.

    "Master, you''re truly impressive!" hissed the ck snake coiled around his arm. "They''re paralyzed just hearing your name."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Indeed." Orochimaru chuckled, the sound dark and sinister. "Yamata, keep them alive."

    "Understood," replied the snake before vanishing into thin air.

    The sudden disappearance sent a ripple of panic through the rogues.

    "He''s gone?"

    "Where did he¡ª"

    "It''s true! The stories are true! This is bad, we need to¡ª"

    "Run!"

    "Curse it! Why did we have to meet him?"

    They tried to flee, darting in opposite directions. But it was already toote. Orochimaru moved swiftly, appearing behind one man, his crimson Sharingan catching the rogue''s eye.

    "Sharingan...!"

    Before the ninja could react, Orochimaru struck him at the base of the neck, knocking him unconscious. He didn''t hesitate, turning to the next target.

    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!" he called.

    Explosions and the sudden flurry of smoke bombs followed as the rogues desperately tried to cover their escape. Smoke filled the clearing, obscuring their view. But just when they thought they could slip away, figures appeared in the haze, blocking their path.

    Clones of Orochimaru.

    "You didn''t think I''de unprepared, did you?" Orochimaru''s voice echoed through the smoke. His clones surrounded them, their eyes glowing red.

 Chapter 145:

    "Seriously, why did we have to change clothes as soon as we got here?" Jiraiya muttered as they walked along the dirt road.

    Since crossing into the Land of Fields, they had swapped out their battle-worn shinobi gear for simple civilian clothes. Orochimaru and Jiraiya wore in robes, while Tsunade opted for a white top and dark green shorts. They looked like any other travelers, far removed from the legendary Sannin of Konoha.

    The three children, freshly scrubbed and dressed in clean, humble outfits, trailed behind, ncing around curiously. Orochimaru had even ditched his backpack and most of his belongings somewhere along the way, making it clear they were traveling light.

    Orochimaru responded to Jiraiya''sints with a calm exnation, "To avoid unwanted attention. I''m establishing myself here as an independent figure. If the daimyo realizes I''m a Konoha ninja..."

    "I get it," Jiraiya nodded, falling silent.

    Their group of six continued onward, crossing into the territory of the Land of Rice Field with little difficulty. After a smooth journey, they finally neared Orochimaru''s hidden vige.

    Orochimaru called it "Sound Vige," though it was little more than a collection of buildings tucked away in the dense forests of the countryside, far from his more secretive locations like theb and armory. The vige entrance was small and concealed, making it nearly impossible for any outsider to find his other bases.

    As they neared, several vigers recognized Orochimaru.

    "Ah, Lord Orochimaru!""Good afternoon, Orochimaru-sama!"

    Some even bowed as he passed, their faces lit with genuine respect and admiration.

    Orochimaru nodded to each of them, ustomed to this reverence. In the two years he''d spent in the Land of Sound, he had be something of a patron saint.

    Most people here didn''t know the true extent of his power, nor the full scope of his activities. But they did know that as long as Orochimaru was around, rogue ninja dared not cause trouble, and the vigers could live in peace and rtive prosperity. Orochimaru''s presence had, in their eyes, transformed the country into a safe haven.

    Watching this disy, the rest of the group especially Tsunade and Jiraiya were astonished. They had always seen Orochimaru as cold and distant, but here he was practically revered.

    Even Jiraiya, who had always viewed Orochimaru with skepticism, couldn''t help but reconsider. Could this really be the same man Toad Sage Fukasaku had mentioned in his prophecies?

    "Wow¡­ this is amazing!" Yahiko whispered to Nagato and Konan, his eyes wide with admiration. "Looks like he was telling the truth."

    Nagato, usually reserved, even cracked a small smile as he watched Yahiko and Konan''s excitement.

    Originally, Nagato had been filled with resentment towards Konoha. The ninja from that vige had killed his parents, and he''d always sworn he''d never go there, believing Yahiko and Konan shared his views. But when they''d learned that Orochimaru had created a vige for orphans like them, something inside them shifted.

    Now, standing in this peaceful ce, all three of them felt theirst bits of doubt disappear. The fields stretched out around them, untouched by war. The air was filled with birdsong, and for the first time in years, they felt a hint of hope.

    "This country looks like it''s in great shape!" Tsunade remarked, looking around in amazement. "Orochimaru, how did you manage all this?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It wasn''t that hard, really¡ª"

    Before Orochimaru could finish, five or six masked figures suddenly appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.

    "Stay back!" Jiraiya shouted, instinctively moving to shield the children. Tsunade also stepped forward, ready to fight.

    But before they could act, the masked figures knelt in unison before Orochimaru.

    "Lord Orochimaru!" they greeted in unison.

    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade froze, stunned. What was going on?

    Orochimaru gave a slight nod to the masked figures and said, "They''re with me. Stand down."

    The masked figures immediately parted, allowing Orochimaru and the others to pass. Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged bewildered nces as they fell in line behind him, casting curious looks at the masked men. ?£Á???¨¨?

    Over thest two years, Orochimaru had made significant advancements in cloning technology, allowing these clones to vary in height and build. Though they wore identical masks and outfits, their physical appearances differed.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade were deeply unsettled by this sight. Hadn''t Orochimaru imed that his vige only had one person in it? So who were these masked soldiers?

    Seeing their confusion, Orochimaru casually exined, "If you want to protect a ce, you need a certain level of military strength. These are my subordinates."

    Since he had already chosen to bring Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan here, Orochimaru was prepared to exin things to Jiraiya and Tsunade. He knew that their ultimate wish was world peace, and what he was doing here didn''t conflict with that.

    "Your¡­ subordinates?" Tsunade asked, still trying toprehend.

    "How did you get so many people to follow you in such a short time?" Jiraiya questioned, still suspicious.

    Orochimaru just smirked. "I''ll exin it allter. For now, follow me."

    With that, he led the group deeper into the hidden vige, leaving Jiraiya and Tsunade to trail behind him, their minds racing with questions.

 Chapter 146:

    The Land of Rice Fields a small, neutral country.

    It was a ce that Orochimaru had managed exceptionally well.

    Thanks to the memories shared among his clones, Orochimaru''swork operated seamlessly. The clones'' data served as a kind of backup, allowing the system to retain everything Orochimaru knew and experienced. Combat expertise, business acumen, management skills, medical knowledge, it was all preserved and passed on through his clones. With this system, Orochimaru could cultivate any talent he required. If he wanted, he could even replicate himself down to the smallest detail.

    As they moved deeper into the forest, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and the others couldn''t hide their growing surprise. By the time they reached the edge of Orochimaru''s hidden vige, their amazement had turned to outright astonishment.

    It was a modest settlement, perhaps only a tenth the size of Konoha. Yet it was vibrant with life. A significant number of people already lived here, many of them ordinary civilians from nearby areas. Their presence brought a sense of warmth andmunity, making the vige feel far more alive.

    Every time he saw these civilians, Orochimaru couldn''t help but respect his past self. Establishing a hidden vige was no simple task in this era. It required not only a loyal team but also aplishments that could attract both skilled shinobi and regr people. Only then could a vige begin to grow in strength and reputation.

    And Orochimaru had managed to do just that. Though mining operations hadrgely ceased in recent years, and he no longer paid workers wages, the vige was self-sustaining. His reputation alone attracted people seeking refuge from the chaos of the world outside. Here, they could find safety, earn a living, and have food on their tables.

    As for anyone who thought of causing trouble? There was no need for Orochimaru''s clones to intervene. The vigers themselves, out of admiration and loyalty, were quick to deal with dissent.

    What? Someone dared to speak ill of Lord Orochimaru?What? Someone was caught gossiping about Orochimaru behind his back?

    They might get one warning, maybe two, but a third offense meant expulsion from the vige. And for those forced out, the clones ensured they were dealt with as traitors to the vige.

    In short, Orochimaru''s authority in the vige was absolute. He was revered to the point that no one even dared to discuss him in private. Thew enforcement squads formed by the vigers were more than capable of maintaining order, not to mention the additional oversight from the clones, who held a higher authority.

    "Lord Orochimaru, wee back!"

    At the entrance to the vige stood Chana, a young woman with short red hair, nked by eight clones. She bowed respectfully as she greeted Orochimaru.

    The sudden appearance of this girl stirred an odd feeling in Tsunade. Though Chana wasn''t particrly beautiful, she had a maturity to her, and her voice carried a gentle warmth. Combined with the respectful way she addressed Orochimaru, Tsunade''s instincts as a woman told her there might be something more between them.

    Orochimaru, oblivious to Tsunade''s thoughts, gave Chana a slight nod. "Let''s go inside. We''ll talk there."

    "Yes, of course. Please, follow me, sirs!" Chana replied, bowing again.

    As they walked through the vige, whispers followed them.

    "Who are these people Lord Chana is personally weing?"

    "I don''t recognize most of them, but I know Lord Orochimaru."

    "Oh, really? Which one is Orochimaru-sama?"

    "Are you serious? You must be new here. How could you not know Lord Orochimaru?"

    "Haha, exactly! When you live here, you don''t need to know anyone else, but Orochimaru-sama is a must!"

    The hushed conversations painted a clear picture of Orochimaru''s high standing in the vige. His influence was evident in the way people spoke of him, and even Kana, who had been taken in by him, was now regarded by the vigers with respect simply due to her association with him. ???????¦¢§¦?

    Finally, Orochimaru led Jiraiya and Tsunade to the tallest building in the vige. It was the main office of the Sound Vige, simr in function to the Kage offices in other hidden viges.

    When Orochimaru stopped, Chana and the clones halted as well, waiting for further instructions.

    "Chana," Orochimaru said, turning to her.

    "Yes, sir?" Chana responded respectfully.

    "These are the orphans I recently adopted. Please make arrangements for them."

    "There are two older women on the east side of the vige who can help take care of them."

    "Good. Take them there for now."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Understood," Chana said with another respectful nod. She then knelt down and addressed Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan with a warm smile.

    "Would you like toe with me, children?" she asked gently.

    "Um¡­ will Lord Orochimaru¡­" Yahiko hesitated.

    "Lord Orochimaru has some important matters to attend to," Chana reassured them. "But I''ll take you to see where you''ll be staying. It''s a ce he prepared just for you."

    "Just for us?" Yahiko and the others stared in wonder. Despite being somewhat prepared, it was hard to believe this was real. A ce of safety, just for orphans like them¡­ it was almost too good to be true.

    "Of course! Come along!" Chana encouraged them with a gentle smile.

    As an orphan herself, Chana had a natural affinity for children. Within minutes, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan were already beginning to trust her.

    Nagato, quiet as always, studied Chana closely, noticing her red hair. She too took note of Nagato''s unusual appearance, but said nothing, focusing instead on Orochimaru''s instructions.

    As Chana led the three children away, Jiraiya and Tsunade were left with Orochimaru, trying to find the words to express their shock.

    "Orochimaru¡­ are you really¡­" Tsunade started, but trailed off, unsure how to finish.

    Throughout their journey here, Orochimaru had given them one revtion after another. Each surprise had been greater than thest, until they could hardly be surprised anymore.

    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately. He simply gestured for them to follow him inside. Once they were seated in the Sound Vige''s main office, he began to exin everything he had done.

    As he spoke, Jiraiya and Tsunade were stunned. The more they learned, the more their disbelief grew.

    When Orochimaru finally revealed that all of his "subordinates" were clones, both of them who had thought they''d seen it all were left speechless.

    "Clones? Are you serious?"

    While other ninja were busy studying forbidden techniques or taming tailed beasts, Orochimaru had somehow developed cloning technology.

    When he finished, Orochimaru leaned back, watching their expressions. "So, if you have any questions, now''s the time to ask."

    Jiraiya let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Questions? I don''t even know where to start. You¡­ you''re something else."

    But before he could say more, Tsunade suddenly threw her arms around Orochimaru, wrapping him in an enthusiastic hug. Herughter was light and joyful.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, you''re incredible!"

    Jiraiya blinked, momentarily stunned, before smiling wryly. Slowly, he rose to his feet and quietly left the office, closing the door behind him to give them privacy. Though a small pang of sadness tugged at his heart, he knew when it was time to step aside.

 Chapter 194:

    Confronted with Orochimaru''s sudden appearance, the Kumo ninja were momentarily paralyzed with shock.

    They couldn''tprehend how he had managed to materialize in front of them so swiftly. A teleportation jutsu? Impossible. No teleportation jutsu could cover that distance or happen that fast.

    Instinctively, the leader tightened his grip on the kunai, aiming to press it into Kushina''s neck. But to his horror, he realized he couldn''t move. His limbs felt like they were encased in iron; even a simple twitch of a finger was impossible.

    "Paralysis Jutsu?" he thought, eyes wide with disbelief.

    How could this be happening?

    But there was no time for answers. Orochimaru''s hand was already on the Kumo ninja''s wrist, wrenching it away from Kushina and, in a fluid motion, guiding the kunai against the man''s own throat.

    A thin line of blood sprayed into the night as the Kumo ninja''s strength ebbed away, and darkness imed him.

    Orochimaru, with his honed instincts from years on the battlefield, had be a master of swift, lethal efficiency.

    The other two Kumo ninjas, shaken from their stunned paralysis, leaped back to create distance between themselves and this unexpected threat.But the gap in power between them and Orochimaru was insurmountable.

    Before Kushina fully registered what was happening, the other two Kumo ninjas had also copsed to the ground, lifeless.

    She stared up in shock as Orochimaru''s pale hand extended toward her. He had saved her swiftly, without hesitation.

    "So... strong¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    "It''s alright now, Kushina," Orochimaru''s voice, rough yet reassuring, seemed to push away the fear that had gripped her heart. She felt her consciousness waver, the adrenaline subsiding and fatigue taking its ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Before she could stop herself, Kushina leaned against him,forted by the warmth of his chest and the security of his embrace. It was a peace she hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Trying to fight off the exhaustion pulling her under, she looked up at Orochimaru, confusion clouding her eyes. "Lord Orochimaru¡­ why... why did youe to rescue me? I''m just... an outsider," she murmured, the weight of those words evident.

    Orochimaru''s eyes softened slightly. "Outsider? Tsunade and I have always thought of you as part of our family."

    "Family?" The word echoed in her mind, leaving her stunned.

    ---

    In the Hokage''s office, dawn was just breaking, casting a warm glow over the vige rooftops. Tsunade stood before Sarutobi Hiruzen, her face set with urgency.

    "Hiruzen-sensei, why did the Kumo ninjae to Konoha to capture Kushina?" she demanded.

    The Third Hokage''s brows knitted in confusion as he processed her question. "Kumo ninja captured Kushina?" he echoed, quickly masking his shock with a look ofposed authority. "Exin, Tsunade. What happened?" ?¨¤£Î??¨¨?

    Tsunade recounted the events in concise detail, omitting certain parts that couldplicate things. Orochimaru had acted on a hunch, she exined, noticing something off about the Kumo visitors. Though she didn''t know exactly why Orochimaru had been monitoring Kushina, she trusted him implicitly and covered for him where needed.

    As Hiruzen listened, his expression darkened. "Where is Orochimaru now?" he asked.

    "He''s pursuing the Kumo ninjas and ensuring Kushina''s safety," Tsunade replied confidently.

    The Third Hokage nodded, reassured. If Orochimaru was on the case, he trusted the matter would be handled. He summoned the ANBU to investigate immediately, and soon, other vige advisors began to arrive as the gravity of the situation became clear.

    The abduction of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki was no small matter. It was a ring security breach and could potentially unravel the alliance between Konoha and the Land of Lightning. The implications were staggering.

    Konoha had underestimated the lengths to which the Kumo ninja would go. They had considered them allies, visitors who had alreadye to Konoha once before without incident. No one expected a move this bold or calcted.

    The meeting room fell silent as Koharu spoke up, her voice edged with worry. "Kidnapping the Nine-Tails'' host? What does the Cloud Vige hope to gain from this?"

    Danzo, ever the pragmatist, scoffed. "An alliance contract? It''s just a piece of paper. When ites to the power of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, they''d risk anything."

    Hiruzen''s expression was grim. "Itplicates matters, especially now when we need Kumo''s military support against Iwa. Breaking our alliance could shift the entire war in Iwa''s favor."

    Koharu sighed. "If we''re forced to fight both Iwa and Suna, even with the strength of the major ns and the Sannin, we''ll be stretched thin. And if Kumo turns its attention to us... that''s the real danger."

    "Indeed," Hiruzen agreed, the weight of leadership pressing heavily on him. "We must proceed cautiously."

    "The real issue," Danzo added in his usual cold tone, "is that Konoha has grown too weak. If we were strong enough, the war wouldn''t have dragged on, and we wouldn''t be forced into thesepromising positions."

    Hiruzen turned to Danzo, eyes narrowing. "Your point?"

    "Let Tsunade learn the First Hokage''s Wood Release. If she can wield it on the battlefield¡­"

 Chapter 148:

    Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel suspicious of the vigers'' attitude. The respect and admiration they had for Orochimaru seemed almost surreal. A thought crossed his mind, could these vigers be constructs Orochimaru created himself? Or was he caught in some kind of illusion?

    In Jiraiya''s mind, even high-ranking nobles in major countries didn''t inspire this kind of reverence.

    "Huh? You''re one of Lord Orochimaru''spanions, aren''t you?" a viger asked, noticing Jiraiya''s puzzled expression. "Howe you don''t know all this?"

    "Yeah, it''s kind of strange!" another viger agreed.

    "Oh, that''s because I''ve been away for years, traveling the world," Jiraiya responded, quicklying up with an excuse. "I haven''t seen him in a long time."

    "Ah, I see!"

    The simple exnation seemed to satisfy the vigers. They were straightforward people and didn''t question Jiraiya further. In fact, they began eagerly sharing stories about Orochimaru and everything he had done for them.

    As Jiraiya listened, he pieced together the bigger picture. Orochimaru had initially employed some locals to work in his mines, providing them wages. Later, to make things easier, he allowed the workers and their families to settle in this hidden vige. Using clones, he protected them from the threat of wandering ninjas, creating a safe environment where they could live without fear.

    In other words, Sound Vige truly served as a shield for this region, keeping its people safe.After hearing all of this, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration. Even for a Kage-level shinobi, managing something like this wasn''t easy. Protecting an entire vige, creating a safe haven, it was a huge responsibility.

    "Could Orochimaru really be the Child of Prophecy?" Jiraiya murmured to himself, deep in thought.

    The prophecy from the Great Toad Sage had foretold theing of a figure who would transform the entire ninja world. And Orochimaru''s actions here, building a peacefulmunity, protecting people from harm, certainly had the potential to bring about change on a grand scale.

    Maybe it made sense that Orochimaru was the Child of Prophecy. But the Toad Sage had also said that this prophesied child would be Jiraiya''s disciple.

    "If Orochimaru isn''t the Child of Prophecy, then who is it?" Jiraiya wondered aloud, feeling increasingly conflicted. "Why do I feel like that person is right here, so close?"

    Lost in thought, Jiraiya continued walking towards Sound Vige, his mind swirling with doubts. Just then, a burst of cheerfulughter interrupted his musings.

    "Haha! This is incredible!" Yahiko stretched his arms, his face lit up with excitement. "There''s no war here, and the vigers are so friendly!"

    "Yeah, it''s almost too good to believe!" Konan chimed in, looking around at the peaceful surroundings with a bright smile.

    They were still just children, and despite their hardships, they hadn''t be jaded. After receiving Orochimaru''s kindness and seeing this peaceful life with their own eyes, they couldn''t help but be drawn to it.

    In the world they knew, especially in smaller countries, who didn''t long for a stable life without war?

    Nagato, too, couldn''t hide a small smile as he looked at his two friends. He wasn''t smiling because he was overjoyed himself, but because seeing Yahiko and Konan happy warmed his heart. Ever since he''d lost his parents, these two had been his whole world.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Chana, who had been listening to the children, gave a gentle smile. "So, do you like it here?"

    "Of course!" Yahiko replied enthusiastically. "Hey, Jiraiya-sensei!"

    "Oh? How does it feel here?" Jiraiya asked, amused by Yahiko''s enthusiasm.

    Yahikounched into an excited description of everything he had seen, seemingly oblivious to the fact that Jiraiya''s gaze had shifted. He was staring at Nagato. ????????S?

    A light breeze blew, and Nagato''s long red hair swayed, revealing his eyes, the legendary Rinnegan.

    "The Rinnegan?" Jiraiya''s heart skipped a beat as he took in the sight.

    Could it really be?

    As a summoner of Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya knew very well what the Rinnegan symbolized. These were the eyes of a legend, the Sage of Six Paths, the mythical founder of ninjutsu.

    Jiraiya had traveled the world for years, but he had never expected to see these eyes with his own. He hadn''t noticed before, but now, seeing them up close, he could hardly believe it.

    "How could he have these eyes?" Jiraiya''s mind raced, and a chill ran through him. "Could this child be¡­"

    On the other side of the vige, in a room adjacent to Sound Vige''s main office, the atmosphere had returned to calm.

    Orochimaru never would have expected that he''d end up sitting here in his Sound Vige office, chatting with Tsunade of all people. The thought alone felt surreal.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, what''s on your mind?" Tsunade''s voice pulled him from his thoughts.

    Orochimaru blinked,ing back to the present. "Oh, nothing. I was just noticing it''s getting dark outside. Do you want to grab something to eat?"

    "Hold on¡­ Just wait a moment," Tsunade said, her voice soft but firm.

    "Why?" Orochimaru asked, slightly confused.

    Tsunade''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "Because¡­"

    Because there was no need for Orochimaru to worry about anything outside tonight.

    "You''ve been staring at it for so long. Want to feel it again?"

    As Tsunade spoke, she untied her robe, and her massive peaks spilled out.

    Orochimaru gently yed with them, kneading and shaping them in his hands.

    Thus, the night carried on¡ªpeaceful, quiet, and unforgettable.

 Chapter 149:

    In the early morning, a sliver of sunlight slipped through the gap in the window, casting a warm glow into the room.

    Orochimaru stirred, feeling the warmth of the sun. Tsunade, resting her head on his arm, slowly opened her eyes, a contented smile on her face.

    "Awake so early?" she murmured.

    "It''s not that early," Orochimaru replied. "Do you want breakfast?"

    "Whatever you feel like making," she said with a softugh.

    "Then hand me my clothes," he said, reaching out.

    "Forget it. Why don''t you just stay and chat with me a little longer?"

    "...All right," he said with a faint smile, settling back down.

    After a night of restless energy, Orochimaru felt oddly calm. He had entered a kind of "sage mode," his mind clear and his impulses at rest. They talked idly for a while before finally getting up, grabbing a quick bite, and freshening up.The two took turns in the bathroom, washing and dressing. Orochimaru felt energized and Tsunade looked radiant.

    As he stood there, he found himself wondering why he''d ever been drawn to anyone else. Really, it wasn''t hard to understand¡ªthroughout history, powerful men often had multiple women by their side. Even in modern societies that favored monogamy, this tendency lingered. Orochimaru now saw it as a naturalw: the strong attract others, while the less fortunate struggle alone.

    And as for people saying Orochimaru didn''t needpanionship, since he could create life himself¡­ well, no artificial creation couldpare to a real, vibrant woman. That much was clear.

    After getting dressed, Orochimaru led Tsunade out of the office and found Chana, his assistant, who began briefing him on the recent activities in the vige.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya was off in the distance, ying with the three children. Yet, as an experienced ninja, he noticed details most would miss. Seeing Tsunade walking beside Orochimaru, looking especially cheerful, made his heart sink.

    Sighing, Jiraiya slipped away to a quiet corner at the far end of the vige, where he could let out his feelings alone. It was the silent, unspoken sadness of a man who had lost something precious¡ªa feeling not many would understand.

    The next few days passed smoothly. Orochimarupleted his inspections, addressing any small issues Chana hadn''t managed to solve, and checked the vige''s various strongholds. Everything seemed to be running well, with no major problems.

    Once he was satisfied, he prepared to return to Konoha. Jiraiya, however, found an excuse to stay behind.

    "You''re really sure you want to stay?" Orochimaru asked, slightly surprised.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In the original timeline, Jiraiya had stayed to teach Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan ninjutsu for several years, but that had been in Amegakure. Now that Orochimaru had brought the children here, they were safe. Why did Jiraiya still want to stay?

    Jiraiya nodded firmly. "Yeah. The war isn''t exactly pressing right now, so there''s no urgent need for me back in Konoha."

    "Besides, watching you y house isn''t my idea of a good time. I''d rather stay here and do something useful," he added with a smirk.

    Orochimaru nced over at Jiraiya and then at the three kids, as if reading between the lines. "Fine. If you''re determined, I won''t stop you. But I have to warn you about something."

    "Oh? What''s that?"

    "Don''t get any ideas about snooping around my experimental bases. Without permission, my clones are programmed to attack intruders on sight. They''re allworked together, so they''ll keeping until the threat is eliminated." ???£Î???§¦?

    Jiraiya blinked, stunned. After a moment, he swallowed hard. "Uh¡­ don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to try something like that."

    "You say that now," Orochimaru replied, his tone merciless. "But knowing you, I wouldn''t put it past you to get curious."

    Orochimaru''s warning was genuine. The clones operated on strict protocols. After years of developing them, he had a force of over six hundred clones, all trained to protect his secrets. Hisbs and arsenals were off-limits to anyone without explicit clearance, even the daimyo avoided these restricted zones.

    The clones were no joke. They were all at Jonin level and equipped with Sharingan¡ªan overwhelming force even a Kage would struggle against. Unless someone like the Third Raikage himself, with his near-imprable defenses, attempted to storm the base, even Hiruzen wouldn''t stand a chance.

    If Jiraiya tried to infiltrate on a whim, he''d likely be walking to his death.

    Orochimaru''s warning wasn''t lost on Tsunade either. She had learned about the clones recently, and she added, "Jiraiya, don''t be an idiot. This isn''t something you can treat as a joke. We don''t want to find you dead next time wee back."

    She and Orochimaru knew Jiraiya better than anyone. He had a mischievous streak that often made him reckless. Even after all these years, he still had the same troublemaking habits.

    "Yeah, yeah, I get it," Jiraiya grumbled, waving his hand dismissively. But deep down, he knew they were right.

    Truth be told, he had considered sneaking a peek at Orochimaru''s base. The whole clone army concept was intriguing, and he couldn''t help but feel curious about how it was all done.

    But now that he''d heard just how lethal those clones could be, he had to admit defeat. Teasing Orochimaru was one thing, but risking his life was another.

    After making the necessary arrangements, Orochimaru and Tsunade finally set off, leaving Sound Vige behind.

    Jiraiya watched them disappear into the distance, walking side by side, and sighed. What else could he do but wish them well?

    "Um¡­ sensei, we''re ready!" a small voice spoke up from behind him.

    Turning around, Jiraiya saw Yahiko staring at him eagerly, full of energy and excitement.

    "Alright then," Jiraiya said, shaking off his mncholy. "Let''s get to it."

 Chapter 198:

    Orochimaru himself had lost his parents, and even after being reborn into this world, he still had no family or close friends.

    Konoha never felt like home to him, and he couldn''t feel his presence there.

    Initially, he trained tirelessly to survive, conducted meticulous research, took on missions to prove himself on the battlefield, and even coborated with Danzo.

    Later, to give himself purpose, he set a lofty goal.

    To unite the entire ninja world under his power.

    But that goal was distant, and the journey toward it was exhausting.

    There were times when Orochimaru felt lost.

    Why push so hard? To survive? To prevent Madara''s resurrection?

    If that were the case, his current strength would be more than sufficient.It didn''t take monumental power to thwart Madara''s return; just a few well-ced ns would suffice.

    And uniting the ninja world?

    What real benefit did that bring him?

    What was the point of pursuing it?

    Orochimaru found himself grappling with these thoughts, unable to make sense of his own motivations.

    Sometimes, he needed to feel alive through unconventional means.

    Many people in the ninja world searched for their purpose in unusual ways.

    For instance, in the early stages of the original series, Gaara found his purpose in killing.

    Haku existed for Zabuza.

    Nagato''s life revolved around Yahiko and Konan.

    Kimimaro lived for Orochimaru.

    There were endless examples¡ªpeople, goals, power, ideologies¡ªall serving as anchors to keep going.

    At the core, it was about finding a reason to live.

    And Orochimaru was no different now.

    For him, that reason was Tsunade.

    Only when he was with Tsunade could he truly feel that he was alive¡­

    Meanwhile, in the shadows, a young red-haired girl watched everything happening in the yard, eyes wide with astonishment under the moonlight.

    What¡­ did she just see?

    Kushina was bewildered.

    Though only ten, ninja children matured faster than most.

    She didn''t fully grasp what was happening, but she knew enough to understand that whatever it was, it was meant for adults.

    The fact that the usually fierce, strong-willed Tsunade would act so submissive around Orochimaru? That was beyond belief.

    And was that¡­ edible?

    Why else would Tsunade seem to enjoy it so much?

    Kushina''s cheeks flushed as she pped a hand over her mouth to stifle any noise. She tiptoed back to her room and buried herself under her quilt, heart racing. ?¨¢N???¨º?

    But her face stayed hot, and she couldn''t shake the scene she''d just witnessed.

    The words, the movements, the looks, and the expressions¡ªall reyed vividly in her mind.

    And Tsunade''s chest... it was really that big¡­ Wait! What was she even thinking?!

    Kushina pulled the nket over her head, trying to block out the memory and calm herself¡­

    The next morning, Orochimaru and Tsunade were up early and headed to the vige gates while Kushina was still fast asleep.

    The war continued, but this time, Orochimaru''s entire squad had changed.

    In addition to Uchiha Mikoto, there was one j¨­nin and three ch¨±nin.

    Orochimaru didn''t even bother to remember their names, but each of them showed him utmost respect.

    When they found out they''d be assigned to Orochimaru''s team the day before, they were thrilled.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Even the j¨­nin, named Jiro, was taken aback by his assignment.

    He was going to fight alongside Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin? It was almost surreal.

    "Let''s go."

    When Orochimaru reached the vige gates, he gave a casual wave to the team.

    He''d seen more than enough war in his time.

    There was no need for pre-battle speeches or rallying cries. Once they arrived at the battlefield, he would assess their skills, that was more than sufficient.

    Tsunade and Orochimaru parted ways there, as they were suited to different roles.

    Orochimaru wasn''t bothered by it; during wartime, there was little time for romance anyway.

    This time, battles were still conducted in team formations.

    Orochimaru led his squad swiftly toward the front lines facing the Sand Vige.

    Though he found these repetitive wars tiresome, he still fought with meticulous precision.

    Summoning reconnaissance snakes, the small ck serpents, Manda¡ªnone were spared.

    Upon learning that Orochimaru had joined the battlefield, the Sand shinobi became more cautious in their strategies.

    Even the Third Kazekage was frustrated but could do little against him.

    Chiyo had already lost her son and was struggling with her motivation to fight.

    Meanwhile, Konoha had its own formidable lineup with the Sannin and Hatake Sakumo.

    In such a bnced struggle, the Sand Vige was stuck.

    After less than a year of Orochimaru''s presence on the battlefield, the Sand Vige found itself in a difficult position.

    Advance? With Orochimaru and Sakumo there, they couldn''t break through.

    Retreat? That felt like admitting defeat.

    So, after deliberation, the Third Kazekage made an important decision¡­

    The Land of Rivers was a small country situated between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind.

    During war, such neutralnds inevitably became the battlefields forrger nations.

    Just like the Land of Rain before it.

    Now, while there were still battle sites in the Land of Rain, due to Hanzo''s previous strength, many conflicts had shifted to the Land of Rivers.

    Amid the rugged mountains of the Land of Rivers, five figures hid behindrge rocks nking the road, waiting in silence.

    Mikoto, dressed in standard-issue gear with a sword on her back, hid behind a boulder, eyes fixed on Orochimaru''s back with admiration.

    Over the past year, she had witnessed countless battles led by him and understood just how different the Sannin were from ordinary ninja.

    Even among j¨­nin, they weren''t equals.

    Five enemy j¨­nin attacking with everything they had still couldn''t harm Orochimaru.

    With someone like him in the vige, how could any other shinobi vige hope to win against Konoha?

    "Mikoto!"

    "... Mikoto?"

    "Yes¡­ Yes!" Mikoto snapped out of her reverie, responding quickly.

    Orochimaru frowned. "Stay focused on the battlefield."

    "Apologies, Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Never mind that. Are we at the right position ording to our intel?"

    Mikoto nced at the map, then at the terrain around them. "Yes, this matches the map perfectly."

    "Good."

    "Um, Lord Orochimaru, if I may ask, who are we waiting to ambush here? Even you seem¡­ cautious."

    "Who are we ambushing?" Orochimaru smirked. "I''m not certain. But ording to our intel, it''s likely the Third Kazekage."

    "W-What? The¡­ Third Kazekage?"

 Chapter 151:

    In this era, there wasn''t much in terms of leisure or entertainment, and with dinnertime approaching, Tsunade suggested she could cook something for them. It wasn''t often they got time like this, so why not?

    Orochimaru went along with it. Following her instructions, he entertained Nawaki while Tsunade busied herself in the kitchen. To be honest, this was the first time he''d ever seen Tsunade cook. In the past, such an idea would''ve been absurd, between their missions and their own personal goals, there had never been an opportunity for something so¡­ domestic.

    But as they sat down to eat, Orochimaru noticed that Nawaki was eyeing the food with a strange grin. The boy didn''t seem eager to dig in, and now Orochimaru was starting to understand why.

    Tsunade, as a "princess" of the Senju n, seemed to have inherited none of the culinary skills one might expect.

    "Is it¡­ really that bad?" Tsunade asked, seeing the hesitant looks on their faces. She fidgeted, clearly embarrassed, tracing circles on the table with her fingers as if hoping to escape the scrutiny.

    "It''s not just bad¡­" Orochimaru muttered, wiping his mouth with a napkin. He looked at her, genuinely puzzled. "You really had no idea about your own cooking skills?"

    "I¡­ I thought I had improved!" Tsunade said, looking a little hurt. She took a spoonful of the miso soup she''d prepared, hoping they were exaggerating.

    "Ugh¡­" Her face twisted immediately, and she barely managed to cover her mouth before dashing to the trash can, spitting out what she''d tasted.

    "Haha! See, even you can''t stand it!" Nawaki burst intoughter, clutching his stomach as he watched his sister suffer.Seeing her defeated expression, Orochimaru sighed. "Alright, let me handle it."

    The "food" was overly salty, poorly cooked, and the texture was¡­ indescribable. Only someone who''d tried it could understand the true horror. Even he, who had braved numerous dangers, found himself at a loss.

    "You? You''re going to cook?" Tsunade looked at him in surprise.

    "Wait, sensei, you know how to cook?" Nawaki asked, equally stunned.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As it turned out, Orochimaru not only knew how to cook but was actually quite skilled. After all, he hadn''t grown up spoiled, he''d learned a lot from taking care of himself. And with two lifetimes of experience, he''d had plenty of practice.

    Orochimaru moved to the kitchen, where everything was already prepared. His movements were efficient and precise, as if he''d done this a thousand times. Tsunade and Nawaki watched in awe.

    "Wow¡­ he''s amazing!" Tsunade murmured.

    "Sis, is this really Orochimaru-sensei?" Nawaki asked, astonished.

    In no time, Orochimaru had whipped up sushi, miso soup, and a variety of other dishes, each ted beautifully and filling the air with a delicious aroma.

    As Tsunade and Nawaki dug in, their respect for Orochimaru only grew. To them, he was no longer just a powerful shinobi, he was also someone with an unexpected warmth, a side they hadn''t seen before.

    For Tsunade, this only solidified her feelings for him. Nawaki, on the other hand, went from seeing him as a role model to viewing him as the ideal role model¡ªa true hero.

    When dinner was over, night had fallen, and it was time for Orochimaru to head out. After a long conversation with Tsunade, he was ready to leave the Senjupound. But before he did, Tsunade leaned in close and whispered something in his ear, her face turning red as she spoke.

    "Are you sure?" Orochimaru asked, surprised by her offer.

    "Y-Yes, of course¡­ if you don''t want to, then just forget it," she stammered, her cheeks flushed.

    A sly smile crept onto his face. "I''d like that. But I have something to handle right now. I''ll see you soon."

    "Alright¡­ I''ll be waiting."

    ---

    Konoha was a vast vige, almost like a small city, with a poption somewhere between 150,000 and 200,000. Between the training grounds, the Academy, the hospital, and the towering Hokage Rock, it covered an impressive area. Bing Hokage in such a ce was no small feat.

    But although Konoha was strong, its internal politics were a mess. Power struggles ran deep, especially among Hiruzen, Danzo, and the Uchiha n. And in this politicalndscape, the Uchiha n was undoubtedly the weakest. Lacking both influence and the trust of the people, they were forced to endure constant suppression. ????¨¯¦Â??

    Not that any of this concerned Orochimaru. He had no interest in bing Hokage or engaging in Konoha''s politics. For him, the time spent on such matters was better invested in his research and experiments.

    On his way to the Root base to meet with Danzo, Orochimaru encountered an Uchiha man who seemed to recognize him.

    "Lord Orochimaru?" the man called out.

    Orochimaru turned, realizing he knew the man. "You''re¡­ Uchiha Akihara, aren''t you?"

    "Haha, Lord Orochimaru has a great memory!" Akihara said, clearly pleased. "It''s an honor to run into you."

    Beside him was a young girl with ck hair, around twelve or thirteen years old.

    The girl bowed respectfully. "Hello, Orochimaru-sama!"

    Orochimaru looked at her with mild interest. "Is this your daughter?"

    "Yes, yes she is," Akihara said, scratching his head sheepishly. "We just had dinner, and I thought we''d go for a walk."

    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the girl. "She''s adorable. Has she awakened her Sharingan yet?"

    Akihara''s smile faded slightly, looking embarrassed. "Well¡­ her talent is a bit limited. She''s still a genin."

    Orochimaru nodded. He understood the Uchiha''s "awakening" process better than most. The Sharingan typically activated under intense emotional strain, often linked to moments of life and death. A young genin like her, who hadn''t yet faced serious danger, wouldn''t have unlocked it.

    A thought crossed Orochimaru''s mind. "So, she hasn''t awakened it yet¡­ That''s a shame. But I might have something that could help with that."

    He reached into his robes and pulled out a small scroll, summoning a vial filled with a clear, shimmering liquid.

    Akihara''s eyes widened as he took the vial from Orochimaru, looking puzzled. "My lord¡­ what is this?"

    "Try giving it to her," Orochimaru said with a hint of a smile. "It might help her unlock her eyes."

    Akihara and his daughter were stunned, processing what he''d just said.

    Unlocking her eyes? Did he mean¡­ the Sharingan?

    The idea was almost unthinkable. The Uchiha n had always believed the Sharingan could only awaken through intense emotional turmoil, through blood and tears. Could this vial really bypass that process?

    "Dad, Lord Orochimaru is leaving," the girl whispered, nudging him as she noticed Orochimaru already walking away.

    "Huh? Oh¡ªyes, I¡­ I hadn''t even thanked him!" Akihara looked flustered. "Mikoto, you go home first."

    "Hmm? Aren''t youing with me?"

    "I have¡­ something I need to take care of."

    The girl, whose name was Mikoto, nodded, a bit confused. "Alright, Dad."

 Chapter 201:

    My name is Uchiha Mikoto. I am fifteen years old, and I hail from the Uchiha n of Konoha Vige in the Land of Fire. Although I''m a girl, I am already a ch¨±nin¡ªand not just any ch¨±nin, but one who possesses the Sharingan.

    The Sharingan is the Uchiha n''s unique kekkei genkai.

    Being a ch¨±nin means being a ninja capable of holding one''s own on the battlefield.

    Of course, these details aren''t the most important. What truly matters is how I awakened my Sharingan.

    There are widespread rumors that the Uchiha n''s Sharingan is cursed, that its awakening requires going through intense emotional pain and tears.

    But that wasn''t the case for me.

    I remember first awakening my eyes at the age of eleven when I met Orochimaru-sama.

    That night, he gave me a special potion.

    Following the advice of my father and the n head, I took it.After a period of searing pain, I thought I''d go blind, but instead, my vision sharpened and my eyes awakened.

    And over the years, I never experienced any negative side effects.

    I was naive back then, unaware of the potion''s significance or why Orochimaru-sama would give me such a precious item.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I just thought Orochimaru-sama was incredibly powerful if he could awaken the Sharingan in an Uchiha without the usual trauma.

    Even my father, a proud and stoic man, had nothing but praise for him.

    But as I grew older, I came to understand many things, and my respect for Orochimaru-sama only deepened.

    Not only is he a genius in developing ninja tools and conducting groundbreaking research, but his strength is almost beyond belief.

    Thanks to his countless contributions, our vige repelled Sand Vige''s assaults and defeated Hanzo, the leader of the Rain Vige, earning a formidable reputation in the ninja world.

    Everyone in the vige revered Orochimaru-sama as a hero, myself included.

    And what I didn''t expect was that my first mission on the battlefield would be under hismand.

    It felt like a dreame true.

    In battle, Orochimaru-sama was not only experienced but surprisingly attentive to neers like me.

    His words were often cold and detached, but when danger loomed, he was always the first to shield us.

    Being near Orochimaru-sama brought a sense of safety that I had never felt before.

    If I were to choose a future partner, I''d want someone like him¡ªa powerful and unwavering shinobi.

    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but smile softly as the wind rushed past me. I nced at the massive, purple-patterned serpent beneath me and spoke up. ?a???¨§?

    "Lord Manda, are we really going to leave Orochimaru-sama behind like this?"

    "Yes, Lord Manda. Orochimaru-sama is strong, but he''s facing the Third Kazekage!" another ch¨±nin added nervously.

    "And the number of enemies¡­ I''m afraid¡ª"

    "Hmm?" Manda''s eyes narrowed, his expression turning into a smirk. "Ha! What, are you thinking of going back and holding him back?"

    "H-Holding him back?"

    They all froze for a moment.

    When facing a Kage-level opponent, ch¨±nin like them or even the j¨­nin with them would be nothing more than liabilities.

    "Enough chatter. I''m dropping you here. Once we''re far enough from that guy, the summoning contract will end. I need to return and deal with any pursuers."

    "Thank you for your assistance, Lord Manda!" ¡­

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The battle raged within the makeshift arena Orochimaru had created using Earth Release.

    Thunderous noises echoed as the two shed.

    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!"

    Buzz!

    Hammer-like projectiles and iron spikes hovered in the air, spinning like tops as they relentlessly pursued Orochimaru.

    He leaped and twisted gracefully, narrowly dodging each strike. To an outsider, his movements seemed chaotic, but there was a method to his evasion.

    Smoke and debris filled the arena, now littered with craters and the bodies of Sand shinobi.

    The scene resembled a battlefield that had seen countless skirmishes.

    The Third Kazekage''s hands moved fluidly, iron sand pouring from his sleeves as he tracked Orochimaru''s every move with hawk-like focus.

    "This guy¡­"

    Orochimaru smirked mid-leap, and in an instant, his form flickered out of sight.

    Snap!

    He reappeared behind the Kazekage, hands forming a seal as his chakra surged, ring like a wild me.

    "Let''s see how you handle this."

    "Summoning Jutsu: Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!"

    Hiss, hiss!

    A torrent of serpents burst from Orochimaru''s sleeves, their tongues flicking as they writhed and expanded.

    Within moments, the small stream of snakes multiplied, one bing two, two bing four, four bing eight, and so on.

    In seconds, an ocean of snakes swarmed the battlefield.

    "Impressive¡­"

    Faced with the iing wave, the Third Kazekage didn''t hesitate. He manipted the iron sand, slicing through the mass of serpents with deadly precision.

    sh! sh!

    The iron spikes shredded countless snakes, scattering pieces everywhere.

    "What kind of battle is this?"

    "This is terrifying!"

    "Can Orochimaru really push Lord Kazekage this far?"

    The Sand shinobi who hadn''t managed to follow Manda''s escape stood at the perimeter, watching the duel from a distance.

    They wanted to jump in and help, but this level ofbat was beyond them. Entering would do nothing but disrupt their own leader.

    In the arena, Orochimaru seized the moment while the Third Kazekage was upied with the serpents. He extended his right hand, and space rippled as the Kusanagi Sword, gleaming with a silver light, materialized in his grasp.

    Against an opponent like the Kazekage, Orochimaru had to y all his cards.

    The Kazekage wasn''t an enemy to take lightly; he was leagues above ordinary shinobi.

    So Orochimaru had no intention of holding back.

    The Kazekage''s eyes narrowed as Orochimaru disappeared again. The memory of the serpents swarming toward him was fresh in his mind, but now Orochimaru''s speed reminded him of someone.

    It felt eerily simr to the stories of the Second Hokage, known as the fastest in the ninja world.

    But there was no time to dwell on it. He pushed off the ground with a swift motion, dodging Orochimaru''s strike and propelling himself into the air.

    Massive ck wings formed behind him, shimmering with an iron-like gleam.

    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Wing!"

    The wings pped once, lifting the Kazekage higher into the sky.

    Seeing his opponent soar into the air, Orochimaru paused, eyes glinting with excitement.

    "Flying? Now that''s an ability worth having."

    "Orochimaru, I''ll admit you''re strong, but this is as far as you go."

    As the Kazekage spoke, the hammers and spikes of iron sand merged, falling like a storm from above and splitting into countless shards as they descended.

    "Ma Release: Iron Sand World!"

 Chapter 153:

    With Orochimaru''s help, Danzo''s newly imnted Sharingan was now wrapped under ayer of bandages. How Danzo would exin his new eye to Hiruzen was none of Orochimaru''s concern.

    In reality, Orochimaru had other methods of granting the Sharingan to non-Uchiha individuals. One was through gic fusion, while the other was gic modification. However, gic modification could only be applied to infants, and gic fusion didn''t produce visible effects immediately. Therefore, for Danzo, Orochimaru had opted for the more straightforward method: cell transntation.

    Reflecting on his work, Orochimaru couldn''t help but note the irony. He used to despise Danzo for his ruthless ambition, his willingness to sacrifice others to achieve his goals, and the countless tragedies he''d caused. Many lives had been ruined because of him. But after working with Danzo more closely, Orochimaru found a strange pity for the man.

    Danzo wanted power butcked the means to achieve it fully. He longed to be Hokage, to unify the ninja world, and to gain strength by any means necessary. In pursuit of this dream, he grafted the First Hokage''s cells, imnted Sharingan, and transformed himself into a vessel brimming with forbidden jutsu. He altered his body to the point where he was neither fully human nor a proper shinobi.

    And after all his efforts, he was ultimately killed by a teenage Uchiha Sasuke. It was almost tragic in a way. For all his ambition and scheming, Danzo''s end had been as pitiful as his life.

    Of course, sympathy was one thing, Orochimaru had no intention of sharing his most precious secret with Danzo. The gene fusion fluid was Orochimaru''s most valuable creation, on par with his cloning technology. This fluid allowed genes from different bloodlines to merge seamlessly, granting ordinary people ess to powerful bloodline abilities.

    The gene fusion fluid couldbine multiple bloodlines into a single form or simply enhance one specific trait. However, it had a limitation: it had to be prepared with the target genes in mind beforehand. Once created, new genes couldn''t be added to an existing batch. Nevertheless, the gene fusion fluid was invaluable. It could grant even those without a special bloodline the chance to wield extraordinary abilities.

    Would Orochimaru ever consider giving something so valuable to Danzo? Absolutely not.

    Orochimaru currently had two batches of finished gene fusion fluid. One was infused with the Senju n''s sage body, and the other with the Uchiha n''s Sharingan. The fusion process was simr to his biological evolution fluid, with only one application allowed per year to avoid diminishing effects. But for Orochimaru, who already possessed both Senju and Uchiha bloodline traits, this limitation wasn''t a problem.As Danzo left theb, his right eye now covered with a bandage, Orochimaru stretched and allowed himself a small moment of relief.

    "If you want Uchiha genes, relying on Danzo isn''t going to cut it," Orochimaru muttered to himself. "The war''s been raging for this long, and all he managed to bring back were three measly Sharingan? Pathetic."

    Orochimaru almost felt sorry for Danzo. Good thing he''d been proactive and given Uchiha Akihara a mental stimnt potion for his daughter. Otherwise, if he had to wait for Danzo to gather enough Uchiha genes to support his own ambitions of unlocking the Mangekyo, he''d be waiting until the Uchiha n massacre twenty years into the future. Orochimaru didn''t have that kind of time.

    After tidying up theb, Orochimaru slipped his hands into his pockets and headed back home. As he opened the door, a soft figure practically fell into his arms.

    The warmth and softness pressed against him instantly lifted his mood.

    "Nawaki''s asleep?" he asked softly.

    "Mmm-hmm," Tsunade murmured, smiling up at him.

    "Then I''ll take a quick shower first."

    "No need," she whispered, looping her arms around his neck. "Just stay like this."

    In that moment, all the rumors of Tsunade''s supposed bad habits and fiery temper faded away. She was soft, gentle, and full of warmth, a side few got to see. Orochimaru had only one thought as he held her.

    So soft¡­

    ---

    Meanwhile, across the vige in the Uchihapound, a sudden exmation broke the evening quiet.

    "Ah! My eyes!"

    The sound of shattering ss followed, and a young girl''s pained voice echoed in the room.

    "What''s wrong, Mikoto?" Uchiha Akihara rushed to his daughter''s side, heart pounding. Mikoto was clutching her eyes, her face twisted in pain. As proud as the Uchiha could be, they still fiercely protected their children.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Akihara and the n had trusted that Orochimaru''s intentions were genuine. Though he was aligned with Sarutobi''s faction, Orochimaru had no known grievances with the Uchiha, especially not with Mikoto. Even if the potion didn''t work, they hadn''t considered the possibility of harm. Orochimaru had no reason to poison them or cause injury, they believed.

    But now¡­

    "Dad¡­ my eyes¡­ they hurt!" Mikoto''s voice trembled as she knelt on the floor, hands covering her eyes.

    "Damn it!" Akihara clenched his fists. "How could this happen? Orochimaru has no reason to harm you!"

    He struggled to reconcile what was happening with what he knew of Orochimaru. Why would Orochimaru do this? What motive could he possibly have?

    At that moment, a woman in a house robe rushed into the room, eyes wide with panic as she took in the broken ss and Mikoto''s distress.

    "Akihara, what''s going on here?" she asked, voice trembling.

    Akihara was at a loss for words. How could he exin that he''d given his daughter an unknown potion from Orochimaru?

    "It''s all my fault," he whispered, guilt tightening in his chest. "I shouldn''t have¡­ Damn it, Orochimaru, why would you harm my daughter?"

    "Orochimaru?" his wife echoed, bewildered.

    "I''m going to find him," Akihara dered, grabbing his ninja tool pouch and preparing to storm out.

    No father could endure watching their child suffer. Even if Orochimaru was Sarutobi''s prized disciple and one of the legendary Sannin, Akihara was ready to demand answers. ???N????

    "Wait, Akihara!" his wife called, her voice halting him in his tracks. "Look at Mikoto''s eyes¡­"

    "Huh?" Akihara turned back, tossing his pouch aside as he knelt in front of his daughter. "Mikoto, look at me¡­ Are you blind? Can you see?"

    As Mikoto slowly lowered her hands, Akihara''s breath caught.

    Her previously dark eyes had transformed, now shining a brilliant red with the distinctive tomoe pattern of the Sharingan.

    "This¡­ This is incredible," he whispered, stunned.

 Chapter 154:

    Mikoto''s once dark-as-ink pupils had turned a vivid scarlet, with a single tomoe spinning in each eye, a sight that seemed almost supernatural.

    Uchiha Akihara stood there, utterly bewildered, his wife equally stunned. As Mikoto blinked and looked up at her parents, a flicker of confusion crossed her face, sensing their shock.

    "Dad¡­ what''s happening?" she murmured uncertainly.

    "Quiet," Akihara instructed gently, his voice steady but cautious. "Focus on stabilizing the chakra in your body."

    "Y-yes!" Mikoto stammered, quickly following his instructions. After a moment of concentration, the scarlet glow faded, her pupils returning to their natural ck.

    "Incredible¡­" Akihara muttered, still reeling. The idea that someone could awaken the Sharingan without the usual trigger of intense emotional pain was unheard of in the Uchiha n. Normally, a tragic event often involving the death of a loved one was required to unlock the dojutsu. The very foundation of the Sharingan''s power was tied to the user''s deepest emotions, often born out of blood and tears.

    After giving Mikoto some basic instructions on how to control her newly awakened eyes, Akihara felt an urge to share this revtion. This kind of unprecedented development couldn''t be kept secret.

    So,te that night, he found himself standing in front of the Uchiha n leader''s house once again, preparing to share the news.

    Inside, Uchiha Soyama the n leader looked just as stunned when Akihara told him."What? Mikoto really awakened her Sharingan?" Soyama asked, barely able to hide his disbelief.

    Soyama had never put much stock in the idea that Mikoto could awaken her Sharingan through Orochimaru''s potion. After all, for generations, there had only been one way to unlock the Uchiha''s dojutsu through profound emotional suffering.

    A dead father, a dead mother, a lost friend¡­ Only through such tragic experiences did the Sharingan emerge.

    Soyama had mostly agreed to let Mikoto try the potion as a gesture of goodwill towards Orochimaru, a way to signal friendly intentions. He hadn''t actually expected it to work.

    But now¡­

    "n leader, I was just as shocked," Akihara said. "This method of unlocking the Sharingan¡­ it''s something we''ve never even heard of."

    "Could it be that those potions we heard about before the ones credited to that medical ninja, Haruno were actually created by Orochimaru?" Soyama murmured, starting to piece things together.

    It made sense, but there was one problem. If Orochimaru truly possessed this knowledge, why would he reveal it to the Uchiha? Why would he give them such a powerful tool?

    This didn''t add up. The Hokage surely didn''t know about this, as such a potion would be invaluable to Konoha. So why had Orochimaru bypassed his own teacher and shared it with the Uchiha instead?

    Puzzled, Soyama decided to call an emergency meeting with the n elders to discuss this new development.

    ---

    The night passed in hushed discussions and spection among the Uchiha elders.

    Early the next morning, Nara Hakushu one of Konoha''s elite tacticians and themander of the frontlines in the ongoing war, appeared at the door of Orochimaru''s home, carrying arge scroll in his arms. ??£Î???¨¨s?

    This scroll had been entrusted to him by Orochimaru for safekeeping during the battle against Hanzo the Smander. Hakushu knew its contents were of significant value, and so he had handled it with the utmost care. Upon learning that Orochimaru had returned to the vige, Hakushu hade as soon as he could to deliver it back.

    Initially, he expected this to be a routine visit. However, as he entered the property, something caught his eye, making him pause.

    Tsunade appeared from the living room, dressed in her usual white top and dark green shorts. There was nothing particrly unusual about her attire, but her slightly disheveled hair and drowsy expression suggested she''d only recently woken up.

    Based on the distance between the Senjupound and Orochimaru''s house, Hakushu quickly deduced one thing: Orochimaru and Tsunade were living together.

    Well, that''s¡­ interesting.

    The realization struck him like a thunderbolt. He knew this would be big news if it ever got out. But Hakushu''s instincts told him that it was better to pretend he hadn''t noticed anything unusual. Some things were better left unsaid.

    "Anything else, Hakushu?" Orochimaru asked, standing at the doorway, calm as ever. He had already taken the scroll.

    "No¡­ no, that''ll be all," Hakushu replied, snapping out of his daze. "Actually, I just remembered there''s something urgent I need to handle back home. My apologies!" He gave a quick, somewhat flustered bow and practically fled the premises.

    As he left, he couldn''t shake the feeling that it was best not to meddle in whatever was happening between Orochimaru and Tsunade. Better to keep his mouth shut.

    ---

    Inside the house, Tsunade raised an eyebrow as she watched Shikaku leave in a hurry. "Who was that?"

    "Nara Hakushu," Orochimaru replied, closing the courtyard door. "He came to return a scroll."

    "A scroll?" Tsunade looked curiously at the scroll in his arms and then quickly realized what it was. "Ah, a weapon scroll. So, aside from those two weapons you used, did you bring anything else?"

    "Yes, there''s more," Orochimaru replied with a smirk.

    "Oh? Really?" Tsunade was intrigued. Orochimaru had indeed brought more than two weapons to the frontlines, but due to changes on the battlefield, he hadn''t needed to use the final one. No matter, though. There would be other wars, other battles¡ªplenty of chances to make use of his arsenal.

    Orochimaru casually set the scroll aside, donned his usual attire, and stepped out, ready to enjoy his time off in Konoha. With the Sand and Stone viges recently defeated, it would be a while before they posed any real threat again.

    As he and Tsunade embraced their rare free time, a secret letter from the Third Kazekage of the Sand Vige was en route to Iwagakure, the Vige Hidden in the Stones.

    ---

    Iwagakure, Tsuchikage''s Conference Room

    Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, sat at the head of a long conference table, his expression as stern as ever. Senior officials of Iwagakure lined both sides of the table, waiting for his address.

    "Hmph," Onoki scoffed, ncing at the scrollid out before him. "The Sand Ninjas want a temporary ceasefire with us to join forces against Konoha. What do you all think?"

    "A temporary alliance against Konoha?" one of the officials echoed thoughtfully.

    "It could be worthwhile," another added. "Konoha''s strength has reached dangerous levels, and it wouldn''t hurt to unite for now."

    "Agreed," someone else chimed in. "Konoha''stest strategies and tools have caused us no end of trouble. The ninja tools and potions they''ve been using in battle have severely impacted our morale."

    "If not for those new inventions, I doubt our forces would have lost heart so quickly," another murmured in agreement.

    Onoki nodded, considering their input. "I''m inclined to agree. Konoha''s weapons and medicine have certainly proven effective¡­ though I can''t say I''ve ever seen tools like them before. Does anyone know where Konoha acquired such technology?"

    The officials looked around, equally baffled. "No, Tsuchikage-sama. These ninja tools are unlike anything we''ve encountered. They''repletely different from standard equipment."

    Onoki stroked his beard, deep in thought. "I haven''t seen them before either. However, I''ve heard rumors of a small country skilled in the development of unusual ninja tools. If we''re going to align with the Sand Vige against Konoha, it might be wise to first reach out to this small nation. We could learn a lot."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Smart move," one of the elders agreed. "If this small country has ess to unique tools, we could use them to level the ying field against Konoha."

    "I support this idea."

    "Seconded!"

    The council reached a consensus.

 Chapter 204:

    In the crowd, Tsunade ignored the eyes of onlookers and threw herself into Orochimaru''s arms.

    In that moment, as Orochimaru''s partner, she felt an immense sense of pride.

    Orochimaru''s defeat of the Third Kazekage was a battle that had shifted the entire course of the war.

    It was akin to Minato Namikaze''s famous victory at the Kannabi Bridge during the Third Ninja War.

    Holding Tsunade close, Orochimaru allowed a rare smile to cross his face. "Let me report to sensei first."

    "Mhm! I''ll go with you!" Tsunade nodded enthusiastically, grasping Orochimaru''s hand as they made their way to the Hokage''s office.

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen had been waiting.

    The Konoha higher-ups were more than pleased with Orochimaru''s recent aplishments. They hadn''t been privy to all the details of the battle, but the fact that Orochimaru had managed to kill the Third Kazekage before reinforcements even arrived was both surprising and uplifting news.

    Konoha''s triumph in battle, coupled with Orochimaru''s achievements, seemed like the perfect oue.But for Hiruzen, it was a bittersweet moment.

    On one hand, he was thrilled by Konoha''s great victory and the significant role Orochimaru had yed in minimizing losses.

    On the other, the power and influence Orochimaru was amassing made him uneasy, especially with Orochimaru''s ties to Danzo.

    It left a bitter taste in Hiruzen''s mouth, though now wasn''t the time to dwell on it. The pressing matter of managing diplomatic rtions with other nations demanded his full attention.

    So, after giving Orochimaru and Tsunade well-deserved praise, he allowed them to take their leave.

    ---

    With the support of the legendary Sannin and the shock of the Third Kazekage''s death, Konoha took a firm stance in negotiations.

    Konoha demanded reparations from both the Sand and Stone viges and pressed the Land of Lightning for an exnation about the attempted kidnapping involving the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki.

    The Sand Vige, weakened and leaderless after the loss of their Kazekage, had no choice but toply.

    The Stone Vige, having suffered multiple defeats and caught between two attacking forces, was forced into submission and had to temporarily yield to Konoha''s terms.

    As for the Land of Lightning? While tensions remained, Konoha''s acknowledgment of their past aid and the deaths of the Kumo shinobi involved in the Nine-Tails incident led to a fragile truce. Despite the lingering resentment, the Kumo ninjas had little to say, at least for now.

    With that, the Second Ninja War officially came to an end¡­

    "Orochimaru, how about a drink?"

    "Sounds good."

    Outside the Hokage''s office, Tsunade invited Orochimaru for a celebratory drink.

    Orochimaru nodded in agreement.

    The war''s early end meant a return to peace, if only temporarily. Even Orochimaru felt the need to unwind.

    Just the two of them, they found a small tavern and sat facing each other.

    Food and drinks were quickly brought to their table. Tsunade raised her ss and looked at Orochimaru, eyes glinting with admiration.

    "Orochimaru, I never imagined you''d reach the level where you could kill a Kage one-on-one. When did you be this strong?"

    Defeating a Kage was no trivial feat. It was an entirely different realm of powerpared to their previous three-on-one battle against Hanzo.

    This was no mere victory; this was a kill. And not just any Kage, but the Third Kazekage.

    Even Tsunade found it hard to believe.

    "It was nothing more than an intelligence advantage," Orochimaru said calmly.

    The Third Kazekage was formidable. Orochimaru knew he''d managed to kill himrgely because of a gap in information.

    Thebination of the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and the immense chakra reserves granted by his enhanced body, all these assets provided him with the capability to challenge and defeat a Kage-level opponent. ??¨¤¦­§à??§§?

    And these were precisely the aspects that the Sand Vige had no knowledge of.

    In a battle where critical information was missing, victory was far easier to secure.

    Orochimaru was certain that if the Sand Vige had known about these abilities, they wouldn''t have engaged him in such a direct manner.

    And even if they had, they would have prepared countermeasures.

    In that case, defeating the Third Kazekage would have still been possible, but killing him? That would have been significantly more challenging.

    "An intelligence gap?" Tsunade chuckled. "I suppose that''s true. Even I didn''t know the full extent of your abilities. How could the Sand ninjas have?"

    She downed her drink in one go, a smile ying at her lips.

    Orochimaru paused, ss halfway to his mouth. "What, are you upset that I''ve kept things from you?"

    "No¡­ No, I get it," Tsunade said, a bittersweet smile crossing her face. "It''s normal for ninjas to have their secrets, even those who spend every day together. I just wish I could have seen that fight with my own eyes."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru''s smile was faint.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He knew she was bothered. After all, he had concealed many things from her.

    But some secrets were necessary, even between them. Orochimaru believed that certain things were best left unsaid, even to Tsunade.

    Seeing Orochimaru''s detached expression, Tsunade let out a small sigh and continued drinking, ss after ss.

    By the time they reached their third round, her cheeks were flushed, but her eyes remained sharp.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, can I ask you something?"

    "Go ahead."

    "We''ve been together for quite a while now. Don''t you think¡­ it''s time we got married?"

    "Why the sudden question?" Orochimaru replied, not answering directly.

    To be honest, he hadn''t thought about it.

    He was acutely aware of the political minefield he was navigating.

    Despite his achievements, he was still a pawn in theplex power struggle between Hiruzen and Danzo.

    In other words, no matter how much he aplished for Konoha, true influence was always just out of reach.

    And because of his association, Tsunade was likely on Hiruzen''s list of people he couldn''t fully trust.

    It was an inevitable consequence.

    Although Hiruzen had treated him well in the past, who knew whaty in the mind of someone who''d been Hokage for so long?

    "It just crossed my mind," Tsunade said after a pause. "After all¡­ we''re not getting any younger."

    "Is this your way of proposing to me?" A yful smirk appeared on Orochimaru''s lips.

 Chapter 156:

    The Chunin Exam?

    Yes, the semi-annual selection for promoting genin to chunin.

    Nawaki had been a genin for nearly two years now, and it was natural for him to take part in the exam. But with sess came consequences. After bing a chunin, he''d be deployed to the battlefield and from there, who could say what fate awaited him?

    At Orochimaru''s words, Tsunade''s expression darkened, a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ do you think¡­ we''ll make it? That we won''t die out there on the battlefield?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    Orochimaru was taken aback by her question. Then, noticing her subtle trembling, he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you scared?"

    "I¡­" Tsunade hesitated, searching for words. "I never used to be. But now¡­"

    "There''s no reason to be afraid," Orochimaru replied calmly. "As we grow stronger, the odds of survival naturally increase." He paused, then added with a quiet confidence, "And¡­ well, don''t worry. We''re not going to die."

    Orochimaru didn''t feel the need to borate. Some things, after all, were better left unsaid."Haha, you sound so confident!" Tsunade said, her spirits lifting at his steady tone. It was as if his confidence was contagious, helping her shake off her darker thoughts.

    Orochimaru gave a slight shrug, brushing it off. "Alright, let''s not dwell on this. I need to head out now. I''ll probably be backte tonight."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Should I wait up for you?" she asked.

    "Get some sleep. Don''t wait up."

    "Alright¡­" Tsunade replied, smiling.

    Their conversation felt easy and natural, almost as if they were already living together.

    Living together? Well, not officially. But with both of them being orphans and having a certain independence from the usual constraints, they were free toe and go as they pleased. And with Tsunade''s deepening feelings for Orochimaru, she had naturally be more attached, especially since their rtionship had turned intimate.

    After dinner together one evening, she''d even told him yfully, "Once Nawaki''s asleep, I''lle to see you."

    It was clear from moments like this how much Tsunade cherished Orochimaru. And for his part, Orochimaru saw no reason to refuse her advances. Tsunade was formidable in strength, beautiful in appearance, and unmatched in both charm and intelligence. He''d have been lying if he imed he wasn''t drawn to her.

    So, as the days went by, word of their rtionship spread quietly through Konoha, until it eventually reached the Third Hokage''s ears.

    Two days before the Chunin Exam, Hiruzen summoned them both to his office.

    ---

    Hokage''s Office

    Orochimaru looked calm as ever, while Tsunade seemed slightly flustered.

    "So¡­ you two¡­ When did this start?" Hiruzen asked, struggling to keep a straight face. He had suspected something might happen between them eventually, but now that it had, he still felt the need to ask. ?????B¨º??

    "Not too long ago," Orochimaru answered first, his tone nonchnt.

    "Not too long ago, huh?" Hiruzen mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Well then¡­ what are your ns for the future?"

    "ns?" Orochimaru echoed, raising an eyebrow.

    "Yes, you know¡­ marriage, starting a family, raising the next generation for Konoha¡­"

    "Ah¡­ m-marriage?" Tsunade stammered, her face turning red. She''d never really thought that far ahead, and the idea of marriage made her feel uncharacteristically shy.

    For once, even Orochimaru was at a loss for words. Marriage was not something he had ever really considered. Not with his current goals and mindset.

    Seeing their stunned expressions, Hiruzen chuckled softly. "Haha, I see you''re not quite ready to think about that yet. That''s fine¡ªno need to rush. But let me offer a suggestion: if you ever decide to get married, it''s probably best to wait until after this war is over."

    "After the war? You mean there''s going to be another one?" Tsunade asked, surprised.

    "Yes," Hiruzen replied, his tone serious. "We''ve received intelligence indicating that the Sand and Stone viges aren''t quite done with us. They may not be defeated yet, but they''re not content to leave things as they are."

    "So Konoha will need our strength," Tsunade said, understanding the implications.

    Hiruzen nodded. "Precisely. Konoha needs its best ninja at full strength right now."

    Tsunade gave a resolute nod, speaking for both herself and Orochimaru. She understood what marriage and family could entail, especially for kunoichi of her rank. Even if they were ninjas, pregnancy and child-rearing would still impact them. For an ordinary shinobi, it might not be such a big deal. But for the Sannin, for someone like Tsunade who could treat an entire battalion with her medical skills, the vige couldn''t afford her absence.

    Marriage? Children? Those would have to wait.

    "Good. I''m d you both understand," Hiruzen said, visibly relieved. Then he moved on to the main reason he''d summoned them. "Now, about the potential war deployments¡­"

    He looked at them both carefully. "Considering your outstanding performance in thest conflict, it''s likely that if war breaks out again, the two of you might be assigned to separate missions. I want you to be prepared for that, don''t think I''m deliberately keeping you apart."

    "What?" Tsunade asked, frowning. "Teacher, don''t you think you''re underestimating us?"

    Hiruzen chuckled at her reaction. "I''m only giving you a heads-up. I wouldn''t want either of you thinking I''m pulling any strings. But¡­ enough about that. Let''s discuss the uing Chunin Exam."

    "The Chunin Exam?" Tsunade repeated, surprised at the shift in topic.

    "Yes," Hiruzen said, nodding. "You two have grown into reliable ninja, and while you''re still in the vige, I want you to take a look at the next generation. Observe the selection process, and if you see any promising candidates, consider taking them under your wing. The vige could benefit greatly from the mentorship of both of you."

    "If they''re trained by us, they''ll be outstanding," Tsunade said, smiling proudly. She was always one to get swept up in praise, and Hiruzen''s words had visibly lifted her spirits.

    Seeing her reaction, Hiruzen couldn''t help butugh warmly. The tension in the room lifted, and the atmosphere turned rxed and light-hearted.

    Orochimaru, however, was lost in his own thoughts, only half-listening to the conversation. A single thought lingered in his mind:

    It''s about time for the Uchiha to seek me out.

 Chapter 207:

    Non¨­ wasn''t just a master of intelligence; she was also an expert in medical ninjutsu. Her intelligence and skills ranked among the best in the shinobi world.

    She was, in many ways, a precursor to Kabuto.

    Orochimaru had long considered recruiting Non¨­''s talents to assist him. However, the timing, her age, and her experiences hadn''t aligned until now. But at this moment, everything seemed to have fallen into ce.

    The only issue that remained was ensuring Non¨­''s loyalty. And while the method Orochimaru had in mind was unconventional, he believed it was the safest path forward.

    "Orochimaru ¡­"

    The voice from the bedroom broke his train of thought.

    "Coming," Orochimaru muttered, shaking off his musings. He left his spot and headed back into the bedroom, ready to let the matter rest for the night.

    After lying down, Tsunade immediately snuggled up to him, wrapping both her arms and legs around him like an octopus.

    "This woman is getting far toofortable," Orochimaru thought to himself, his expression unreadable."What are you mumbling about?" Tsunade askedzily, her voice muffled by the pillow.

    "Nothing worth saying," Orochimaru replied curtly.

    ¡­

    Non¨­ still had some matters to settle and would officially leave the vige in three days. For now, Orochimaru was in no rush. The following evening, he made his way to the Root headquarters.

    Certain details didn''t match his memories, and he needed confirmation directly from Danzo.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Non¨­ wants to leave the Root?" Orochimaru asked bluntly upon entering Danzo''s office.

    Danzo, leaning on his cane, had aplex expression as he faced Orochimaru. "Yes. Did she discuss this with youst night?"

    "I asked her," Orochimaru said casually, taking a seat. "But what I want to know is why you allowed her to leave so easily. That''s not your usual style."

    Danzo''s one visible eye gleamed coldly as he studied Orochimaru. "Should I take this to mean you have a personal interest in her?"

    Non¨­ was no longer of significant importance to Danzo. His primary concern now was Orochimaru himself, particrly the news that he had killed the Third Kazekage.

    Danzo couldn''t wrap his head around it. How had Orochimaru, someone he had watched grow up step by step, reached the point where he could defeat and kill a Kage?

    That wasn''t something just anyone could aplish.

    Danzo considered his own strength and concluded that even with Izanagi, he wouldn''t have been able to pull it off. Killing a Kage in the middle of a battlefield? It was absurd. ?¦¡¦­¨¯???

    If Kages were so easily dealt with, Danzo believed he would''ve united the ninja world long ago.

    Unaware of Danzo''s internal frustration, Orochimaru replied coolly, "I have no personal connections with her. I''ve just watched her grow up and would prefer she not meet an unfortunate end over something like this."

    Danzo narrowed his eye suspiciously. "You''ve grown soft, Orochimaru. Is this what you''ve picked up from that woman, Tsunade?"

    "This has nothing to do with Tsunade," Orochimaru countered, his tone light but firm. "It''s my own choice. Call it¡­ a more enlightened outlook. I''ve realized that some problems can''t be solved simply by killing people."

    "Enlightened, you say?" Danzo raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "Well, I suppose it doesn''t matter. Let me tell you something, then."

    Danzo leaned back slightly, his gaze sharp. "I did consider killing her. Ninjas from the Root hold sensitive knowledge about the vige. Letting them walk away is dangerous, and I must ensure those secrets are protected."

    "But," he continued, "Non¨­ performed exceptionally well during herst espionage mission. She brought back critical intelligence on both the Sand and Stone viges. Killing her now would undermine my ability to manage simr operations."

    Danzo''s voice turned colder. "Besides, her disobedience makes her unsuitable for future missions. Letting her live was the most practical decision. Of course, she''ll still be monitored. If she ever shows signs of betrayal¡­"

    He trailed off, but his meaning was clear.

    "I see," Orochimaru said, nodding. "The surveince team is to ensure she stays in line?"

    "Of course. If I wanted her dead, she wouldn''t have walked out of here alive."

    "Fair enough," Orochimaru replied.

    He had already noticed the two hidden Root operatives trailing Non¨­ the previous night, so Danzo''s exnation aligned with what he had observed. Knowing Danzo''s tendencies, it made perfect sense.

    The only thing that caught him off guard was the extent of Non¨­''s abilities. For her to sessfully extract vital intelligence from two major nations? That level of skill was rare. Even Orochimaru had to admit that such an aplishment was beyond his own area of expertise.

    "Well," Danzo said, shifting the topic abruptly, "enough about Non¨­. Let''s talk about you."

    Orochimaru tilted his head slightly, curious but unsurprised.

    Danzo sat back in his chair, his expression unreadable. "I want to know how you managed to defeat the Third Kazekage. By all logic, you shouldn''t have the strength to take down a Kage."

    Danzo''s tone was steady, but beneath it was a simmering frustration.

    He had watched Orochimaru''s development over the years, and this victory signaled something unsettling: Orochimaru had surpassed him.

    Danzo, a man who had dedicated his life to power, found it difficult to swallow.

    "Well¡­" Orochimaru''s lips curved into a slight smirk. "Do you recall the Scroll of Seals?"

    "The Scroll of Seals?" Danzo''s frown deepened. "What about it? Are you saying you used a technique from it?"

    "The Flying Thunder God Technique," Orochimaru stated matter-of-factly. "I learned it while studying the Reanimation Jutsu. It just so happened to be recorded nearby."

    "What?!" Danzo''sposure cracked, his disbelief evident. "You''re telling me you mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique? That''s impossible."

    Danzo''s mind raced. The Flying Thunder God Technique, created by the Second Hokage, was notoriously difficult to learn. It wasn''t just about memorizing the seals, it required an almost unparalleledbination of skill, chakra control, and spatial awareness.

    Danzo himself had studied the Sealed Book multiple times. If it were that easy, he would''ve mastered the technique years ago. But Orochimaru?

    "Of course," Orochimaru shrugged, his expression indifferent. "Otherwise, how do you think I killed the Third Kazekage?"

    Danzo stared at him, a mixture of shock and jealousy swirling in his mind. Orochimaru''s nonchnce only made it worse.

    "You¡­ monster," Danzo muttered, though it was more a statement of grudging admiration than an insult.

    "Thank you," Orochimaru replied smoothly, his smirk deepening.

    Danzo felt a wave of irritation. As he processed Orochimaru''s exnation, one particrly infuriating detail came to mind: the Scroll of Seals had been handed to Orochimaru privately. If Hiruzen asked about how Orochimaru had learned such a technique, Danzo would be the one who had to provide an exnation.

    The realization left a sour taste in his mouth. Orochimaru had reaped the benefits, while Danzo was left to clean up the mess.

    The thought made Danzo''s blood boil.

    "Damn brat," he thought to himself, watching Orochimaru''s smug expression. "He gets everything, and I''m stuck doing damage control."

 Chapter 158:

    "Provide adequate blood samples?"

    Hearing this, Uchiha Soyama was visibly taken aback. He didn''t fully grasp what Orochimaru was implying. Was the potion not perfected yet? Did he want to test it on samples?

    Orochimaru seemed unconcerned with Soyama''s confusion. He went on with the words he had prepared: "Yes, it took me a long time to develop this potion. Not to mention the ingredients needed to create it, just look at its effects to understand how valuable it is, right?"

    "Of course!" Soyama agreed.

    "Therefore, to ensure the potion isn''t wasted, I need to better understand the bloodline conditions of the Uchiha n," Orochimaru exined nonchntly.

    "The Uchiha n isrge, but not everyone among us can awaken the Sharingan. I''m sure you understand this even better than I do."

    "True enough," Uchiha Soyama nodded.

    Some members of the Uchiha n possessed pure blood and could awaken the Sharingan with minimal stimtion. Others, however, had diluted bloodlines and, even in the face of great trauma, might never awaken their Sharingan.

    To those familiar with the Uchiha''s bloodline secrets, this wasn''t news. Uchiha Soyama wasn''t surprised by Orochimaru''s insight after all, Orochimaru was a disciple of the Hokage. Knowing such things wouldn''t be difficult for him.But... the true purpose of this man?

    Uchiha Soyama thought carefully before speaking.

    It was clear enough why this potion was being kept under wraps, because it was specifically beneficial to the Uchiha n. It wouldn''t be of much use to anyone else. The vige certainly wouldn''t research something like this just for the Uchiha, so this had to be Orochimaru''s own work.

    But that only deepened Soyama''s confusion. Wasn''t Orochimaru a disciple of Hiruzen Sarutobi? Why was he keeping this secret from the Hokage to strike a deal with the Uchiha?

    And what did Orochimaru gain from this arrangement? Providing blood samples and helping awaken the Sharingan¡­ for free? It sounded ridiculous. It was hard not to see him as some kind of con artist.

    As Uchiha Soyama voiced his skepticism, Orochimaru merely chuckled. "There''s no hidden motive, I''m simply fascinated by the Uchiha bloodline!"

    "That''s it?"

    "Isn''t that reason enough?" Orochimaru paused, then continued, "Most people don''t understand how important curiosity is to a researcher, so it''s understandable if the n leader doesn''t get it."

    "All the n leader needs to know is that my research requires arge number of blood samples from the Uchiha n. In exchange, I''ll continue to supply the n with potions like this one. That''s all there is to it."

    "Of course, if you''re concerned that I might uncover some deep secrets about the Uchiha n through these blood samples¡­ just pretend I never mentioned it."

    Orochimaru''s meaning was clear: he wanted a straightforward deal with the Uchiha. All he was after was their blood samples, not their Sharingan.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Haha, why would you say that?" Uchiha Soyamaughed awkwardly.

    From everything Orochimaru had said so far, Soyama doubted that the Uchiha n even had any secrets left unknown to Orochimaru.

    And besides, it was just blood. What could he possibly discover from a sample? Soyama didn''t believe Orochimaru could unlock the true secrets of the Sharingan with just a bit of blood, nor did he think Orochimaru would be able to create anything strange from it.

    In truth, Soyama had no reason to refuse. The only thing that concerned him was how to exin this to the Third Hokage. After all, this was being done behind his back, and the Uchiha n wasn''t in a position to take such risks lightly.

    However, Orochimaru''s position was simple: he would inform the Third Hokage about the potion''s effects after their deal wasplete. As for whether the Hokage would announce it to the public or simply let the Uchiha n benefit from it, that was out of Orochimaru''s hands.

    And that arrangement was more than enough for the Uchiha.

    With that assurance, Uchiha Soyama quickly made his decision. Since there was nothing to lose, why not agree?

    And so, the deal between them was made.

    "Congrattions to the n leader for making a wise choice," Orochimaru said with a sly smile.

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru. Take care," Soyama replied, watching Orochimaru''s figure disappear into the distance. Squinting his eyes, he murmured, "What an extraordinary man. Not only powerful enough to face someone like Hanzo, but with such remarkable research skills as well¡­ heh." ????¨°?§¦?

    With Uchiha Soyama''s agreement secured, Orochimaru allowed himself a sigh of relief. Although he had many ways of obtaining Uchiha blood samples, having Soyama''s cooperation would save him a lot of trouble.

    Early the next morning, Orochimaru reported the effects of the potion to the Third Hokage. The top officials of Konoha were taken by surprise once again. Ever since Orochimaru had created the strengthening serum, he hadn''t produced anything of note for some time. Recently, he had developed several specialized ninja tools that had drawn attention.

    But as impressive as ninja tools were, they were still external aids, and nowhere near as enticing as gic modifications.

    However, when they heard that this potion specifically targeted mental stimtion to help awaken the Sharingan, their initial interest cooled.

    "What''s the point of developing this?" Danzo was the first to speak, with a clear note of dissatisfaction in his voice. "As Hiruzen''s disciple, you''ve been aware of the tension between the Uchiha and the vige for years, haven''t you?"

    Danzo''s tone suggested that his displeasure wasn''t with the research itself, but with the fact that Orochimaru had undertaken such a significant project without consulting him.

    "Of course I know," Orochimaru replied casually. "But this potion was a byproduct when I was researching the enhancement serum. I only decided to share it recently because I had a sh of inspiration and managed toplete it. If you think it''s useless, feel free to discard it."

    Ever since aligning himself with Danzo, Orochimaru had left behind any pretense of being an obedient disciple. Telling convenient lies had be second nature.

    "Discarding it wouldn''t matter," Danzo replied, "but could this even be useful for anyone besides the Uchiha?"

    "It''spletely useless for others," Orochimaru admitted. "Ordinary ninjack the spiritual inheritance necessary for it to work at all."

 Chapter 159:

    "What a pity."

    Hearing Orochimaru''s exnation, the Third Hokage shook his head with a sigh.

    If it had no use outside of the Uchiha n, then this potion truly had limited value.

    Orochimaru had exined the basics of gic inheritance to the Third Hokage and others back when he developed the strengthening serum, so they had a general understanding of it.

    The Sharingan of the Uchiha n was a bloodline limit, deeply tied to spiritual power. This power was embedded within their genes, lying dormant due to bloodline factors. It could only be awakened when stimted by intense spiritual energy.

    The purpose of Orochimaru''s potion was to activate that spiritual energy within the Uchiha bloodline, allowing theirtent power to surface temporarily, triggering the awakening of their Sharingan. However, it did not actually increase one''s mental strength.

    For regr individuals without a bloodline inheritance like the Sharingan, using this potion would just induce a rush of spiritual energy with no tangible benefit. In fact, it would be an ufortable experience, akin to stirring up emotions with no purpose, like grieving for a loss that hadn''t urred.

    In short, only the Uchiha could make use of it, and even the Hyuga n had no need. Their Byakugan was a direct gic inheritance that didn''t require any mental stimtion to awaken; they simply cultivated it naturally.

    After listening to Orochimaru''s full exnation, the four leaders of Konoha fell silent, lost in thought.The dilemma was clear, should they give this to the Uchiha?

    On one hand, empowering the Uchiha might lead to their increased influence and potential arrogance. On the other, the Uchiha were still loyal to Konoha, and a stronger Uchiha n meant a stronger vige.

    It was aplicated choice.

    But Orochimaru had no investment in the oue. He had already secured what he wanted.

    The reason he approached the Uchiha n before informing the Third Hokage was precisely because he understood the power dynamics. Once the potion was officially reported, even if he retained the final product, he''d lose any im to the underlying research and technology.

    Whether the Hokage eventually chose to distribute it to the Uchiha or not, Orochimaru would receive nothing more than a token payment and he certainly didn''t need money.

    So, to secure his ess to Uchiha gic material, he''d gone through this sequential process: first negotiating with the Uchiha, then reporting the potion''s effects to Konoha''s leaders. This way, he''d get what he wanted regardless of the Hokage''s decision.

    While the Konoha leadership debated over the potion, the Uchiha n was already preparing the blood samples Orochimaru required. Having aplished his goal, Orochimaru refrained from involving himself further.

    He returned to his residence, savoring a rare moment of quiet in Konoha.

    He had to admit, Tsunade had be more affectionate after their rtionship deepened. Whenever they were alone, she''d lean into him without warning. If her younger brother, Nawaki, hadn''t interrupted them, they might have indulged in more¡­ primal activities in broad daylight.

    The next morning, the semi-annual Chunin Exams began in Konoha.

    As he observed the bustling crowd at the exam site, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at how much time had passed. He remembered his own days as a Chunin candidate; now he stood near the top of Konoha''s hierarchy.

    Recently, figures like Hyuga Hiashi and Hizashi had already earned their Chunin ranks. The younger generation, like Nara Shikaku and Akimichi Choza, were still only around eight or nine years old. This year''s Chunin Exams didn''t hold much intrigue. £Ò?£Î???S

    Still, the Third Hokage had assigned Orochimaru a task, and Nawaki was also participating in the exams, so both Orochimaru and Tsunade had naturallye to watch.

    In the examination area, Orochimaru observed that participants from prominent ns were generally younger, around thirteen or fourteen, while civilian ninja were older, often over sixteen. It was rare to see anyone as young as Nawakipeting.

    After all, even a prodigy like Hyuga Neji had been thirteen during his first Chunin Exams. Younger candidates were umon, especially from lesser-known families.

    Although Nawaki hadn''t inherited Orochimaru''s signature Snake Techniques, he''d learned a wide range of fundamental skills. With the support of his two teammates, he advanced smoothly through each stage of the exam.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, look at Nawaki! He''s just as capable as we were back then!" Tsunade cheered as she watched her younger brother lead his team to victory in the group stages, her excitement reminding Orochimaru of her own youthful days.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "True, but his teammates aren''t as skilled as ours were back then. If I''m not mistaken, even if he passes the exam, his teammates might not make it to the next round."

    "Haha, just like Sakumo back in the day?" Tsunade chuckled.

    "Exactly."

    "Let''s go. There aren''t any standout talents in this group," Orochimaru said, losing interest after watching a few rounds.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In his eyes, the battles in the Chunin Exams had begun to feel trivial, almost like child''s y.

    As the exams continued, time passed swiftly.

    While Orochimaru was refining his potion, the Chunin Exams were nearing their conclusion. None of the candidates particrly impressed Orochimaru, though Tsunade noted a few with potential for medical training. Unfortunately, Konoha stillcked a formal system to cultivate medical ninja, so the idea had to be set aside¡­ for now.

    "Orochimaru, are you sure there''s no one worthy of training?"

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen couldn''t help but ask.

    "Indeed," Orochimaru said with a shrug. "The candidates this time are mediocre at best. None meet the standards I''d expect from a potential disciple."

    "Are you sure your standards aren''t a bit too high?"

    "High standards are necessary, aren''t they?" Orochimaru replied casually. "Training a student with limited potential is a waste of both time and effort, and it won''t yield meaningful results."

    Can sheer effort surpass raw talent?

    There were exceptions, sure, but that wasn''t Orochimaru''s style. Imagine him taking on someone like Rock Lee, shouting about "youth" and "passion" every day? Or maybe a prankster like Naruto? That was not his idea of an ideal student.

    Besides, Naruto''ster sess was due to his Uzumaki heritage, the Nine-Tails'' power, and the reincarnation of Asura. His abilities far exceeded ordinary ninja; it was unrealistic topare him to the average candidate.

    The Third Hokage sighed at Orochimaru''s response. "Alright, we''ll let it go for now. By the way, I have an update on your potion request."

    "Oh? What''s the decision?"

    "We''ve decided to allocate a portion to the Uchiha."

    "How much are we giving?"

    "Well, how much do you have?"

    "As much as you need."

    "...Wait," the Third Hokage looked confused. "Is the potion that cheap to produce?"

 Chapter 212:

    Seeing Orochimaru momentarily lost in thought, Jiraiya chuckled, rubbing his sore arms.

    "Don''t think I haven''t been keeping tabs on what''s been happening in the ninja worldtely. Word has it you took care of the Third Kazekage. That news has spread far and wide."

    He paused, looking at Orochimaru with a mischievous smile. "So, with all that handled, there''s probably not much going on in the vige right now. But you''re here without her? Don''t tell me this has to do with your past with Tsunade¡ª"

    "Stop it, Jiraiya," Orochimaru interrupted, waving his hand helplessly, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    Jiraiya frowned, immediately sensing something was off. "What happened?" he asked, his tone turning more serious.

    Orochimaru didn''t answer right away. His golden eyes flicked over the people standing nearby,nding finally on Kana.

    "Chana, her name is Nono. Take her and show her around the vige so she can familiarize herself with the ce," Orochimaru instructed.

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru," Chana responded immediately, catching the subtle signal. She understood that Orochimaru wanted some privacy with Jiraiya. Bowing respectfully, she led Nono and the three children¡ªYahiko, Nagato, and Konan away.

    Once everyone had left, Orochimaru and Jiraiya found a quiet spot to sit and talk.Ten minutester, Jiraiya let out a deep sigh, his expression turning thoughtful as he processed everything Orochimaru had just told him. "I get it now¡­ So, it ended in conflict?"

    Sitting on arge rock at the outskirts of the Sound Vige, Jiraiya crossed his arms. "But seriously, why are you avoiding the issue? You''re not getting any younger, you know. It''s about time you settled down."

    "Maybe¡­ I''m just not ready," Orochimaru replied tly.

    "Not ready?" Jiraiya repeated, looking genuinely surprised. Then he burst intoughter. "You''re always so decisive about everything else, yet when ites to something like this¡­" He shook his head, his amusement evident.

    "Fine, fine. It''s your life, and I won''t meddle," Jiraiya said, waving it off. "So, what''s the n now? What''s your next move?"

    "I''ll focus on finishing what I came here for first. Once that''s done, I''ll head back and sort everything out," Orochimaru replied, his tone calm but resolute.

    "What brought you here, anyway?" Jiraiya asked, raising an eyebrow. "Does it have to do with that woman in sses from earlier?"

    Orochimaru gave a small nod, confirming it without borating further.

    Jiraiya wanted to probe more, but Orochimaru''s demeanor made it clear that the conversation was over. After a few failed attempts to press the issue, Jiraiya gave up.

    ¡ª

    The next day, in the Sound Vige office, Orochimaru sat at his desk, looking calm andposed.

    Nono, however, stood before him, visibly shaken. She was usually known for herposure, her ability to remain unreadable even in the most intense situations a quality that had made her an exceptional spy. But since arriving here, she had been met with one shock after another, and it was bing harder for her to keep her emotions in check. ????§à¦¢¨¨?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ Are those guards really¡­ clones?" she finally asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Clones? Oh my¡­ Is there truly such technology in this world?"

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, his tone even and unbothered. "If a ce wants peace, it needs a significant number of capable individuals to maintain order. I alone don''t have the time or resources to recruit and train so many people from scratch."

    "This¡­ is unbelievable," Nono muttered, still trying to process what she had seen.

    "There''s nothing unbelievable about it," Orochimaru said calmly. "Once technology reaches a certain point, things that seem impossible be achievable." He leaned forward slightly, fixing her with a steady gaze. "Now, Nono, have you made your decision?"

    Nono fell silent, deep in thought. The conditions Orochimaru had presented were undeniably tempting.

    All he asked was for her to oversee one of his experimental bases. In return, she would gain ess to his advanced technology, and the safety and sustenance of her orphanage would be guaranteed.

    If she agreed, she could take in more orphans without fear of food shortages or threats. It was an ideal arrangement, one that aligned perfectly with her goals.

    Finally, Nono exhaled softly, having made up her mind. "Lord Orochimaru, I have two final questions before I give my answer."

    "Go ahead," Orochimaru said.

    "First¡­ Why did you choose me?"

    Orochimaru''s expression remained unchanged as he exined, "I''ve been observing you for some time. Among everyone I''ve been watching, you''re the only one who meets my requirements. You not only possess medical expertise, but you''ve also left the vige."

    "Left the vige?" Nonoyu blinked, confused for a moment, before understanding dawned on her. "I see¡­"

    It made sense. If Orochimaru''s work were discovered by the vige, it would undoubtedly be shut down. To avoid that risk, he couldn''t rely on Konoha''s shinobi.

    After a moment of contemtion, Nonoyu took a deep breath and asked her second question. "And thest thing¡­ What is your true goal in doing all of this?"

    Everyone has a purpose behind their actions, and Nonoyu knew Orochimaru was no exception.

    For him to invest so much time, effort, and resources, there had to be something driving him, something big.

    Hearing her question, a faint smile yed on Orochimaru''s lips. "If I told you I wanted to use science and technology to change the world, would you believe me?"

    "Science and technology¡­ to change the world?" Nono repeated, stunned.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, in Konoha Vige, inside the Hokage''s office.

    Hiruzen watched Tsunade closely. She was dressed casually but seemed unusually distracted, her mood heavy with unease.

    "Tsunade, what''s wrong?" he asked, his voice gentle yet curious.

    "Nothing," she replied quickly, avoiding his gaze. "I just¡­ I just want to go out and clear my head for a while."

    "Clear your head?" Hiruzen raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Did you and Orochimaru have a fight?"

    "N-no, it''s not that," Tsunade stammered, though her expression betrayed her.

    "Ha!" Hiruzen chuckled softly, exhaling a puff of smoke from his pipe. "There''s no need to exin. I think I understand."

    He leaned back in his chair, his gaze thoughtful. "You''re nning to go find him, aren''t you?"

    "Who said I''m looking for him?!" Tsunade shot back, though her protest sounded half-hearted.

    "Alright, alright, there''s no need to deny it," Hiruzen said with a small smile. "Just be careful, and don''t stay away for too long."

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Thank you, Sensei."

    Hiruzen watched her leave, noticing the determination in her stride. She had clearly made up her mind.

    Her luggage had already been packed, and it was obvious she''d been nning this for some time. After giving a few instructions to Nawaki and Kushina, Tsunade made her way toward the vige gates.

    She moved quickly, her mind focused on her destination. So focused, in fact, that she didn''t even notice when a white-haired young man greeted her in passing.

    Once outside the vige, Tsunade paused briefly to get her bearings before setting off toward the Land of Sound.

    "Orochimaru, you bastard¡­ You''d better be ready for me," she muttered under her breath, quickening her pace.

 Chapter 161:

    The Uchiha n might have been pleased with Orochimaru, but not everyone shared their sentiments.

    In a hiddenb on the outskirts of Konoha, tension simmered.

    "Sixty potions? Sixty pairs of Sharingan? Orochimaru, don''t you think this is a bit¡­ excessive?"

    Danzo, leaning on his cane, looked displeased, his suspicious eyes fixed on Orochimaru, who was nonchntly swirling a test tube. This whole thing felt off. Since when had Orochimaru started making big decisions on his own? And why was he being so generous with the Uchiha? Danzo couldn''t help but question the true motives behind this.

    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it," Orochimaru replied dismissively, barely sparing Danzo a nce. "If more Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, doesn''t that increase your chances of acquiring one?"

    Danzo''s face hardened. "That''s not what I''m asking. What I want to know is why you decided all this on your own."

    Danzo was well aware of Orochimaru''s talent, he had been gifted in research since he was a child. But this time, he had reported the technology directly to the Third Hokage without consulting Danzo, and that was something Danzo couldn''t tolerate.

    Because, to Danzo, this choice suggested Orochimaru valued the Hokage''s opinion more than his.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, unbothered by Danzo''s hostility. "If I had asked for your permission, would you have allowed it? Obviously not, correct?""So what''s in it for you?" Danzo''s tone turned icy, his eyes narrowing. "And don''t say it''s just about money."

    "Of course not." Orochimaru''s expression didn''t change. "To be honest, my interest lies in the Uchiha''s gic material."

    "The Uchiha''s genes? Are you saying you made a private arrangement with them?"

    "Yes. My recent research revolves around the soul, and I needrge quantities of spiritually-imbued genes for reference. I knew you wouldn''t agree, nor could you help me obtain them, so I took matters into my own hands."

    Orochimaru gave his exnation as casually as if he were discussing the weather, picking up another test tube and examining it with apparent indifference. He knew full well that Danzo couldn''t easily acquire Uchiha genes on his own, which justified his decision to act independently.

    And he was confident that Danzo wouldn''t sever their alliance over something so trivial; Danzo needed his expertise too much for that.

    "The soul, you say?"

    Sure enough, Danzo merely furrowed his brows, his suspicions momentarily softened. He remembered the promise he''d made to Orochimaru about finding a way to extend life¡­ perhaps even achieve resurrection.

    "Fine. I didn''t think it through," Danzo conceded. "But next time, inform me before making decisions like this. I can be flexible."

    "Rest assured, it won''t happen again."

    "Good. Now get back to your experiments; I''ll take my leave." Danzo turned to go, but paused at the door. "And Orochimaru, don''t worry. I haven''t forgotten my promise to you."

    With that, he left, the sound of his cane tapping against the floor fading into the distance.

    Watching him go, Orochimaru''s lips twisted into a subtle smile.

    "Haha, Danzo really is something. He didn''t even need me to exin fully; he already pieced it together. Not an ordinary man indeed."

    Shaking his head, Orochimaru dismissed the matter and turned his gaze toward a set of red eyes stored nearby. Alone in theb, he felt free to use these eyes to aid him in his experiments¡­ ????????¦¥?

    ---

    Late that night, after finishing up in theb, Orochimaru returned home. He barely had time to settle in before Tsunade slipped through the door, having snuck over from the Senju npound.

    "You''re backte tonight," she grumbled, hands on her hips, clearly unimpressed.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. He didn''t have much to upy himtely, but he''d still been keeping himself busy,ing homete every day, and Tsunade was starting to feel a bit neglected.

    "I''ve made some new discoveries recently, so my hands have been full," he replied casually, ncing over at her. "By the way, sneaking over here every night, hasn''t Nawaki caught on yet?"

    "Of course he has," Tsunade said with a smirk. "He actually suggested I just move in with you. But I can''t leave him on his own, and if I asked you to move to thepound, it''d¡­plicate things, so I''ll just put in the extra effort."

    "Complicate things? What do you mean?"

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, genuinely puzzled.

    "What do you think, you idiot?" Tsunade flushed, looking a bit embarrassed. "Are you pretending to be clueless?"

    Orochimaru''s smirk widened as he realized her meaning. Gently, he tipped her chin up. "You''ve got plenty of rooms over there, don''t you? Just¡­ try to keep your voice down, and we''d be fine."

    "Y-You¡­! Saying something so shameless¡­ You''ve definitely been spending too much time around Jiraiya! When did you start talking like him?"

    "As I said, people change," Orochimaru replied with a smirk, lying back and letting out a satisfied sigh. This was his favorite time of day¡ªafter a long, busy day, finally able to rx and close his eyes.

    He had recently fused new eye abilities, and his mental strength hadn''t fully stabilized yet. This often left him drowsy, and tonight was no exception.

    But just as he was drifting off, he felt Tsunade''s warm body press up against his.

    "Orochimaru."

    "Mmm?"

    "It feels like the war is going to start up again soon¡­"

    "Isn''t that inevitable?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I hate war."

    Orochimaru was silent for a moment. Finally, he said softly, "I hate it too. But¡­ hmm? You mentioning the war reminds me, I almost forgot something."

    "What is it?"

    "Eh, it can wait. Let''s just sleep for now. We can''t do anything about it tonight."

    "Then hold me while we sleep."

    "I won''t sleep well if I hold you."

    "Then don''t sleep well," Tsunade said stubbornly, grabbing his arm and cing it under her head. She had no intention of letting him go.

    Well, it was going to be another sleepless night.

    In that moment, Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, was just a woman seeking warmth in her lover''s arms. She let him take the lead, responding to his every touch and kiss.

    And yes¡­ she was still a bit loud.

    ---

    As days passed, the tensions of the Second Great Ninja War began to mount. However, this time, the Sand and Rock viges weren''tunching full-scale attacks. Instead, they adopted guerri tactics, striking Konoha''s defenses sporadically.

    In response, Konoha had already deployed its vanguard units to the front lines, and the atmosphere in the vige grew tense once more.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t particrly bothered. While others prepared for battle, he busied himself in Konoha''s researchb, focused on histest project.

    "Orochimaru-sensei, what¡­ what is that?" a young assistant asked, looking at the scroll on the table with wide eyes.

    "It''s a Scientific Ninjutsu Scroll," Orochimaru replied, a glint of excitement in his eyes.

 Chapter 215:

    Seeing Orochimaru''s rapid recovery from his injuries, Nono couldn''t hide her surprise.

    But then she thought about it, Orochimaru had created recovery potions and pioneered cloning technology. Compared to those feats, the ability to repair his own bones didn''t seem all that impossible. With this realization, Nono quicklyposed herself.

    ---

    It was seven o''clock in the evening at the orphanage.

    This newly established orphanage was still empty, with no one living there besides Nono. Most of the rooms remained vacant, save for one guest room illuminated by the dim glow of a candle.

    Inside, Tsunade sat beside the bed, her gaze fixed on Orochimaru, who was lying there with a calm demeanor.

    Conflicting emotions stirred within her. When she thought about how reckless and dismissive Orochimaru had been earlier, she wanted to punch him all over again. But when she remembered how he hadn''t even tried to avoid her attacks, allowing himself to take the full brunt of her strength, a pang of fear crept into her heart.

    Two entirely opposite feelings warred inside her, leaving her deeply unsettled.

    "How did you find me, Tsunade?" Orochimaru suddenly asked, his calm voice breaking the silence.Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts.

    "I¡­ I went to the Sound Vige. Jiraiya told me where you might be," she admitted. Her voice was quieter than usual, and she avoided Orochimaru''s gaze, guilt from her earlier outburst weighing on her.

    "Jiraiya?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "He only knew the general direction I left in, not my exact location." He paused, then continued, "How long did it take you to find me?"

    "A month and a half," Tsunade replied after a brief hesitation.

    "A month and a half?" Orochimaru fell silent for a moment, then let out a small, exasperated sigh. "So, you spent all that time searching for me just to hit me a few times?"

    "I¡­ I just wanted to knock some sense into you! And besides, you didn''t even try to dodge," Tsunade shot back, her confidence returning. "Also, don''t think for a second that I''m going to forgive you just because of that."

    "Oh? Then what do you n to do?" Orochimaru asked, his tone light.

    Tsunade opened her mouth to respond but faltered, unable toe up with an answer.

    What could she do to him, really? She had hit him, yelled at him, and vented her frustration. Yet, despite all that, the idea of truly cutting ties with him never crossed her mind. After everything they had been through together over the years, a few disagreements or fights weren''t enough to sever their bond.

    "I haven''t decided yet," Tsunade finally said, her voice firm. "But you owe me for this, and I''m not letting you forget it."

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Fine. Just think of it as me owing you one."

    Tsunade seemed satisfied with his response. Orochimaru, meanwhile, rubbed the area where she had punched him earlier, then propped himself up with his hands and sat upright on the bed. §²?¦­???¨º?

    "You''re injured¡ª" Tsunade started to say, but Orochimaru cut her off.

    "It''s nothing."

    Tsunade frowned, but then her expression shifted as another thought came to her. "Speaking of which, I didn''t have a chance to ask earlier, how did you manage to gain the Sage Body? You''re not¡­ you''re not from my n, are you?"

    Orochimaru blinked, clearly caught off guard by the question.

    "Good grief, the two of us¡ª"

    "Don''t even think about it!" Orochimaru interrupted, waving her off before she could continue. "Even if we trace our bloodlines back a thousand years, there''s no way we''d be rted."

    "But¡­ this kind of ability¡­" Tsunade trailed off.

    "With my research skills, achieving something like the Sage Body isn''t out of reach," Orochimaru replied casually, brushing off her concerns.

    ---

    Time has a way of dulling anger, and for Tsunade, the same was true. After spending some time with Orochimaru, her initial fury began to fade.

    However, when she saw Orochimaru walking side by side with Nono earlier, something inside her reignited. It wasn''t jealousy exactly, but an inexplicable irritation. Even though Orochimaru and Nono hadn''t acted the least bit intimate, it still bothered her.

    And so, she hadn''t held back when she punched him earlier.

    Even she was surprised that Orochimaru hadn''t avoided her blow. Though his body seemed unscathed, the fact that he had taken the hit willingly left her with a strange mix of guilt and confusion.

    Then there was Nono''s reaction how she seemed to step in defensively, as if shielding Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru, do you think I have a bad temper?" Tsunade asked suddenly, her voice sharp.

    Orochimaru stared at her, puzzled. "When did I say that? Besides, haven''t you always had this temper?"

    "You used to think I was annoying," she muttered, her tone softer now.

    "I only thought you were annoying because you kept asking the same kinds of questions over and over," Orochimaru replied bluntly. "As one of the Sannin, don''t you think it''s a bit tedious to focus on rtionship drama all the time?"

    "I was just trying to show you that I cared about you!"

    "Cared?" Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head. "Let''s just drop it, Tsunade. There''s no point in dragging this out any further."

    Tsunade hesitated, then reluctantly nodded. "Fine. But¡­ can you at least tell me when you''lle back to the vige?"

    "I still have unfinished business here. It''ll take at least a few more months. You should head back tomorrow," Orochimaru said firmly.

    "Tomorrow? I want to stay here for two more days," Tsunade protested.

    "Do whatever you want."

    "Then I want you to stay with me!"

    "¡­"

    ---

    That night, the two talked at length, but Orochimaru never exined how he had obtained his sage body. Tsunade didn''t press him further, understanding that some secrets were better left untold.

    By the next morning, Tsunade had convinced Orochimaru to stay at the orphanage with her for two days. During that time, she spent most of her hours chatting with Nono, a fact that left Orochimaru slightly perplexed. Still, he didn''t dwell on it.

    On the third morning, as everyone prepared to part ways, Orochimaru pulled Nono aside.

    "Lord Orochimaru, is there something you need?" Nono asked, her tone polite but curious.

    "Something just urred to me," Orochimaru said, his voice calm. "When you were on yourst infiltration mission, you wouldn''t happen to have kept any maps of Suna and Iwa, would you?"

    "Maps?" Nono echoed.

    "Yes. You should have them, right?"

    "Of course," Nono confirmed without hesitation. She reached for a bamboo tube strapped to her waist and handed it to him. "I always carry maps with me. If you need them, they''re yours."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Orochimaru said nothing, opening the tube and pulling out the map inside. He scanned it briefly before frowning.

    "There''s no cemetery marked on this¡­"

 Chapter 163:

    "Will this really keep me safer?"

    Tsunade looked at the grass-green potion in her hand, her curiosity piqued by Orochimaru''s words. This vial was different from the potions she''d seen him create before.

    "Is it as miraculous as you say?" she teased, a faint smile on her lips.

    She didn''t know exactly what this potion did, but she could feel Orochimaru''s genuine concern. There was something special in his gesture that stirred a warmth in her, a feeling she couldn''t quite put into words.

    "You''ll see once you try it," Orochimaru replied with a casual wave of his hand, his voice low and slightly raspy. "But use it only after you reach the front line."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, amused by the mysterious tone he was using. "Is it even more precious than that dark green strengthening potion you made before?"

    Orochimaru had always been a genius in research, consistently producing remarkable creations, so she wasn''t too surprised that he''de up with something new. But his tone was different this time, almost protective.

    "In terms of value¡­ this one is worth at least fifty times more than that potion," Orochimaru said, nonchntly.

    "F-Fifty times?" Tsunade blinked in disbelief. She knew that the advanced strengthening potion alone would probably fetch a price of ten million ryo. So if this one was fifty times that value¡­ Did that mean he was giving her something worth 500 million ryo?Unbelievable.

    "You''re not serious, are you, Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked, halfughing, half-stunned.

    "You know I never joke about these things."

    In truth, this potion was beyond mary value. Even if someone offered 500 million, they wouldn''t be able to buy it. Orochimaru had made it specifically for her, and it was one of a kind. But he kept his exnation simple, knowing Tsunade might not fully grasp theplexity or the danger behind his work.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, you''re amazing!" Tsunadeughed, suddenly jumping into his arms, savoring the solid feel of his chest. In her mind, Orochimaru was always the serious, stoic type. Tenderness wasn''t usually a part of his nature, so his asional disys of affection always caught her off guard and meant a lot to her.

    Despite the closeness, Tsunade didn''t stay with him that night. She had to return to her home and prepare her gear for the uing mission.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru, apanied by Nawaki, saw her off at Konoha''s vige gate.

    Arge group was heading to the front line, so the gate was bustling with vigers saying tearful goodbyes to their loved ones. Couples hugged tightly, families exchanged words of encouragement, and friends held on, fearing that the next meeting could be theirst.

    "Orochimaru, I''m counting on you to look after Nawaki," Tsunade said, fully geared up for war.

    "Don''t worry. Leave him to me," Orochimaru replied, nodding confidently.

    He knew, from his memories of the original timeline, that Nawaki''s life was supposed to end in the Second Shinobi War killed by an explosion. But now, with his own presence disrupting events, he didn''t believe things had to follow the same tragic path.

    In this altered timeline, there was no reason Tsunade couldn''t survive the war. That''s precisely why he''d given her the potion to ensure her safety. She was, after all, his first and only woman so far, and he wasn''t about to let history dictate her fate.

    Tsunade smiled. "Then, I''m counting on you."

    She turned to Nawaki, ruffling his hair affectionately. "Listen to Orochimaru-sensei, alright? If you want to go to the battlefield one day, you need to follow his guidance first. Understand?"

    "Yes, sister! I understand!" Nawaki nodded, his face serious. Although he dreamed of bing Hokage, just like Naruto would in the future, Nawaki was a much more grounded and obedient boy.

    With a final wave, she said goodbye. "See you bothter."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Goodbye, Tsunade," Orochimaru replied, watching as she turned and joined the marching line of shinobi.

    With a singlemand, Tsunade led her team forward, a mix ofbatants and medics moving swiftly toward the distant front line. Orochimaru stayed back, watching her retreating figure until it disappeared over the horizon. ??????§£§¦?

    Just as he was about to turn and head back home with Nawaki, something caught his eye a group of shinobi preparing for deployment. Among them, he noticed a familiar yet unexpected face.

    A young man with silver hair falling loosely over his shoulders, wearing a Konoha uniform and a jonin vest, was adjusting his ninja tools while his teammates bid farewell to their families.

    Kato Dan?

    The man fit the description perfectly. In the original timeline, Kato Dan was Tsunade''s lover, an ambitious shinobi who also dreamed of bing Hokage. He''d met Tsunade after Nawaki''s death, and his life had ended prematurely in the same war. But now¡­

    Dan seemed to sense Orochimaru''s gaze and looked up, meeting his eyes with a polite smile.

    Orochimaru nodded in acknowledgment. Though Kato Dan was well-known in Konoha, Orochimaru had no personal connection to him. He had neither the desire nor the need to get involved.

    However, it appeared that Dan thought differently. Smiling, he walked over to Orochimaru.

    "Lord Orochimaru, it''s an honor."

    "You know me?" Orochimaru asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Dan chuckled. "Everyone in Konoha knows you. You''re one of the legendary Sannin. It''d be hard not to know you."

    Orochimaru nodded, understanding. Being one of the Sannin was like being a celebrity. Plenty of people recognized him, even if he had no idea who they were.

    "Well, I have things to take care of at home. Excuse me."

    Dan was a powerful jonin in his own right, but Orochimaru had little interest in him.

    "Let''s go, Nawaki. Time to head back."

    "Yes, sensei¡ªuh, or should I call you brother-inw? Wait, that doesn''t sound right¡­" Nawaki stammered, looking genuinely confused.

    "Call me whatever you want," Orochimaru said with a shrug.

    "Alright, sensei. But¡­ when can I go to the battlefield?"

 Chapter 218:

    The ancestor of chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya, created a manifestation of her will known as ck Zetsu.

    ck Zetsu manipted Uchiha Madara into resurrecting Kaguya. Before that, Madara had manipted Obito, who in turn tricked Nagato into pursuing the Eye of the Moon n.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The entire history of the ninja world was steeped in one conspiracy after another, an endless web of maniption.

    But Orochimaru, knowing the truth behind it all, remained indifferent.

    He believed in one principle: in the face of overwhelming power, conspiracies and schemes were meaningless.

    Stopping Madara''s resurrection would have been easy for someone like Orochimaru. All it would take was digging out the Rinnegan, sealing it in a potion bottle, and storing it in his system vault. No further precautions would be needed.

    Yet, Orochimaru had no desire to take that path.

    The resurrection of Madara wasn''t something he considered a priority. For someone like Orochimaru, who already understood the timeline of future events, whether Madara returned or not was entirely dependent on his mood. There was no reason to go out of his way to prevent it.

    Slowly emerging from the ground, Orochimaru adjusted his vision to the dim light and sighed, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation."If I had a choice, I''d rather not be digging up graves all day."

    The Edo Tensei, or Reanimation Jutsu, required the gic material of powerful individuals. Tomb-robbing was a necessity. With his mastery of Earth Release, no one could carry out this task faster or more efficiently than Orochimaru.

    He could fly, teleport using the Flying Thunder God Technique, and his proficiency in infiltration was unparalleled.

    Though his Earth Release techniques weren''t quite as advanced as White Zetsu''s, they were more than sufficient for the job. At most, Orochimaru only needed a single night to raid the cemetery of an entire ninja vige.

    ---

    "Hey, you there! What are you doing here so early in the morning?"

    A sudden shout interrupted Orochimaru''s thoughts.

    The sound of footsteps followed as three Iwa ninjas approached.

    Orochimaru, still dressed in the uniform of Iwa Ninja Vige, had his back turned to them, so they hadn''t yet identified him as an intruder.

    Hearing the shout, Orochimaru''s expression turned slightly amused.

    "Have the patrols let their guard down now that the war is over?" he murmured to himself. Then, with a smirk, he added, "Oh well, goodbye."

    Whoosh!

    Orochimaru vanished instantly, leaving the three Iwa ninjas staring at empty air in bewilderment.

    "D-did he just disappear?" one of the ninjas stammered, rubbing his eyes. He tried to convince himself it was just his imagination, but the memory was too vivid to ignore.

    "You saw it too, right?" another asked nervously. "I thought I was seeing things."

    "No way! How could someone just vanish into thin air? It¡­ it couldn''t have been a ghost, could it?"

    "Don''t even joke about that!" the third ninja snapped, his voice shaking. "This needs to be reported to Lord Tsuchikage immediately!"

    The three agreed and hurried off to report the incident.

    ---

    By the time the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, received the news, it had taken on an almost supernatural tone.

    ording to the report, a strange Iwa ninja had been spotted near the cemetery in the early morning hours. All three patrol guards had seen him, but the figure had vanished into thin air. ?????¦¢??

    ¨­noki, skeptical yet cautious, ordered an immediate investigation.

    The Boundary Department found no signs of infiltration. The guards at the vige gates had noticed nothing unusual. Even after mobilizing the entire vige tob the area, they found no trace of an intruder.

    Confusion spread among the Iwa ninja.

    Had all three guards been seeing things? Or was there really a ghost?

    The possibility sent shivers down their spines.

    Of course, the three patrol guards were the most terrified of all. They couldn''t shake the feeling that the figure they had seen bore a striking resemnce to a deceased ninja¡­

    ---

    Unaware of the chaos he had caused in Iwa, Orochimaru had already moved on to Sunagakure.

    Just as before, he ced a Flying Thunder God kunai outside the vige, infiltrated from above, and used the teleportation technique to bypass the barriers undetected.

    With the coordinates provided by Nono, his work was seamless. This time, no one even noticed his presence.

    Speaking of the Flying Thunder God Kunai, Orochimaru had made some customizations.

    The design of the mark on the kunai could be altered based on personal preference. For example, the Second Hokage had a unique design for his mark, while Minato Namikaze''s Flying Thunder God Kunai had a distinct trident shape.

    Orochimaru, true to his nature, had chosen a coiled snake design for his mark.

    Unlike Minato, Orochimaru didn''t rely on the Flying Thunder God Jutsu as a primarybat technique. As a result, he hadn''t invested in creating specialized kunai. Instead, he used ordinary kunai, attaching his custom mark to their handles.

    ---

    The days of tomb-robbing were monotonous, and several more passed in a blur.

    ---

    A few dayster, at the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire, Orochimaru stood at the foot of a remote mountain.

    Squatting down, he ced his hands together in a series of seals.

    "Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation!"

    With a rumbling noise, two upright coffins burst out of the ground.

    The first coffin''s door bore ck characters on a blue background, marked with the number "Three."

    The second coffin''s door bore ck characters on a yellow background, marked with the number "Two."

    Squeak¡­ bang!

    Both coffin doors fell to the ground with a heavy thud, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    From within, two figures emerged, stepping forward with stiff movements.

    The first was a man with striking dark blue hair, yellow eyes, and a blue Kazekage robe. His features resembled those of the Uchiha, though his aura was distinctly different.

    The second figure was entirely wrapped in bandages, with only a single eye visible. He wore a ck ribbon as a forehead protector and simple ck pants.

    Standing before Orochimaru were the Third Kazekage and the Second Tsuchikage, Mu.

    "What is¡­ going on here?" Mu asked, staring at his hands in disbelief. His movements were sluggish, but he retained a semnce of consciousness.

    The Third Kazekage''s sharp eyes immediately focused on Orochimaru. "You¡­ Orochimaru?!"

    "Wee back to the world of the living," Orochimaru said, the corners of his lips curling into a smirk. "Lord Kazekage, it''s been a while."

    "What¡­ what is this?" the Third Kazekage demanded. "I didn''t give you my body, so how¡ª?"

    "There''s no time to exin," Orochimaru interrupted smoothly. "From now on, you''re both my tools."

    "Tools?" The Third Kazekage''s tone turned icy. "I am Kazekage. Do you truly think you can reduce me to something as insignificant as a tool?"

    "Kazekage?" Orochimaru chuckled. "You were Kazekage. But that''s no longer the case."

    "What did you say?!"

    "Why don''t you try moving your body and see for yourself?" Orochimaru suggested, his voice calm butced with an unsettling confidence.

    The Third Kazekage''s expression twisted. "Orochimaru, what have you done to me?!"

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already, so we can reach 10 reviews. 200PS= 1 Extra Chp

 Chapter 165:

    Manda, the giant purple-striped snake with an overbearing personality, was infamous for his arrogance. Unlike the more cooperative summons of Jiraiya and Tsunade, Manda demanded respect and refused to bow down to anyone, even his own summoner.

    This arrogance, however, was well-founded. Manda was massive, incredibly agile for his size, and boasted formidable attack power. He was widely recognized as one of the most powerful summons in the world of ninja beasts.

    Before, when Orochimaru was still with Tsunade, he''d often thought about the differences between their summons. While Tsunade''s and Jiraiya''s were loyal and easy to work with, Manda was the exact opposite, a defiant creature who considered himself the master, unwilling to follow orders withoutpensation or a show of strength.

    Orochimaru had long wanted to summon Manda to gauge his attitude firsthand. And if necessary, he''d put the arrogant snake in his ce. But he hadn''t been confident in his strength before, unsure if he could truly control Manda if things got out of hand. So, he had chosen not to summon him, opting for other, morepliant snakes.

    But now, with his power at its peak, and with the battlefield looming ahead, he decided it was time to deal with Manda properly.

    This was Orochimaru''s first time summoning the legendary snake.

    As Manda emerged in a swirl of smoke, he quickly spotted the boyish-looking man with his hands casually tucked in his pockets, a calm yet cold expression on his face.

    "Who are you supposed to be? Another foolish contractor?" Manda''s golden eyes narrowed, his tone dripping with disdain.

    "My name is Orochimaru. I am your current summoner.""Summoner?" Manda''s pupils constricted before a cruelugh escaped him. "Hah! Foolish boy, I don''t need a master. I may be bound by a contract to help you in battle, but you have no right tomand me. Try, and I''ll crush you where you stand."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "Crush me? With the constraints of the contract, killing your summoner would lead to severe bacsh, wouldn''t it?"

    "Bacsh?" Manda scoffed, his deep voice echoing in the canyon. "I kill for sport. You think I''m concerned about a little bacsh?"

    The giant snake began to turn away. "I''m leaving. Summon me again without a purpose, and I will kill you next time."

    "Hold it."

    Manda paused, turning his head slightly, as Orochimaru continued in an eerily calm tone. "I summoned you today to make it clear, I''m about to go to war. I can''t afford to have a disobedient summon on the battlefield."

    Manda''s eyes narrowed further. "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you telling me to obey your orders? Aughable demand."

    "Then let''s settle it here." Orochimaru''s voice was firm, unwavering. "In a world where strength is everything, maybe the only way to establish respect is through battle. If I win, you''ll follow mymands. If you win¡­ well, I suppose you''re free to do as you please."

    As he finished speaking, Orochimaru raised a hand and beckoned Manda with a slight curl of his fingers, a gesture meant to taunt.

    "Come on."

    "You¡­ insolent brat¡­" Manda''s eyes glinted with malice, his pride clearly stung. "Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant you that wish!"

    With a powerful thrust, Manda lunged forward, his massive jaws snapping toward Orochimaru.

    But Orochimaru was prepared. With a single tap of his toes, he propelled himself backward, his handsing together in a single, decisive p.

    Snap!

    In an instant, Orochimaru''s aura surged. His eyes turned a deep scarlet, and a fierce wind swirled around him, lifting his hair and sending his long coat fluttering as chakra flooded his body. ???¦­???§¦?

    "Wood Release: Secret Technique, Nativity of a World of Trees!"

    With a tremendous burst of chakra, thick, powerful vines erupted from the ground in all directions, racing toward Manda. Orochimaru''s chakra reserves bolstered by his sage body allowed him to unleash the technique without restraint.

    Though Manda was fast and agile, Orochimaru''s Wood Release was a powerful jutsu, once wielded by the First Hokage himself. The vines surged around Manda, multiplying and entwining, growing endlessly as if they possessed a life of their own.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Manda sneered, thrashing against the vines, undeterred. His scales deflected the initial attacks, and he twisted his massive body, trying to break free.

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru''s voice echoed through the canyon, calm yet icy. "This is only the beginning."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ---

    Meanwhile, on the front lines, Tsunade was overwhelmed by the sheer number of injured shinobi.

    The battlefield was a grim sight, wounded soldiersy scattered across makeshift medical tents, many barely clinging to life. The scarcity of medical ninjas was apparent; Konoha had only a few dozen to handle hundreds, sometimes thousands, of casualties.

    The moment Tsunade and her team arrived, they''d been thrown into the thick of it. Tsunade herself was constantly moving between tents, treating wounds, preparing antidotes, and administering healing chakra to the severely injured.

    The shinobi in her care couldn''t help but be amazed.

    "As expected of Lady Tsunade!"

    "Her healing abilities are incredible!"

    "We''re so grateful, Lady Tsunade!"

    In every corner of the medical tent, injured shinobi murmured words of gratitude as the Slug Queen, Katsuyu,y on their shoulders, channeling Tsunade''s healing chakra directly to them. The power of her techniques was undeniable; she could detoxify poisons, heal wounds, and restore strength on a scale that was nothing short of miraculous.

    But even Tsunade''s abilities had their limits. Katsuyu''s healing power was directly linked to Tsunade''s chakra reserves, and the strain was beginning to show.

    In her own tent, Tsunade sat, breathing heavily, her body aching from the near-constant use of chakra.

    "Tsunade-sama, you need to rest. You can''t keep pushing yourself like this!" one of her fellow medics pleaded, concern evident in her voice.

    The medic knew better than most how dangerous chakra exhaustion could be for a ninja. If Tsunade copsed from overexertion, Konoha''s medical support on the front lines would be crippled.

    "Yeah, I know¡­" Tsunade replied, reluctantly acknowledging her own limits. She dismissed her team member and released Katsuyu, intending to lie down for a quick rest.

    As she turned to make herselffortable, her gaze fell on her medical bag lying beside her pillow. She reached over, absently opening it, only to see the grass-green potion Orochimaru had given her before she left.

    In that moment, she remembered his parting words.

    "Use it before going to sleep. The effects will set in faster."

    A soft smile crossed her lips. Orochimaru, you really are something else, she thought. He could be distant, but his gestures of care were genuine in their own way.

    "Let''s see if this thing is as miraculous as you imed, huh?" she muttered with a smirk.

    Tsunade uncorked the vial and drank it down in one gulp. The taste was oddly refreshing, but she didn''t have time to dwell on it. Exhausted from her earlier efforts, she soon drifted into a deep, restorative sleep, her body already beginning to absorb the potion''s effects.

 Chapter 221:

    Orochimaru''s sudden marriage proposal left Tsunade stunned.

    This was entirely out of character for him, Orochimaru was never the type to take the initiative in such matters.

    But her astonishment at his proposal was quickly overshadowed by something far more incredible: Orochimaru could fly.

    Standing outside Konoha Vige, Tsunade wasn''t surprised that Orochimaru had used the Flying Thunder God Technique to transport them. But these enormous ck wings? And the ability to fly freely in the air? That was something she couldn''t ignore.

    Her sharp eyes immediately recognized the source.

    "This is¡­ Ma Release? That ck material¡­ it''s iron sand!" Tsunade murmured to herself. Then her disbelief deepened. "But how? How are you using Ma Release?"

    Orochimaru gave her a faint smile, his raspy voice breaking the silence. "This is what I wanted to show you. When you see this, you should be able to piece things together."

    Hearing his words, Tsunade''s mind began to race. Her initial surprise faded as understanding dawned.

    "Wood Release¡­ Ma Release¡­ Wait. Don''t tell me you''ve somehow fused other people''s bloodline limits into yourself?" Tsunade''s eyes widened in shock. "No¡­ no way!"Orochimaru remained silent, simply descending to the ground with Tsunade in his arms. As theynded, he reached for the Flying Thunder God kunai embedded in the ground.

    With the kunai in hand, he turned to Tsunade. His vertical golden pupils shifted, gradually morphing into a vivid scarlet the unmistakable Sharingan of the Uchiha n.

    "You''re absolutely right," he said simply.

    Tsunade stood frozen, struggling to process what she was seeing.

    "Is that¡­ the Sharingan?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The contrast between Orochimaru''s ck wings and the glowing red of his Sharingan gave him a demonic aura, making him appear almost otherworldly. Coupled with his immortality and mastery of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he seemed more like a myth than a man.

    "Oh my God¡­"

    Tsunade was overwhelmed. As a ninja, she understood the implications of what she was witnessing. Orochimaru wasn''t just revealing ordinary techniques, these were abilities that could shake the entire ninja world to its core.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Why would you tell me something like this?" Tsunade asked, her voice trembling.

    For a ninja, revealing one''s abilities to another was a matter of great trust. Sharing such information exposed vulnerabilities, which could be exploited by enemies. Orochimaru''s willingness to show her these secrets went beyond the trust ofrades, it was a deration of something far deeper.

    "I told you," Orochimaru said, his tone calm. "This is my way of showing sincerity."

    "Sincerity?" Tsunade repeated, her mind shing back to his earlier proposal. "Are you saying this is part of your sincerity for¡­ marriage? But this is¡­"

    For Tsunade, the value of what Orochimaru had revealed far exceeded anything material. It was the ultimate disy of trust.

    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru said, his lips curling into a faint smile as he dispelled the Sharingan and reabsorbed the iron sand into nothingness. "As long as you don''t tell anyone, no one will know, right?"

    "Of course I won''t tell," Tsunade replied earnestly. But then she hesitated, her gaze softening. "Orochimaru¡­ are you really willing to marry me?"

    "What do you think?" he replied, his voice carrying a rare gentleness.

    ---

    And so, it was decided: Orochimaru and Tsunade''s wedding date was set for June 6, Year 36 of Konoha''s founding, just a month away.

    The news spread quickly throughout Konoha, creating a mix of shock and excitement.

    For the vigers and shinobi, the announcement was both surprising and expected. While the timing felt abrupt, many saw it as a natural step. After all, the two had been together for so long. Wasn''t it only a matter of time? §²?¦­?B?S

    ---

    "Orochimaru, it seems I made the right decision not bringing you into Root," Danzo remarked coolly, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.

    The two were meeting in the dimly lit headquarters of Root, where Danzo''s eyes bore into Orochimaru.

    Root''s recruitment process was notoriously strict. To qualify, members had to be orphans with no emotional attachments no connections, no distractions. Only then could they be the perfect tools for the organization.

    At one point, Danzo had considered bringing Orochimaru into Root, but his rtionship with Tsunade had made that impossible.

    Falling in love? Getting married? Such attachments were ipatible with Root.

    Orochimaru responded with a dismissive wave. "Where I work doesn''t matter. It doesn''t affect my goals."

    "Is that so?" Danzo''s sharp gaze lingered on him. "How much does Tsunade know?"

    "Not much," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "Good," Danzo said. "I''d hate for her to ruin our ns."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile, though he said nothing in return.

    ---

    Naturally, the news of the wedding also reached the Third Hokage.

    As the former teacher of both Orochimaru and Tsunade, Hiruzen felt obligated to take on most of the preparations. With both of them having lost their parents, and as their nominal guardian, he took on the role of overseeing their big day.

    The elders of Konoha agreed it was appropriate, though what truly surprised them was the budget.

    Over 200 million ryo.

    It was an astonishing figure, one that raised countless eyebrows.

    Had thebined wealth of the Senju n''s inheritance and Orochimaru''s personal savings all been poured into this single event? It seemed excessive, even for a wedding.

    The Senju n''s resources hadrgely been distributed to the vige after their decline, leaving Tsunade with only the remaining wealth from her family''s coffers. Orochimaru''s research, while self-sustaining, wasn''t known for generating vast profits. How, then, had they amassed such a sum?

    ---

    Back at Orochimaru''s home, Tsunade sat in stunned silence, her earlier happiness reced with disbelief.

    "Two hundred million ryo?!" she eximed. "Orochimaru, are you out of your mind? Where am I supposed to find that kind of money?"

    Orochimaru, calmly fiddling with a scroll, nced at her and waved dismissively. "I didn''t say you had to pay for it."

    "Then where did you get it?" Tsunade demanded. "There''s no way your vige could have earned that much. You don''t even take on missions!"

    Orochimaru smirked faintly. "Don''t worry about it. Just tell people it''s ourbined savings."

    "That''s not the point!" Tsunade huffed, her frustration boiling over. "Spending 200 million on a wedding is insane! If you have that much extra money, you might as well help me fulfill my childhood dream."

    "Your childhood dream?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "Oh, you mean¡­ winning every casino in the world?"

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

    Checkout my new books:

    ¡îDC: Tyrant

    ¡îASOIAF/GOT: The King On The Wall

    ¡îEthan''s Fantasy-Drift

    Check them out so you can vote for anyone you enjoy before the poll ends.

 Chapter 167:

    The stage between the Mangekyo Sharingan and the Rinnegan is known as the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.

    It''s achieved by merging two pairs of Mangekyo eyes, typically those of siblings, resulting in a drastic enhancement of spiritual power. This fusion is what allows for the true awakening of theplete Susanoo, the ultimate form of the Susanoo technique.

    But Orochimaru, having experienced the Mangekyo, knew this wasn''t an absolute requirement.

    Why does the Eternal Mangekyo surpass the regr Mangekyo? It''s due to the fusion of two Mangekyo pairs, which causes a qualitative leap in spiritual energy. The reason sibling eyes are needed for this is due to the gicpatibility required for a sessful merger without rejection, brothers'' genes are typically close enough to avoid the risks. In theory, however, a simr effect could be achieved by father and son, but no one had ever attempted it to confirm.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In short, if one''s spiritual energy was strong enough, it was possible to activate theplete Susanoo without the Eternal Mangekyo.

    For instance, Uchiha Obito, without possessing the Eternal Mangekyo, was still able to manifest theplete Susanoo after transferring his power to Kakashi. This was possible only because of the immense spiritual power he wielded, having been a Jinchuuriki of the Ten-Tails, which vastly amplified the chakra and spiritual power channeled through his eyes.

    Currently, Orochimaru had amassed an immense amount of spiritual power through his experiments, but the limitation was clear: there''s a fundamental difference between the regr Sharingan and the Mangekyo. The gic samples he had collected from ordinary Uchiha bloodlines were only enough to push him to the level of a Mangekyo user, but they didn''t contain the kind of spiritual potency required to reach the Eternal Mangekyo.

    The fusion of two Mangekyo pairs isn''t as simple as doubling power; the synergy produces exponential growth in spiritual strength. So, gathering hundreds of ordinary Sharingan genes would do little to elevate him further, it would barely make a dent.

    If he truly wanted to reach the level of aplete Susanoo, he needed gic material from Uchiha with the Mangekyo itself, someone like Uchiha Madara, Obito, or Itachi.Madara was clearly out of reach, and Obito wasn''t even born yet. As for Itachi or Sasuke¡­ well, they wouldn''t appear for years. This left Orochimaru with only one viable candidate in the current timeline: Uchiha Fugaku.

    Or¡­ possibly Uchiha Mikoto. But her potential to awaken the Mangekyo was uncertain. Given her children''s prodigious abilities, it was possible she carried the gic potential, but she had never shown signs of unlocking it herself.

    As Orochimaru was lost in thought, a sudden voice pulled him back to reality.

    "Lord Orochimaru?"

    He turned to see a small red-haired girl in a short shirt and skirt, her ck thigh-high stockings standing out in the dim light. She looked nervous, almost intimidated.

    "Kushina?" Orochimaru paused, ncing around and realizing he had wandered near the Senju n''s territory. "What are you doing here sote? Are you looking for Tsunade?"

    "Y-Yes¡­" Kushina replied, lowering her head, her usual fiery attitude reced by timidity. She didn''t dare meet his eyes. "But¡­ Tsunade-sama doesn''t seem to be around."

    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied calmly. "She was deployed to the front lines over a week ago."

    "Ah¡­ I didn''t know¡­" Kushina looked disappointed. She''d been busy with school and hadn''t kept up with the news of the war.

    "If there''s anything important, you can tell me," Orochimaru offered, a hint of intrigue in his voice. Kushina might still be a child, but as the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, she held immense potential. She was certainly more interesting to him than Kato Dan. ?§Ñ???????

    "N-No, that''s alright!" Kushina stammered, looking flustered. Without waiting for a response, she quickly bowed and ran off, disappearing into the night.

    Watching her retreat as though fleeing for her life, Orochimaru reached up to touch his cheek, amused. "Am I really that frightening?"

    With a faint smile, he turned and continued on his way back home.

    ---

    The gene fusion serum he had developed could theoretically integrate any gic material. Although conventional wisdom dictated that gene serums were best administered via injection, Orochimaru''s potion, developed with the aid of the system, had eliminated all negative side effects. Thus, it was taken orally instead.

    Far away on the front lines, Tsunade still hadn''t mastered the Yin Seal, so her chakra reserves were limited. Treating so many injured ninja each day drained her significantly. Even with chakra pills, a full night''s rest only restored about half of her chakra at best. The constant strain was beginning to take a toll.

    But today felt different. No, it felt very different.

    The morning after taking Orochimaru''s potion, Tsunade awoke with an unusual sensation. Her chakra reserves, typically higher than average due to her Senju lineage, had now grown to an absurd degree.

    If shepared her previous chakra reserves to a river, what she felt now was like an ocean. She blinked, bewildered, trying toprehend the transformation.

    "Unbelievable¡­ what is this power?" Tsunade murmured to herself, holding up her hands and examining them. She feltpletely rejuvenated; not only had her chakra fully recovered, but it had grown to an extent she''d never thought possible.

    Any lingering fatigue from her previous exertions had vanished entirely, reced by an overwhelming sense of vitality.

    Tsunade wasn''t a fool; she knew that this newfound power was likely linked to Orochimaru''s potion. But even with that knowledge, the sheer potency of it left her stunned.

    "What in the world did Orochimaru put in that vial?" she whispered, half in awe, half in disbelief.

    With her current chakra levels and rapid recovery rate, she could potentially unleashrge-scale ninjutsu without restraint, transforming herself into a veritable humanoid powerhouse.

    Excited to test her abilities, Tsunade quickly rose to her feet and stepped outside her tent, ignoring the curious looks from other medics.

    As she walked, she noticed something remarkable, wherever her feet touched the ground, the grass seemed to grow taller, lusher, responding to her chakra as if it were alive.

    "Wait¡­ is this¡­ Wood Release?" she gasped, staring in disbelief at the grass slowly flourishing beneath her.

    "Did I¡­ awaken the Wood Release?"

 Chapter 168:

    Tsunade''s shock was immeasurable. She felt as though she were in a dream.

    Could she really have awakened Wood Release?

    It seemed impossible.

    But the unmistakable feeling of power surging within her,bined with the sight of nts growing around her as a response to her chakra, proved it was real.

    Wood Release, like Susanoo, actually had different levels of power.

    One version was based on transntation strong, but risky. Overuse would put a strain on the body and lead to severe side effects.

    Another version was derived from gic modifications. This one was safer to use repeatedly but wasn''t particrly powerful; it was more suitable for tasks like building shelters than for actualbat.

    Then there was true awakening. This was much closer to perfection, a pure expression of Wood Release that could be wielded freely.

    But even that wasn''t the ultimate form.The most perfect version was an awakened Wood Release, further enhanced by Sage Mode. Thatbination was truly formidable.

    As a member of the Senju n, Tsunade had always wanted to awaken Wood Release. It was an aspiration held by many within her n. But she knew how rare it was after all, no one since the First Hokage had ever achieved it.

    She''d given up hope a long time ago.

    But now¡­

    Looking at the grass and small nts sprouting around her in response to her chakra, Tsunade''s mind was racing.

    Could Orochimaru really have helped her unlock Wood Release? Was this some kind of temporary effect or something permanent?

    If it was just temporary, she could deal with that. But if it was permanent¡­

    Tsunade didn''t even dare to think about the implications.

    ---

    As the battle raged on the Sand Ninja front, Tsunade''s sudden awakening of Wood Release brought a significant boost to Konoha''s forces. Her enhanced chakra reserves and newfound abilities allowed her to heal more wounded and bolster the morale of her allies.

    With this unexpected advantage, the Konoha forces began to turn the tide, gaining the upper hand against the Sand Ninja. It was an encouraging breakthrough, and even the Third Hokage was visibly pleased when he received the report.

    But he couldn''t help but be puzzled. How was Tsunade able to heal so many people in such a short period? Once or twice could be chalked up to skill, but three or four times? That defied his understanding of her chakra capacity.

    The Third Hokage was curious, but the details weren''t mentioned in the field reports. For now, he''d have to wait until Tsunade returned to ask her himself.

    As for why Tsunade hadn''t reported it yet, she had her reasons. Upon discovering her Wood Release abilities, she realized that it wasn''t a temporary boost, her new powers were permanent.

    She knew better than anyone the value of a permanent Wood Release. If Orochimaru''s earlier estimate of the potion''s worth was around 500 million ryo, this was worth far more perhaps even billions.

    But Orochimaru had given her this gift, and he was an important part of her life. She felt she needed to talk to him first before deciding whether or not to report this newfound ability to the Hokage. ??????¦¥?

    Now, Tsunade understood why Orochimaru had emphasized using the potion only on the battlefield. He was clearly trying to avoid unnecessary attention and probing questions from her.

    In other words, was he¡­ a little annoyed by her? The thought made her feel a mix of frustration and amusement.

    But there was no time to dwell on it; the war demanded her focus. She shelved her questions for now, resolved to get answerster.

    ---

    This war had two main fronts: one against the Sand Ninja and the other against the Stone Ninja. While Konoha was holding its ground against the Sand, they were struggling against Iwa.

    When the Third Hokage received a request for reinforcements from the Iwa battlefield, he made a swift decision.

    "Orochimaru, we need you on the battlefield," he announced simply, effectively assigning Orochimaru''s next mission.

    Orochimaru, who had been expecting this, nodded without hesitation.

    "Which front am I to go to?"

    "The Iwa side," the Third Hokage replied. With Jiraiya still away and Tsunade holding the line against Suna, Orochimaru was the best choice for the Iwa front.

    "Understood. Who will be joining me?"

    The Third Hokage handed over a few files. "The enemy has been using gueri tactics, spreading their forces over a long front and fighting in small teams. You''ll need to counter them in a simr way."

    "A six-man squad?" Orochimaru noted as he looked through the files.

    "Exactly. One sensor-type and fivebat-types," the Hokage confirmed. Due to the limited number of sensor ninjas avable, Konoha had distributed them thinly across squads.

    Orochimaru flipped through the profiles in his hand. Besides Nawaki, who had been assigned to him specifically by the Hokage, there was another name that caught his attention, a young man with ck hair and white eyes.

    "Hizashi Hyuga¡­?"

    Hizashi was only thirteen, just a year older than Nawaki. Talented enough to be trusted inbat.

    The fact that the Hyuga n had assigned someone of Hizashi''s potential to his team spoke volumes. Hizashi was a prodigy within his n. The Hyuga were very selective about which Jonin led their young geniuses, and there were only a few in Konoha whom they''d trust for such a role.

    With Jiraiya away, Tsunade assigned to medical support, and Hatake Sakumo on the Suna front, the Hyuga n had chosen Orochimaru.

    Carrying hisrge scroll, Orochimaru made his way to the vige gate, flipping through the files of his team members once more.

    In addition to Nawaki and Hizashi, there were three other Chunin, rtively unknown butpetent enough to have been assigned to the warfront. Orochimaru felt the weight of responsibility settling on him; Konoha often paired seasoned ninja with less-experienced ones to ensure skill development and protect valuable talent.

    At the gate, his squad awaited him¡ªHizashi, Nawaki, and three Chunin, all fully equipped and ready for deployment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Orochimaru-sama!" they greeted him, bowing respectfully.

    Orochimaru, now wearing his Jonin vest, acknowledged them with a nod. "I won''t waste time with speeches. Follow my lead on the battlefield, and I''ll do my best to keep you alive."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Finally, we''re going to the battlefield!" Nawaki cheered, noticeably more excited than his teammates. Unlike the others, he seemed utterly fearless, practically buzzing with enthusiasm.

    Even Hizashi couldn''t help but give him a curious look. Was this kid really so young and fearless?

    "Check your ninja tools and equipment!" Orochimaru instructed, casting a final nce over his squad. "If everything''s in order, we''ll move out immediately."

 Chapter 224:

    Danzo unconditionally supported Orochimaru''s research.

    After all, Orochimaru was creating talents for him, an invaluable asset to his ambitions. Danzo had no reason to object.

    Moreover, the First Hokage''s cells might have been a closely guarded secret to others, but to Orochimaru, it was hardly ssified information. For that reason, Danzo didn''t hesitate to bring him to see the remains of Senju Hashirama.

    "Open it," Danzo ordered.

    Two Root operatives stepped forward, quickly unlocking the thick chains and removing the seals. As the heavy locks clicked open, the solid lid of the coffin was lifted.

    Insidey the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, a ck-haired man dressed in simple trousers but shirtless, his body unnervingly well-preserved.

    Orochimaru stepped forward slowly, his golden eyes studying the legendary figure in the coffin. Even he couldn''t help but marvel. This truly is the God of the Shinobi World, he thought.

    Even in death, Hashirama''s body radiated an otherworldly vitality.

    His cells continued to regenerate and reproduce, a phenomenon unheard of in normal humans. Uchiha Madara had bitten off a piece of Hashirama''s flesh in the past, and even Danzo had once grafted the cells onto his own body. Yet now, Hashirama''s body appearedpletely whole, with no sign of the previous wounds.It was miraculous.

    Of course, Orochimaru wasn''t surprised that Hashirama''s body hadn''t decayed. Preservation techniques weremon enough, and if ordinary ninja could preserve corpses, it was no stretch to assume Konoha''s upper echelon had ess to far more advanced methods.

    Orochimaru reached out, his hand glowing faintly with chakra. Without hesitation, he ced his palm on Hashirama''s forehead.

    "Orochimaru, what are you doing?" Danzo asked sharply, frowning as he watched.

    "Nothing much," Orochimaru replied calmly. "Just checking something."

    "Checking? Checking what?" Danzo asked, his suspicion growing. Does he think the First Hokage is still alive?

    "It''s¡­ difficult to exin," Orochimaru said vaguely, withdrawing his hand.

    In truth, he had been probing for traces of Asura''s chakra within Hashirama''s body.

    Orochimaru still wasn''t entirely certain what Asura and Indra''s chakras were in essence. Were they simply a type of energy, or did they represent something physical?

    ording to his understanding of how Uchiha Madara awakened the Rinnegan, Madara''s chakra was tied to Indra, while Hashirama''s chakra belonged to Asura.

    But if both had died, did that chakra still exist?

    If it did, how could it reincarnate into others?

    And if it didn''t, then why did Hashirama''s cells still exhibit such astonishing vitality? Surely that vitality was tied to Asura''s chakra, yet it continued to thrive even now.

    Orochimaru sighed and shook his head, pushing the thought aside. This wasn''t something he could resolve at the moment.

    "I''ll need arger sample this time," he said finally, his voice steady. "Twice the amount asst time."

    Danzo nodded and motioned for the operatives to proceed. One of them stepped forward and carefully cut a piece of flesh from Hashirama''s arm, cing it into a specialized potion vial.

    After undergoing further processing and sealing, the sample was ready. Orochimaru and Danzo left the secret chamber together.

    With Orochimaru''s expertise, there was technically no need to repeatedly obtain fresh samples. Through cloning and cell division, he could regenerate unlimited quantities of the cells.

    However, the small amount of material he''d obtained previously had beenrgely used up. Cultivating more with what remained would have been time-consuming and inefficient, so it made sense to collect additional material while he had the opportunity. ???¨°£Â???

    This time, the quantity should be sufficient.

    ---

    The days that followed were consumed by experiments.

    Orochimaru spent most of his time shuttling between Konoha and hisboratory, focusing on refining his gic modification techniques.

    His approach was straightforward: use diluted gic enhancement fluid to improve the children''s physiques gradually.

    Gic modification was distinct from gic fusion. The goal wasn''t to create a perfect transformation, but rather to establish a strong foundational physique.

    A single dose of the primary enhancement fluid, when diluted, could strengthen nearly ten subjects. It was an efficient and rtively low-cost method, though Danzo bore the financial burden entirely.

    Unbeknownst to Danzo, Orochimaru was using his proprietary strengthening fluid for the experiments.

    Danzo provided three groups of children in total, each consisting of about eight individuals. Orochimaru divided them into separate batches for transformation, ensuring he could closely monitor their progress.

    For half a year, Orochimaru remained grounded, unable to venture far due to the need for daily observations and meticulous record-keeping.

    ---

    Six monthster, on a remote mountaintop several miles from Konoha, the ground was littered with craters and debris.

    Two figures a man and a woman faced off in the clearing.

    "Take this!" Tsunade shouted, her fist mming into the earth with a thunderous impact.

    The ground trembled under the force, splitting into wide fissures as the shockwave spread.

    Orochimaru nimbly leapt backward, avoiding the brunt of the attack. "Tsunade, your punches are powerful, I''ll give you that," he said with a smirk. "But your speed leaves much to be desired."

    "Stop running your mouth and fight me properly!" Tsunade retorted, pushing off the ground with her toes andunching herself high into the air.

    With a resounding cry, she came crashing down like a meteor, her fist smashing into the ground and leaving a massive crater nearly 100 meters wide. The shockwave sent rocks and debris flying in all directions.

    Standing amidst the chaos, Tsunade flexed her fingers. "Ever since I awakened my sage body, my strength''s grown exponentially. You know what''ll happen if Ind a clean hit on you, don''t you, Orochimaru?"

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru replied smoothly, dodging the attack with ease. "I won''t give you that chance."

    Before Tsunade could respond, she noticed something unusual.

    The dust began to clear, revealing countless glimmering des hovering in midair.

    "What¡­ are those?" Tsunade murmured, her eyes widening as she recognized the iconic shape. "Kusanagi des? So many?"

    With a confident smile, Orochimaru gestured toward the floating swords. "Do you know what I call this move?"

    "What?"

    "I call it Ten Thousand Swords Formation."

    With a flick of his wrist, the swarm of Kusanagi swords descended toward Tsunade in an unrelenting wave, their sharp edges glinting menacingly.

    The sheer scale of the attack left no room for escape.

    The sound of des slicing through the air filled the clearing as the ground, already battered, was further torn apart by the onught.

    "Don''t expect me to hold back just because we''re married," Orochimaru called out, his voiceced with yful mockery.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ha! You think you can beat me with a cheap trick like this?" Tsunade''s voice rang out defiantly from within the smoke and debris.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, intrigued by her confidence.

    As the dust settled, his curiosity turned into genuine surprise.

    Standing amidst the wreckage was a massive, otherworldly gate, its design both imposing and ominous.

    "This¡­ Rashomon?!" Orochimaru eximed. "When did you learn that technique?"

    ***

    Bonus.

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 170:

    The war continued, but with Hatake Sakumo and Orochimaru on the front lines, the offensive from Suna and Iwa was significantly weakened. Konoha''s forces finally had a moment to breathe.

    ---

    Ten dayster, on the border of the Land of Earth.

    At the junction of Earth, Rain, and Grass Countries, a few bottomless ravines sliced through the ground like scars, marking the division between the three territories. Here, representatives from multiple factions were meeting to discuss an uneasy alliance.

    One figure wore an Iwa forehead protector, another bore the Sand symbol, and a third came from a smaller, lesser-known country.

    The ninja from this small nation was holding a strange grenade, crafted by Orochimaru, and turning it over in his hands as he examined it closely.

    "This thing looks like our own weaponry," he muttered, "but the craftsmanship is entirely different. This one''s far more refined."

    "So you''re saying this wasn''t provided by your country?" the Iwa envoy asked.

    There had been previous suspicions that Konoha''s advanced weaponry was supplied by this smaller nation. But apparently, that wasn''t the case.The ninja from the small nation snorted in disdain. "Supplying Konoha with technology? Don''t be absurd. We may be a small nation, but we''ve survived in the shadow of the great powers by guarding our unique resources closely. You think we''d just hand over our secrets?"

    "Understood," said the Iwa and Suna representatives, exchanging a look. They''d half-expected this answer.

    "Fine," the Iwa envoy said, waving the issue aside. "Let''s get to the real business. We want your country tounch an attack on Konoha."

    The small nation''s ninja raised an eyebrow. "And why would we do that? We''re not afraid of your reprisals, but we''re also not eager to provoke Konoha without good reason. You should understand our position."

    "Of course." The Iwa envoy nodded. "We''re willing to pay handsomely for your cooperation. And once it''s done, we''re prepared to allocate certain strategic resources to you as well."

    "Strategic resources?" The small nation''s ninja chuckled. "You big countries must really be desperate. But don''t insult us by thinking we''re so naive. We don''t intend to y the fool just for a few scraps."

    The Iwa envoy clenched his jaw, but before he could respond, the small nation''s representative continued, "If you want us to risk provoking Konoha, you''ll have to increase the payment by 30% on top of the original offer."

    "Thirty percent more? That''s a steep increase," said the Suna representative, his face twisted in irritation.

    "Steep? Do you think ninja tools just appear out of thin air?" the small nation''s ninja scoffed. "Every kunai, every shuriken we use is money spent. And that''s without mentioning the exploding tags, soldier pills, and chakra-restoration supplies. War is expensive."

    The Iwa and Suna envoys exchanged a reluctant nce. They didn''t like being strong-armed, but with their forces struggling against Konoha, they had little choice.

    Grudgingly, they nodded their agreement, cementing the terms of their uneasy alliance.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Konoha, many vigers were still basking in the glow of Konoha''s recent victories. Everywhere, people spoke of the incredible feats of three individuals: Hatake Sakumo, Orochimaru, and Tsunade.

    Two of them were dominating the battlefield, while one was healing the entire army.

    "Simply incredible¡­ no wonder Tsunade-sama¡­"

    As she walked through the bustling streets, a young red-haired girl listened to the vigers'' excited conversations with a look of amazement. Kushina had always known Tsunade was strong, but this was beyond what she''d imagined. ???????¨¨?

    When Tsunade had once bragged that her boyfriend was the strongest of his generation, Kushina hadn''t really believed it. After all, iming to be the "strongest" sounded a bit far-fetched. Even after hearing about the Sannin''s victory over Hanzo, she was still skeptical. After all, it was three against one.

    But now? Hearing how Orochimaru was single-handedly holding back enemy forces, she couldn''t help but be impressed. She''d seen the horrors of battle herself and knew how devastating trained ninjas could be. To stand against entire enemy forces was remarkable.

    "Tsunade-sama is so lucky¡­" she murmured, a hint of admiration in her voice.

    As she made her way to school, she daydreamed about finding someone just as powerful for herself someday. But her thoughts were interrupted when she noticed a certain blond-haired boy staring at her from across the room.

    "Hey, you sissy!" she snapped, ring at him. "What are you staring at? Keep looking, and I''ll beat you up!"

    Startled, the boy quickly turned his head, not daring to meet her gaze again.

    ---

    That night, within the Uchiha npound.

    Since this conflict was more limited in scale, many of Konoha''s elite ns hadn''t deployed all their members, and a good portion of Konoha''s forces remained in the vige. Consequently, the Uchiha district was still bustling with activity.

    In one particr room, Uchiha Akihara sat alone, his gaze fixed on the flickering candlelight as he pondered a recent development.

    "The strengthening serum from the vige¡­ it certainly helps the n members control their Sharingan better. A good thing, no doubt."

    "But is there truly a limited supply of it?"

    He muttered to himself, contemting the possibilities. "Maybe if I found the right person, I could get more information¡­"

    "Father, what are you thinking about?"

    The sudden voice broke his reverie. He looked up to see a young girl standing in the doorway¡ªMikoto, his daughter.

    "Ah, Mikoto¡­ It''s nothing, really," he said, offering her a faint smile. "Just some n matters."

    "Is it important?" she asked curiously.

    "Not very important," he replied, then paused, his expression softening. "Though¡­ perhaps it could be."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Realizing he didn''t want to burden her with n issues, he gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it. You should get some rest."

    "Alright, Father," Mikoto said with a small nod before heading back to her room.

    As he watched her retreating figure, Akihara''s expression turned thoughtful once more.

 Chapter 171:

    At the Konoha camp on the Iwa Ninja front line, Orochimaruy on arge boulder just outside the base, dressed in his usual ninja attire, Jonin vest, and Konoha forehead protector. Eyes closed, he appeared rxed, as if he had nothing to worry about.

    And, in truth, he didn''t. The enemy had grown wary of him after countless encounters. By now, every time Iwa or any other hostile force spotted him, they would retreat without a second thought. Even the most determined raiding parties would break off their attacks at the first sign of his presence.

    So Orochimaru found himself with little to do. Days blurred together as he idly waited for an enemy who would nevere close enough to fight.

    As hey there, a different kind of restlessness crept into his mind, memories of Tsunade. Her presence, her scent, her warmth¡­ All things he missed more than he''d care to admit. He couldn''t remember thest time he''d felt this sort of attachment to anyone.

    "Am I¡­ getting soft?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, looking up at the sky with a hint of self-criticism. "Missing a woman on the battlefield¡­ the so-called tomb of heroes¡­"

    But just as he was about to shake off the thought, his attention snapped to the sky.

    "What¡­?"

    His eyes narrowed as he saw a glint on the horizon. An emergency re rocketed into the air from the far end of the camp, signaling an imminent attack.

    "Enemy sighted!" someone yelled, causing the entire camp to stir.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om"Who''s setting off res here?" grumbled one of the Konoha ninjas nearby. "This is our base. There''s no way the enemy could get this close without a warning¡­"

    But then, the ninja caught sight of Orochimaru standing beside the re, and his doubts faded. If Orochimaru had signaled the alert, it was no mistake.

    Following Orochimaru''s gaze, the Konoha forces looked to the sky and froze in shock.

    "What¡­ what is that?"

    "Ninjas¡­ flying?"

    Above them, dozens of airborne figures with metal wings hovered ominously, filling the sky over the Konoha camp. The sheer sight was enough to strike fear into the hearts of the most seasoned ninja. Humans weren''t meant to fly, especially not in such numbers.

    "This¡­ this can''t be possible, can it?"

    Sitting nearby, Hizashi Hyuga activated his Byakugan. He focused on the strange metal wings attached to each figure, noting the flow of chakra.

    "They''re channeling chakra into those metal wings to stay airborne¡­" Hizashi murmured in amazement.

    "Get down!" Orochimaru suddenly ordered, his voice cutting through the panic.

    In an instant, the airborne shinobi unleashed a hailstorm of bullets and explosives from above, transforming the battlefield into a scene of chaos. Explosions tore through the camp, and Konoha ninjas scrambled for cover, but the sudden barrage caught many off-guard.

    While Konoha ninjas tried to retaliate with kunai, shuriken, and other projectiles, the airborne ninjas were simply too fast. Their bullets rained down at speeds no traditional weapon could match, and the Konoha forces found themselvespletely outpaced.

    Through the smoke and fire, an airborne ninja caught sight of Orochimaru, standing defiantly by the boulder with his team gathered around him. Grinning, the attacker angled downward, aiming directly for him with his weapons primed.

    Orochimaru''s team scattered at hismand, diving for cover, but Orochimaru himself stood his ground. His golden eyes shifted, the irises turning a vivid scarlet as he activated his Sharingan. Lightning crackled in his raised hand, building in intensity. ?????§à???¡ì

    The airborne ninja scoffed at the sight. "Using Lightning Release from that distance? Pathetic. No matter how fast you think you are, you won''t be able to hit me."

    He was still mentally congratting himself when Orochimaru''s lightning surged forward, impossibly fast.

    Zap!

    The shock paralyzed the enemy mid-air, his eyes widening in disbelief as his body seized up. He began to plummet from the sky, utterly helpless.

    "Earth Release: Quagmire!" Orochimaru murmured, forming a single hand sign.

    As the ninja hit the ground, the earth beneath him turned to thick mud, swallowing him up before he had a chance to recover.

    From a distance, one of Orochimaru''s team members stared at the scene, stunned. "What¡­ what just happened?"

    ---

    Once the bombardment ended, Konoha''s camp was left in ruins, smoke and mes rising from scattered fires. The air ninjas retreated quickly, vanishing over the horizon as swiftly as they''d arrived, leaving only destruction in their wake.

    Aside from the one Orochimaru took down, none of the airborne ninjas were harmed.

    "Sensei, what was that?" Nawaki demanded, running up to him. "Who were those guys?"

    "Troublesome¡­" Orochimaru murmured, his gaze fixed on the retreating figures. "So they finally made their move."

    The Land of Sky. An anomaly among the hidden viges, their ninja specialized not in traditional ninjutsu, but in mechanical technology and aerialbat. While most viges focused on honing their chakra techniques, these ninjas wielded modern weaponry¡ªaircraft, bombs, and even machine guns.

    In terms of pure technology, they were decades ahead of everyone else. Though Orochimaru himself had been dabbling in advanced weapons, he was nowhere near their level, not with the limited resources and time he''d had.

    "Why did they retreat after just one attack?" Nawaki muttered, frustrated.

    "They don''t have unlimited chakra," Hizashi replied calmly, his Byakugan still active as he observed the remnants of the retreating force. "From the amount of chakra they used to stay airborne andunch their attack, I''d say they''re likely headed somewhere nearby to refuel and regroup."

    Orochimaru turned, a hint of surprise on his face as he looked at Hizashi. "Impressive insight, Hizashi. We''ll investigate further, but first, we need to make preparations in case they return."

    Taking arge scroll from his back, Orochimaru opened it and began issuing orders.

    "Mita, go inform the campmander to be on high alert for any possible Iwa reinforcements. We''re vulnerable right now."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Ishihara, Kazuki, distribute these scrolls to the Uchiha squad members in the camp. If theye back, we''ll need everyone''s Sharingan ready."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Hizashi, stay with me. I''ll show you how to use one of these scrolls."

    As Orochimaru handed out the equipment, he began setting up defenses and preparing for a possible second wave.

    War was never without casualties. The loss of life was inevitable, and he had no illusions about it. But as long as he could keep his team intact, the rest was just coteral.

    Why was he fighting, really? Orochimaru found himself mulling over the question as he watched his team carry out his orders. He wasn''t particrly loyal to Konoha. It wasn''t for a sense of duty or love for his vige.

    But he also knew he couldn''t afford to lose.

 Chapter 172:

    Orochimaru''s abilities, Wood Release and the Sharingan, are both techniques he can''t reveal for the time being. Therefore, he uses them with great caution.

    For instance, when he subdued Manda before, he specifically chose an isted area on the outskirts of Konoha. Likewise, when dealing with the airborne ninja from the Land of Sky just now, he positioned himself at a particr angle.

    He believed that in the chaos of the recent battle, no one would notice the brief shift in his pupils.

    And indeed, that was the case.

    His team was the only one present at that location, with the other Konoha ninjas stationed farther away. As for his own squad, the cover they had chosen happened to be positioned behind him, so they wouldn''t have seen Orochimaru''s eyes at all.

    The only one who could have noticed was Hizashi with his Byakugan. However, Hizashi had been focused on the airborne enemies, making it unlikely he noticed Orochimaru''s actions.

    Orochimaru ignored the Sky ninja who had been swallowed by the mire. Instead, he took the lead in retrieving his equipment.

    Seeing this weapon, both Nawaki and Hizashi were momentarily stunned.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ---The war was turning out to be even harsher than expected.

    There wasn''t just one squadron of airborne ninjas; in fact, they had multiple formations. And before they couldunch a second airstrike, the Iwa forces initiated their own offensive.

    Clearly, this was a coordinated assault.

    In the Konoha base, only a limited number of ninjas were present. Most of Konoha''s shinobi were out on missions. Those stationed at the base, including medical personnel and the wounded, numbered around two thousand.

    In other words, the ones repelling the Iwa forces were the Konoha ninjas out on missions, not the defenders at the camp.

    Because of this, unexpected shifts urred on the battlefield.

    The air ninjas'' assault route was visible to many Konoha squads on assignment. With many of the base''s stationed forces having family and friends on those missions, the aerial attack from behind unsettled the younger, less experienced Konoha forces, affecting their morale.

    As they then faced the advancing Iwa forces, their fighting spirit weakened.

    Soon, news of multiple team defeats began to reach the Konoha base on the Iwa front.

    Meanwhile, the base itself was in chaos.

    Orochimaru had already ced arge scroll on Hizashi''s back, and they watched as more and more wounded were carried into the medical tents, while bodies were brought out.

    Orochimaru and Hizashi stood by, unphased. Both had been hardened by previous battles and were no longer shocked by such scenes.

    Nawaki, however, was visibly shaken, clearly unprepared for the full brutality of war. This was far worse than anything he''d encountered on a mission.

    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"

    Orochimaru extended his hands, summoning snakes that wrapped around the Kong ninja''s body, pulling him out of the quagmire. The man had been submerged for so long that he was already dead, his face caked with mud and unrecognizable. ???O?£Â¨§?

    Orochimaru walked over, forming a seal.

    "Water Release!"

    A stream of water appeared out of thin air, pouring over the Kong ninja''s body, washing away the dirt.

    "Nawaki, go and remove his equipment."

    "Yes, sir!" Nawaki snapped out of his daze and quickly followed the order.

    Nawaki had already taken lives on the battlefield, so he was no longer afraid of handling corpses.

    As for Orochimaru, why had he used a lightning attack on the Sky ninja, only to catch him with a quagmire upon his fall?

    The answer was obvious, Orochimaru was very interested in the Sky ninja''s flight equipment. To prevent it from breaking upon impact, he''d used Earth Release to cushion the fall.

    As Orochimaru cast the water jutsu, Hizashi watched in shock, eyes wide with realization.

    "He¡­ he can use Water Release? And to summon so much water from nowhere?"

    During previous missions, Orochimaru had used Wind and Earth Release, and just now he had shown Lightning and Water Release.

    By now, Hizashi had no doubt that Orochimaru could use Fire Release as well.

    All five elements? Even the Third Hokage himself was only rumored to possess such mastery.

    And summoning so much water out of thin air? That was a feat typically associated only with the Second Hokage. Ordinary Water Release users needed a nearby water source or had to create it by converting chakra within themselves.

    Only true masters of Water Release could produce water independently.

    But Orochimaru?

    Could he truly be a Water Release master?

    This was absurd.

    Orochimaru was unaware of Hizashi''s inner thoughts, as he saw this as a basic operation. At his level, wielding the five elements was second nature.

    With sufficient chakra and mental control, he could alter the form and range of his jutsus as he wished.

    He could even create a Water Release technique in the shape of an umbre spanning a hundred meters if he wanted.

    The Five Elements techniques, while powerful, could still be tailored to suit specific situations. Like the Thunder Release he had used on the air ninja earlier.

    By focusing a concentrated amount of chakra on a single point, he had extended the reach of the lightning jutsu.

    Paired with his Mangekyo Sharingan, he created two simultaneous illusions for the Sky ninja, one where the jutsu couldn''t reach him, and another where Orochimaru wouldn''t be able to keep up with his speed.

    That illusion alone was enough to paralyze his opponent.

    Under normal circumstances, a lightning attack wouldn''t reach that far. But the Sky ninja didn''t expect Orochimaru''s advanced chakra control.

    As for the Sky ninja''s belief that his speed would save him, he never anticipated that Orochimaru''s Sharingan held space-rted abilities.

    Quick? Hard to hit? Orochimaru simply slowed him down with his left-eye''s Mangekyo technique, trapping him in ce.

 Chapter 228: Chaper 228

    In the ninja world, it was a well-known reality: the strong preyed on the weak. Large nations oppressed smaller ones, while smaller nations struggled to survive, maneuvering in the cracks left by the powerful.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The survival of small countries wasn''t a coincidence. Some allied with the great nations, others relied on unique secret techniques, and some took advantage of naturally defensive terrain. In short, they became thorns that even the great powers found hard to remove.

    For the most part, the major nations, too busy fighting amongst themselves, had no time to deal with these "nuisances." This allowed the smaller nations to endure.

    Originally, there was a precarious bnce between the five great powers. However, when the First Hokage established Konoha, he distributed the nine tailed beasts among the major nations to ensure equilibrium. This act created a strange but functional bnce of power.

    This delicate bnce kept the five major countries locked in a constant cycle of conflict without outright annihtion. Every nation knew they had their own tailed beast, making any attempts to destroy one another a daunting and often futile task.

    But Orochimaru''s emergence began to disrupt this bnce.

    Before, his reputation in the original timeline wasn''t built on overwhelmingbat strength. His greatest asset was his almost unkible survivability, a traitparable to that of a cockroach. His directbat ability wasn''t particrly impressive.

    For example, he required Kimimaro and others'' help to kill the Fourth Kazekage. In his battle against the aging Third Hokage, Orochimaru barely came out alive. He even struggled against a four-tailed Naruto.

    But now? Orochimaru''s strength had undergone a dramatic transformation. He had reached the super Kage-level, capable of saving an entire battlefield single-handedly and even killing the Third Kazekage in directbat.That aplishment alone had sent shockwaves throughout the ninja world.

    What''s more, his scientific research capable of boosting thebat effectiveness of an entire vige posed an even greater threat. The leaders of the other great nations believed that, given a few more years, Konoha could potentially use Orochimaru''s abilities to annex any of the major ninja viges.

    The thought was enough to make them restless.

    Unless Orochimaru was dealt with, they would never feel secure.

    But targeting Orochimaru was no simple task.

    Even leaving aside whether Konoha would ever agree to surrender him, there were serious internal hurdles to ovee in forming an alliance between these nations.

    Would Kumo simply follow Onoki''s suggestion and turn on Konoha? Of course not.

    The Third Raikage only promised to consider Onoki''s proposal but made no immediate decision. He knew that even if they decided to act against Konoha, they would need a sound justification.

    Onoki understood this as well. He wasn''t in a rush, he had already waited a long time and could afford to wait a little longer.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had no idea that the other great nations were plotting against him.

    Even if he had known, it was unlikely he''d have cared. His current strength gave him an unshakable confidence.

    With abilities like Flying Thunder God, Orochimaru knew he was exceptionally difficult to corner. If worst came to worst, he could always retreat.

    What? The Second Hokage, who also used Flying Thunder God, still died?

    That was different. The Second Hokage intentionally lured the enemy to ensure hisrades could escape. Orochimaru had no intention of ying the martyr. His use of the Flying Thunder God technique was purely pragmatic, if things got dangerous he''d simply leave.

    ---

    "In just half an hour, if this first batch of kids survives, the experiment will be a sess."

    Inside a secretboratory, Orochimaru stood calmly, observing the eight experimental chambers filled with specialized fluid.

    Gic modification was no challenge for him anymore.

    If the power of the First Hokage''s cells was too overwhelming, it could be diluted. If a child''s body was too weak to handle the procedure, their physique could be enhanced. ??????¦¥s?

    Creating a batch of inferior Wood Release users was not a difficult feat for him at this point.

    Danzo, standing nearby, nodded in satisfaction at Orochimaru''s words.

    "Judging from their vital signs, they should all survive. Orochimaru, your methods never cease to amaze me."

    In front of them were eight children who had undergone the gic modifications. If properly nurtured, each child could easily be an elite Jonin in the future.

    "It''s just a minor matter," Orochimaru said casually, waving a hand. "If you want, I can even give them Sharingan."

    Danzo''s eyes briefly lit up at the thought but quickly dimmed. "Sharingan and Wood Release? Thatbination would be frighteningly powerful¡­ but no, the Sharingan supply is already stretched thin."

    Danzo knew that managing and controlling children with such overwhelming power would be a monumental challenge.

    Orochimaru smirked faintly but didn''t press the issue.

    ---

    "Danzo-sama, we have a situation!"

    The sudden voice of a Root ninja broke through the silence.

    Danzo''s face darkened. "What''s wrong?"

    "We''ve detected signs of enemy ninja activity nearby!"

    "What?" Danzo''s expression shifted immediately. "Take me to see!"

    It took less than ten minutes for Danzo to return, his face grim.

    "Orochimaru, we may have beenpromised," he said tly.

    "Compromised? Has someone found us?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm, though his golden eyes sharpened slightly.

    Danzo nodded. "Yes. Based on the traces we found, someone was here recently. If they report their findings to Sarutobi, we''re finished here."

    "What a pity for thisb," Orochimaru remarked with mock regret, though his tone carried no real emotion.

    "There''s no other choice." Danzo sighed deeply. "You leave first, I''ll take care of this."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "You sure?"

    Danzo nodded firmly. "Sarutobi already suspects our coboration, but I can''t let him find concrete evidence. I''ll handle it."

    "Well, if you insist¡­" Orochimaru smiled faintly and began packing his tools without haste.

    Minutester, he walked out of theboratory. Once out of sight, he activated the Flying Thunder God and vanished into thin air.

    Danzo, meanwhile, had prepared for such a scenario from the start.

    Once the experiment wasplete, he ordered his subordinates to evacuate the eight children, then set up a soundproof barrier around theb. The entire area was rigged with countless explosive tags.

    Boom!

    Theboratory was reduced to rubble in a series of deafening explosions.

    Finally, Danzo''s Earth Release ninjas worked together to bury the remains of theb deep underground, ensuring it would never be discovered again.

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 174:

    The second wave of attacks from the Sky Ninjas wasn''t as effective as the first.

    After all, Konoha, as thergest vige in the ninja world, was quick to adapt. The initial surprise had worked in the enemy''s favor, but a second attempt? This time, it wasn''t going to go so smoothly.

    Orochimaru took his weapon back and nced over at Nawaki, who was hiding nearby. Because of his rtionship with Tsunade, Orochimaru kept a close eye on Nawaki on the battlefield, keeping him by his side. It might slow Nawaki''s growth as a shinobi, but Orochimaru didn''t mind. He was genuinely curious to see if he could change Nawaki''s fate.

    After confirming that Nawaki was safe, Orochimaru turned his attention to Hizashi. The thirteen-year-old Hyuga was carrying his scroll and maneuvering among the rocks, searching for an angle tounch an attack. Without long-range techniques like the Eight Trigrams Air Palm, he relied on the tools Orochimaru had provided, thirty rounds of heat-seeking rockets that could keep him in the fight.

    The Sky Ninjas quickly took note of Hizashi''s movements and decided to target him.

    "So Konoha has tech simr to ours?"

    "Interesting. Take out that kid first."

    But before they could act, there was a sudden whistling sound.

    A Sky Ninja was shot down instantly, and Konoha ninjas on the ground quickly moved in, finishing him off.Seeing his teammate killed, the Sky Ninja captain narrowed his eyes. "That''s Konoha''s long-range weapon we heard about. Annoying, indeed."

    "Damn it¡­"

    "Look out!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Three more Sky Ninjas dropped out of the sky, their metal wings breaking apart as they crashed to the ground.

    This was turning into a battle of modern weapons: microburst guns vs. sniper rifles, bombs vs. heat-seeking missiles. The main difference was simply their numbers.

    Boom!

    Another explosion in the sky took out two more.

    "Well done!"

    "Impressive, Hyuga boy!"

    Even Orochimaru nced at Hizashi with interest. "Taking down two at once? This Hyuga kid''s got talent. Only his first time using it, and he''s already that urate?"

    "Damn it!" shouted another Sky Ninja. "That kid''s got to go!"

    "I''m on it!"

    "Watch out for Konoha''s long-range counterattacks!"

    As the Sky Ninjas adjusted their strategy, Konoha''s forces did the same.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Fugaku, they''re targeting the Hyuga boy! Cover him!"

    "You got it!"

    Just then, another figure appeared.

    "Hey, is that¡­ Orochimaru-sama''s summoned beast?"

    "Haha, looks like we''re not needed here after all!"

    ---

    "Who are these guys, Orochimaru?"

    "They''re targets," Orochimaru replied calmly.

    "Hmph!" sneered Manda, one of Orochimaru''s massive summoned snakes. With a snap of his jaws, Manda devoured a Sky Ninja who failed to dodge in time. In the same movement, he struck out again, taking down two more. §²????¨¯??¨¨s

    Seeing this, the Sky Ninjas were shaken. To carry out their attacks, they had to fly low, and Manda''s sheer size meant he could strike them at close range. Plus, his scales were so tough that any attempt to harm him was essentially useless.

    "Damn it, this snake hurts! Let''s get out of here!"

    The Sky Ninja captain cursed under his breath. He knew that unless they used bombs from a higher altitude, their weapons were outmatched. And with the giant snake and that kid firing rockets from the ground¡­ continuing this fight would only mean more casualties.

    "Fall back!" he shouted.

    As the Sky Ninjas began their retreat, Konoha moved to respond. Hizashi quickly reported the direction of their escape, and the Nara n used that information to estimate the location of the Sky Ninja''s base.

    Several Konoha teams were sent to track them, including Orochimaru''s.

    Of course, Orochimaru volunteered for this. He was curious to see if these Sky Ninjas really had something as grand as an "air fortress."

    ---

    The Sky Ninja, originally a small but ambitious force during the Second Shinobi War, had always harbored big ns. They''d dared to challenge the five great nations, caring little for their approval.

    But now, with Orochimaru''s strength posing a significant threat, both Iwa and Suna had sought out the Sky Ninjas, offering them resources and drawing them into a three-way alliance against Konoha.

    It was ironic in a way, Orochimaru''s strength had forced these three unlikely allies together.

    Even Orochimaru hadn''t anticipated this level of impact. He couldn''t have known that his presence would trigger such an unusual alliance.

    He didn''t know much about the Sky Ninjas beyond what was in his memories. Their technology wasn''t that impressive; aside from theirunchers, nothing really stood out to him. Bombs and submachine guns? He had enough of those at his disposal, and they held little novelty for him now.

    Even their flying apparatus was only somewhat interesting. A set of metal wings powered by chakra? That had limited use. Orochimaru wasn''t particrly eager to rely on props like that for flight.

    Flying based on tools alone seemed reckless. One wrong move, and they''de crashing down.

    Real flight was more reliable when it came from one''s own strength. It provided greater control, agility, and freedom inbat.

    Take Deidara''s explosive y birds, for example. Even if he was thrown off midair, he could quickly create another bird to catch himself.

    Or consider Onoki, the Tsuchikage. His Lightened Boulder Jutsu allowed him and others to fly freely. Unless you killed him outright, he wouldn''t fall from the sky.

    ---

    Anyway, Orochimaru''s team now joined the mission to locate the enemy headquarters.

    The old strategy of "cut off the head to kill the snake" still applied.

    If only he could fly. If he had that ability right now, Orochimaru would probably be challenging Onoki directly.

 Chapter 231:

    The conflict between the Uchiha n and the vige was an open secret among the adult members of the Uchiha n.

    However, even within the n itself, opinions were far from unified.

    After all, people''s perspectives differ.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Some members valued peace, believing that coexisting harmoniously with the vige was ideal. They saw no reason to engage in a life-and-death struggle with Konoha over the Hokage seat.

    Others, however, refused to ept being subordinate. They believed that as an integral part of the vige, the Uchiha n deserved to have one of their own as Hokage.

    This internal conflict mirrored the broader tension between the Uchiha n and Konoha''s leadership.

    That said, the current situation was rtively stable, and the peace-oriented faction held the majority.

    But because the Sharingan was deeply influenced by emotions, it often caused n members'' thoughts to veer toward extremes.

    To ensure peaceful coexistence between the Uchiha and the vige, the peace faction hoped to help the war faction better control their Sharingan to prevent any reckless actions.In the past, they could only rely on time and nature to temper such impulses. But Orochimaru''s emergence had changed everything, presenting a new possibility.

    This was why Mikoto sought out Orochimaru.

    Her rtionship with him was the starting point for the Uchiha n''s approach.

    No one else in the n had such an opportunity to interact with Orochimaru, let alone uncover such secrets.

    Faced with Orochimaru''s pointed question, Mikoto felt slightly flustered.

    "Um¡­ well¡­ my father said that you''re not the type of person to leave yourselfpletely unprepared, so¡­"

    "Oh?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, amused. "Your father is quite perceptive. While his words aren''t exactly ttering, he''s not wrong."

    Mikoto looked at him expectantly. "Then, Lord Orochimaru¡­"

    "Actually, Mikoto," Orochimaru cut her off, his voice calm, "the conflict between your n and the vige isn''t something a few vials of strengthening fluid can resolve. But since you''ve asked, I''ll provide some for now."

    "Really? Thank you, my lord!"

    "Of course," Orochimaru said with a sly smile. "But you''ll need to do something for me in return."

    "Anything, my lord. Just say the word."

    ---

    "Fugaku Uchiha¡­ and Obito Uchiha?"

    Later that afternoon, within the Uchihapound, Uchiha Akihara was dumbfounded.

    "Yes, father," Mikoto confirmed.

    "He didn''t ask for anything else?" Akihara couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Orochimaru has such¡­ low demands?"

    "No," Mikoto replied. "I told you before, Lord Orochimaru is approachable. You were the one who insisted I use this method to get close to him. Now, I feel like¡­" ??????¨°?¨º??

    "What do you know?" Akihara interrupted, frowning. "I had you approach him not just for this reason."

    "What do you mean, father?"

    "What else could it mean?" Akihara sighed heavily and sat down. "In our n, you''re the only one who has the opportunity to get close to him. ¡­But there''s no point discussing this further now. I''ll inform the n leader first."

    "Oh, right," he added as an afterthought, "who is this Uchiha Obito? Is there even someone with that name in our n?"

    "Um¡­" Mikoto hesitated, a little uncertain herself. "I haven''t heard much about him either. But Lord Orochimaru said he saw him once¡ªa young child, only a few years old. He mentioned that the boy seemed to have good potential."

    "Is that so¡­" Akihara muttered, skeptical.

    Why did it feel like Orochimaru knew more about the Uchiha n than he, a core member, did?

    Shaking his head, he decided not to dwell on it further and quickly sought out Uchiha Soyama, the n leader.

    When Soyama summoned both Fugaku and Obito, he and Akihara couldn''t help but question Orochimaru''s judgment.

    Uchiha Fugaku, now nearly 22 years old, was a man of considerable talent and status, widely regarded as the next n leader.

    His abilities were impressive, making him a natural candidate for Orochimaru''s interest in gic research.

    But the child standing beside him? The boy, no more than four or five years old, looked confused and¡­ rather ordinary. His unassuming and clumsy demeanor hardly screamed "talented."

    "Is your name really Uchiha Obito?" Akihara asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "Y-yes, Uncle Akihara," Obito stammered nervously, swallowing hard.

    As a young and unremarkable member of the Uchiha n, Obito waspletely bewildered by the sudden attention from the n leader. He couldn''t help but wonder if he had done something wrong.

    But Uchiha Soyama didn''t waste time. After double-checking Obito''s background and confirming his identity, he nodded.

    Obito, still feeling nervous, barely had time to react before Akihara drew a sample of his blood.

    ---

    The next morning, at Orochimaru''s residence.

    Orochimaru held up two vials of blood, his tone calm and analytical.

    "Inheritance is often unpredictable. It''s not umon for traits to skip generations, and the Uchiha n''s genes are no exception."

    Hearing this, Tsunade, seated nearby, appeared thoughtful.

    "So, even if the parents don''t awaken the Sharingan, it''s still possible for their child to do so?" she asked.

    "Exactly," Orochimaru confirmed.

    He continued, "ording to the Uchiha n''s records, this boy, Obito, doesn''te from a particrly distinguished lineage. His ancestors haven''t disyed notable talent for generations."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Obito must be the result of a gic mutation. asionally, two ordinary genesbine to form an advanced one. The probability is low, but it does happen."

    "I see," Tsunade murmured, nodding in understanding.

    Being one of the few aware of Orochimaru''s experiments, she often discussed such matters with him in private.

    After a moment, she suddenly asked, "By the way, Orochimaru, with your current strength surpassing even your teacher''s, have you ever thought about bing Hokage?"

    "No," Orochimaru replied bluntly, cing the vials into a sealedpartment. "Some people are meant to lead from the front as generals, while others are better suited to advising in the background. Forcing the wrong person into the wrong role will only lead to disaster. You understand what I mean, don''t you?"

    "You''re just saying you''re not interested in being Hokage," Tsunade said with a wry smile. "Fine, I get it. But if there were an election for the next Hokage, who do you think would be the best candidate, besides you?"

    "Obviously, it''s you."

    "Me?" Tsunade blinked, pointing to herself in disbelief. "Are you serious?"

    "I am," Orochimaru said with a faint grin. "Don''t you think it would be¡­ entertaining for you to be Hokage?"

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 176:

    Is it possible to summon multiple snakes at once?

    Of course.

    As long as you have enough chakra, there''s no limit to how many summons you can handle.

    Just like when Naruto fought against Pain, and Fukasaku summoned Naruto back from Mount Myoboku! Back then, three giant toads were summoned simultaneously.

    During the Chunin Exams, Orochimaru also summoned two massive pythons.

    As for Pain¡ªwell, he''s in a league of his own.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He could summon an endless variety of creatures to overwhelm his opponents.

    And now, Orochimaru was doing something simr.

    He had summoned three giant pythons in one go.Under the water, Manda was causing havoc, while two other pythons circled above the fortress, providing support.

    With Orochimaru and his four subordinates backing them up, there was practically no suspense about the oue of this battle.

    Boom! Boom!

    Explosions echoed repeatedly as the Sky Fortress began to take on water.

    Watching the massive structure start to sink, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at Manda''s efficiency.

    This beast truly was faster and more powerful than any other snake.

    "Lord Orochimaru, we''re here!"

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    At the sound of voices, countless Konoha ninja squads appeared on the water, charging towards the fortress.

    Seeing this, the Sky Ninja, already struggling against Orochimaru''s three giant pythons, were thrown into even more disarray.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A dense swarm of insects came swarming over the sea, attacking the fortress alongside the Konoha forces.

    These bugs were gnawing through the fortress faster than Manda could destroy it.

    There''s a price to pay for provoking Konoha!

    Though Orochimaru didn''t feel much loyalty to Konoha, he still resided in the vige.

    And now, with a sudden thought, he decided he wouldn''t allow Konoha to face defeat on his watch.

    On the open sea, against Konoha''s counterattack, the Sky Ninja who had lost their aerial advantage were swiftly captured, killed, or forced to flee.

    The fortress, meanwhile, had been extensively damaged and was gradually sinking to the ocean floor.

    On the shores of the Land of Haze, a host of snakesy coiled, watching. Two of the giant pythons, severely wounded, had already returned to Ryuchi Cave. ??N?§£§¦?

    Nao and the others had sustained minor injuries, but nothing too serious.

    As he looked over the dozens of Sky Ninja prisoners before him, a Konoha ninja turned respectfully to Orochimaru.

    "Lord Orochimaru, what should we do with these Sky Ninja?"

    Orochimaru nced over and said, "Leave them for Manda to snack on."

    With that, Orochimaru took his team and walked away.

    "Heh, Orochimaru, I like your style," Manda growled, a vicious grin on his face as he began devouring the terrified prisoners one by one, not caring about the horrified looks from friend or foe alike.

    As for those Sky Ninja who managed to escape? Who had time to worry about them?

    And just like that, the Sky Ninja were wiped out.

    Word of the battle quickly spread to the Sand and Stone viges.

    When they heard the news, there was an obvious look of surprise.

    They had expected the Sky Ninja to buy them more time, but they hadn''t anticipated them falling so quickly.

    Luckily, they had used that time to reim several strategic points they had lost.

    So, whether the Sky Ninja survived or not ultimately meant little to them.

    Only after Orochimaru returned to the camp did he learn that the Sky Ninja had alsounched an attack on Tsunade''s defensive line.

    But since her line was farther away from the Sky Ninja Fortress, the assault she faced wasn''t as intense as his own.

    Orochimaru wasn''t worried about Tsunade. With her own strength and regenerative abilities, it would be ridiculous if she lost to the Sky Ninja.

    As for the Sky Ninja''s technology? Orochimaru had considered taking it back for study.

    But after some investigation, he found that aside from their flying machines, the rest was mostly useless.

    An "aircraft carrier"?

    It was too costly andplex. While it could y a role in battle, its actual impact was far less than expected.

    The return didn''t justify the investment.

    Orochimaru had seen it himself only a single member of the Aburame n was required to send out a swarm of insects.

    When those insects arrived, they began consuming the metal of the fortress at an astonishing rate, even faster than Manda''s destructive power.

    Building an aircraft carrier to make a profit? Waste of time and resources not even enough to keep up with the Aburame n''s bugs.

    And so, the war with the Sky Ninja ended.

    Once again, Orochimaru had be a hero for Konoha.

    Orochimaru had always been popr among Konoha''s ninja, and now his three elite subordinates were also gaining respect from their peers.

    However, the one who stood out the most was Hyuga Hizashi.

    His sharp mind, calm analytical skills, and timely support all demonstrated his talent as a ninja.

    Though Nawaki had also performed well, he seemed to pale inparison to Hizashi.

    Perhaps this was the difference between a regr genius and an extraordinary one.

    In Konoha Vige, at the Hokage''s office:

    The Third Hokage, after learning the full story, couldn''t help but frown.

    Though they had won the battle, it raised some troubling questions.

    The Sand and Stone viges two countries with deep-seated conflicts not only colluded with each other but also hired ninja from smaller countries? Why?

    He couldn''t quite understand it.

    Could it be that his leadership was at fault?

    To get to the bottom of things, he summoned several other high-ranking Konoha officials to a meeting.

    The group, including the Third Hokage, sat together, yet they couldn''te up with any clear answer.

    They spected about various theories, but each one seemed less likely than thest.

    Finally, Danzo, with his typically calcting demeanor, suggested a possibility:

    "They fear Konoha''s strength. Perhaps they''ve decided to join forces to weaken us, maybe even try to destroy us entirely."

    "Fear Konoha''s strength?"

    The room fell silent.

    Indeed, the ninja tools and potions Orochimaru had developed were remarkably effective.

    Even they had been amazed by them when they were first created.

    And seeing their effects on the battlefield, it was no wonder the enemy might feel threatened.

    "It seems that this could be the reason."

    "Yes, I think so too."

    "Regardless, we must continue to fight. Our wish has always been for the vige to be strong, but when it grows too strong, it''s only natural that others will feel threatened."

    The Third Hokage exhaled a puff of smoke. "With Orochimaru''s defeat of the Sky Ninja, the front line has stabilized. Inform themanders on both defense lines and call for a Jonin meeting. I have some things to say about this war."

    "Are you nning to go to the battlefield yourself, Lord Third?"

    "Just to the midpoint between the two defense lines. We''ll set up a temporary meeting location there to avoid interfering with the situation on the front lines."

 Chapter 234:

    Whether it was through her understanding of his thoughts or habits, Tsunade knew Orochimaru better than anyone and she understood what was on his mind. That''s why she made this decision.

    For her, it was better to confront the issue directly than to let it fester in worry. The uncertainty was far more exhausting than simply dealing with the situation head-on.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru, for his part, also understood Tsunade. Her actions, while unexpected, didn''tpletely surprise him.

    What did pique his curiosity, however, was the connection between Mikoto and Fugaku.

    Both were descendants of the Uchiha n''s core members. Their union seemed inevitable, a match dictated by destiny. Yet Orochimaru had unknowingly altered that path.

    ording to Mikoto, Fugaku was now in love with someone named Uchiha Keiko, a revtion Orochimaru had not anticipated.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru nced at the petite figure lying under the quilt beside him. Mikoto''s face was flushed with embarrassment, her gaze downcast.

    "Even though it''s your first time, your body is far too weak," Orochimaru remarked calmly."H-Hum¡­ I''m sorry, Orochimaru-sama," Mikoto stammered, her voice trembling.

    "There''s no need to apologize," Orochimaru said, flipping his wrist. Three small vials of a liquid appeared in his hand. "Take these. One vial per month, used in sequence from light to dark."

    "Th-This¡­ what is it?" Mikoto asked hesitantly.

    "You''ll find out once you use it," Orochimaru replied curtly. He didn''t bother exining further. After one use, she would understand its effects well enough.

    "But remember," he added, his tone serious, "this is for your use only. Do not share it with your family, not even your parents."

    "Yes¡­ I understand." Mikoto nodded obediently.

    While Orochimaru felt no guilt for what had happened, Mikoto did. As her initial fervor subsided, she found herself reflecting on her actions, unsure of how things had escted to this point.

    But Orochimaru''s demeanor and actions quickly suppressed her lingering doubts.

    She looked at the three vials resting on the quilt and felt as though her emotions were spiraling out of control.

    Orochimaru paid her no further mind. He got dressed and stepped out of the room, only to find Tsunade already sitting in the living room.

    It was rare for Orochimaru to be caught off guard, but seeing her there made him pause briefly.

    "Orochimaru ¡­ How did you feel about yesterday?" she asked with a yful smile, sitting casually on the sofa in her coat.

    "You¡­" Orochimaru sighed in exasperation. "What made you decide to do something like this?"

    While he wasn''t entirely shocked, it still left him with questions.

    Even in his previous life, something like this would have been unimaginable. Tsunade wasn''t the type of woman to indulge in reckless or senseless behavior. No matter how much he tried to influence her, she wasn''t someone who would easily agree to such a thing.

    When he questioned her further, Tsunade seemed ready to respond but ultimately evaded his inquiries. Frustrated, Orochimaru decided to drop the matter altogether.

    Mikoto, meanwhile, left the house quickly and didn''t return for some time. It was evident that she didn''t know how to face either Orochimaru or Tsunade.

    Orochimaru didn''t care much about her absence. The next few days passed peacefully.

    ---

    A weekter.

    That evening, Orochimaru received an urgent summons from the Hokage''s ANBU.

    When he arrived at the Hokage''s office, he was met with Hiruzen''s somber expression.

    "They''re threatening to besiege Konoha if you don''t hand me over?" Orochimaru asked after hearing the news, his tone calm but curious.

    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed, his fingers interlocked on the desk as he stared intently at his former student. "They''ve learned about your research and the development of scientific ninja tools. They''re afraid of your abilities." ??????¨º?

    Orochimaru frowned slightly, deep in thought. His mind raced as he processed the information. After a moment, his lips curled into a faint smile.

    "So, what''s the decision?" he asked, his voice sharp and direct. "Or rather¡­ sensei, what have you decided?"

    Hiruzen let out a long sigh, guilt shing in his eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ you are my most talented student. But this matter concerns the lives of tens of thousands of people in the vige. I''m asking you to¡­"

    "To sacrifice myself for the vige?" Orochimaru interrupted, a trace of mockery in his smile. "My life for the lives of tens of thousands. Heh¡­ it seems my life is worth quite a lot."

    "Your sensei doesn''t want this either¡­" Hiruzen began, his voice faltering.

    "Enough, sensei. There''s no need to exin," Orochimaru said, cutting him off once again. "I understand your predicament. After all, what is one lifepared to the lives of an entire vige of shinobi?"

    "Orochimaru¡­" Hiruzen''s voice wavered, his guilt deepening as he saw the calmness in his student''s expression.

    "So," Orochimaru continued, his toneced with sarcasm, "what''s the n? Hand me over alive? Or kill me first and present my corpse to the other nations?"

    His words left Hiruzen speechless. After a long silence, the Third Hokage took a deep breath, tears welling in his eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ I''m sorry. I truly am¡­"

    ---

    Late at night, under the dim lights of Konoha''s streets, a figure with long hair cast a shadow that stretched far ahead.

    The shadow moved slowly, eventually swallowed by the darkness.

    Orochimaru walked aimlessly, his mind heavy. A strange sense of destion settled in his heart.

    He had overestimated Hiruzen.

    In the end, Konoha couldn''t withstand the pressure from the three great ninja viges. They had chosen to hand him over.

    Was this betrayal any different from the fate of Pakura, who was sacrificed by the Sand Vige? Or the tragedy of Hizashi Hyuga, who was forced to die to preserve the n''s interests?

    Perhaps it was even a mix of both.

    Orochimaru let out a bitterugh. If a shinobi couldn''t trust their own vige, no matter how much they contributed, they were always at risk of being cast aside.

    Only now did he fully understand why he had never felt a true sense of belonging to Konoha.

    Once someone became Hokage, their decisions were governed by the vige''s interests. Personal rtionships became secondary.

    Hiruzen''s choice had made that painfully clear. Even Orochimaru, his prized student, was expendable if it meant saving the vige.

    At least, Orochimaru thought, Hiruzen had the decency to inform him directly. He wasn''t going to meet the same end as Pakura, dying without understanding why.

    But¡­ would he really die?

    No.

    He wouldn''t die. He wouldn''t allow it.

    In fact, he would live even better than before.

    It was a good thing he had no children, fewer attachments meant fewer vulnerabilities.

    The only thing that gave him pause was Tsunade. Leaving her behind¡­

    "Huh? Tsunade?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 178:

    At the Jonin meeting, Dan supported Tsunade''s proposal, which led to their initial introduction.

    This scene was vividly familiar to Orochimaru. After all, Tsunade was his partner now, so he couldn''t help but be more attentive.

    But¡­ that was only in his memory.

    Now that he was with Tsunade, why would Dan still feel the need to get involved?

    What''s the reasoning here?

    Was Dan really that idealistic, or was there something else behind his actions?

    Orochimaru found himself doubting. True, adding medical ninjas to each team could increase survival rates and mission sess, but right now, most Konoha shinobi weren''t ready to ept such a change.

    As a Jonin, Dan should have the foresight to understand that. Almost every Jonin in the room was voicing opposition, and Dan''s lone support wouldn''t change anything. Why take such a stand?

    Orochimaru nced at Tsunade, who seemed genuinely surprised by Dan''s support. It was clear she hadn''t expected anyone to speak up in her favor.Seeing this, the Third Hokage let out a slight sigh and shook his head.

    "Tsunade, Dan, please take your seats," he said, gesturing for them to sit. "Any new proposal that affects team dynamics must be put to a Jonin vote."

    With so many voices against it, even as Hokage, he couldn''t force it through alone. After a bit more discussion, the proposal was set aside for now.

    The meeting continued, but Orochimaru couldn''t help the small smirk that crept onto his face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This Dan¡­ certainly an interesting one."

    As time passed, the meeting wrapped up quickly. The Third Hokage gathered information on the various issues faced in the ongoing war and appeared to make some internal decisions.

    Before leaving, he pulled Orochimaru and Tsunade aside.

    "You''ve both worked hard recently. Once the front lines settle down, take some time off and return to Konoha for a well-deserved break."

    "Yes, Sensei!" Tsunade replied promptly.

    The Hokage nced at her, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "By the way, Tsunade, your chakra reserves seem differenttely. Is this because of something Orochimaru''s been working on?"

    At this, Tsunade cast a quick, uncertain look at Orochimaru before straightening up. "Could I report on that to you in a few days, Sensei?"

    The Third Hokage chuckled. "Always keeping things to yourself, huh? Alright, do as you like." He turned to go but paused with a final piece of advice. "Just don''t take too long¡­"

    "Don''t take too long?" Tsunade echoed, clearly confused by his words.

    But as the Hokage walked away, she looked over at Orochimaru and suddenly realized what he meant, her cheeks flushing a deep red all the way down to her neck.

    As an adult with some experience, she quickly understood the Third Hokage''s subtle hint.

    ---

    Later that night, under the light of the moon on a deserted mountaintop, Orochimaru and Tsunade sat together in a quiet clearing beside arge boulder.

    As they gazed up at the massive moon, Tsunade finally voiced the question that had been weighing on her mind.

    "Orochimaru, have you been studying my grandfather''s cells?"

    This question had been buried inside her for a long time, waiting for the right moment. Now that they were finally alone, she could ask it directly.

    "No, I''ve actually been studying your genes," Orochimaru replied after a brief pause, deciding to keep his secrets under wraps.

    While he could potentially reveal his work and mitigate any fallout, doing so might be seen as betraying Danzo''s trust. And while he didn''t particrly care for Danzo, there were still reasons to keep their alliance intact for the time being. ?¦Á£Î????s?

    "My genes?" Tsunade looked surprised. "Is there really anything worth studying about them?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "As the granddaughter of the First Hokage, you carry the genes of the ''Sage Body.'' I was simply helping you unlock your potential."

    "Is that¡­ really possible?" Tsunade murmured in amazement.

    Though she was a medical ninja, her knowledge of gics didn''t match Orochimaru''s. And given her rtionship with him, she had no reason to doubt his words.

    "Of course. It''s not just you, either. I''ve also helped members of the Uchiha n awaken their Sharingan¡­"

    Orochimaru briefly exined the method he''d used to assist the Uchiha with awakening their bloodline limit.

    Tsunade hadn''t been involved in that project, so this was news to her. She looked at him in stunned silence as he described how he''d managed to create a serum capable of awakening sixty pairs of Sharingan with only a few blood samples.

    "Oh my¡­ but wait, I don''t remember ever giving you a blood sample."

    "Perhaps you''ve forgotten," Orochimaru said with a slight smile. "I kept a strand of your hair from when we were kids."

    "My hair?"

    Tsunade looked a bit embarrassed, but Orochimaru continued before she could dwell on it.

    "And even if you don''t remember, we''ve known each other for so long. It wouldn''t be difficult to find something of yours to work with, right?"

    Realizing this was true, Tsunade nodded in agreement. They''d practically grown up together, after all.

    "What about Nawaki? Could he awaken the Wood Release too?"

    Orochimaru shook his head. "No¡­"

    He decided to be straightforward about this. While he could indeed help Nawaki awaken Wood Release, it wasn''t truly necessary, so he exined that Nawaki simply hadn''t inherited the right genes from the First Hokage. It was the truth, after all.

    Tsunade epted this answer, though she seemed a little disappointed.

    As the night wore on, the conversation between them began to drift to more personal topics. Reuniting after so long, and with no one else around, the two naturally found themselves leaning into the intimacy they shared as a couple.

    Being in the wilderness wasn''t an issue; after all, Tsunade was capable of using Wood Release now.

    Though she hadn''t mastered any advanced techniques, she could certainly manage to construct a small shelter for them to rest in.

    "A bathtub? What are you making that for?" Orochimaru asked curiously as he watched Tsunade shape a wooden tub inside the small cabin.

    "I''ve been on the front lines for so long without a proper bath. Now that I finally have some time off, I want to enjoy it properly. So¡­ care to join me?"

    "Together?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, but he wasn''t about to refuse such an offer.

    They gathered firewood, heated the water, and took their time rxing in the bath.

    "Orochimaru, thank you," Tsunade said softly afterward, lying beside him on a makeshift wooden couch. Her face was flushed as she nestled close to him, her voice warm with gratitude.

    "You''re wee." Orochimaru gave a faint smile, reaching up to gently stroke her hair as theyy together under the moonlight.

 Chapter 237:

    "Stay in the vige and wait for news?"

    Tsunade froze, her mind struggling to process Orochimaru''s words. She didn''t have time to think deeply about it now, though¡ªOrochimaru was leaving.

    "Do you¡­ really have to go?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with reluctance.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied firmly.

    "And you won''t take me with you?"

    "It''s not that I don''t want to," Orochimaru said calmly. "It''s that I can''t. However, don''t be too upset. You know where I''m going, and you can always contact me if necessary."

    "That''s easy for you to say, but¡­"

    "Enough, Tsunade," Orochimaru interrupted. He reached out and gently ruffled her hair, a rare disy of tenderness. "If you want answers, you''ll have to wait until dawn. Now, goodbye, Tsunade."

    Whoosh!Before she could say another word, Orochimaru vanished, leaving the room eerily quiet.

    Tsunade stood frozen in ce, staring at the empty space where Orochimaru had just been.

    The suddenness of it all left her stunned. She hadn''t been given enough time to ask the questions burning in her mind or to process what had just happened.

    Her thoughts spiraled as she tried to piece everything together.

    Why had Orochimaru left so abruptly?

    Could Dan''s usations be true?

    No, she shook her head. Orochimaru was too important to Konoha. Even if he were conducting experiments on children, the Third Hokage wouldn''t drive him out of the vige over it. There was no reason for Orochimaru to leave for something like that.

    But if it wasn''t because of the experiments, then why? What was the real reason?

    As she wrestled with these thoughts, Tsunade''s instincts urged her to go straight to the Hokage''s office to demand answers.

    She took a few steps toward the door, but then stopped, remembering Orochimaru''s words: "If you want answers, wait until dawn."

    "Damn it," Tsunade muttered under her breath. "Why couldn''t he just exin everything before he left?"

    ---

    The night was quiet and still, with only the chirping of insects and the bright moon overhead to apany Orochimaru as he walked through the forest surrounding Konoha.

    His mind wandered back to Dan''s words.

    "So, the live experiments have been exposed?" he murmured to himself.

    "It seems Hiruzen thought this through carefully before giving up on me."

    Orochimaru knew better than anyone how much he had contributed to Konoha¡ªcountless missions, inventions, and battlefield victories.

    Yet, despite all of that, the Third Hokage had chosen to sacrifice him.

    Why?

    It wasn''t just fear of the three allied ninja viges threatening to attack Konoha. It was also because Orochimaru had aligned himself with Danzo.

    In Hiruzen''s eyes, Orochimaru no longer belonged to him. His allegiance had shifted. Add to that the experiments on living subjects, and it was enough for Hiruzen to make the decision to let him go. ??§Ñ?¨¯?§¦??

    As for why he had killed Dan¡­

    In truth, there wasn''t any grand reason behind it.

    When Orochimaru encountered Dan meeting Tsunade in secret, he had been in a foul mood. Normally, he might have just given Dan a warning or roughened him up a bit. Even the discovery of his experiments wouldn''t have warranted such drastic action, Orochimaru had long been prepared for that eventuality.

    But when he thought of Dan''s connection to Tsunade in another timeline, and then of Konoha abandoning him, he decided to act decisively.

    He couldn''t stomach the idea of Dan potentially bing a future threat.

    "An outcast, huh?" Orochimaru whispered to himself, his voice low and bitter.

    "I thought I was prepared for this, but when the moment finally came¡­ it still stings a little."

    That night, Orochimaru left Konoha.

    That same night Dan died.

    And Tsunade, left alone with her unanswered questions, couldn''t sleep.

    Yet despite all this, Konoha remained quiet and peaceful, as though nothing had changed.

    ---n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The next morning.

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his hands sped behind his back. He gazed out at the vige with a heavy heart.

    Sacrificing a ninja for the sake of peace, especially a disciple was never easy.

    Even though Orochimaru had distanced himself from him and aligned with Danzo, it didn''t change the fact that he was one of his proudest students.

    But the weight of Konoha''s survival ultimately took precedence over personal attachments.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    A sharp knock on the door broke his train of thought.

    "Come in," he called out.

    The door creaked open, and an ANBU agent entered, kneeling on one knee before the Hokage.

    "Report, Hokage-sama!"

    "Speak."

    "The user of theboratory has been confirmed¡ªit was indeed Lord Orochimaru."

    "Do you have evidence?" Hiruzen asked, his expression darkening.

    "Yes," the ANBU replied, hesitating briefly before continuing. "Several of the children who were experimented on managed to escape. ording to their ounts, no one but Lord Orochimaru could have performed such experiments¡­"

    The Third Hokage''s eyes widened slightly. "What? Wood Release? And multiple users of it?"

    Before the ANBU could respond, a voice rang out from the hallway.

    "Hokage-sama!"

    Tsunade stormed into the office, her expression frantic.

    Sarutobi turned to her, already expecting her arrival. "Tsunade. You''re here."

    "Why did Orochimaru leave the vige?" she demanded, skipping all formalities. "I want to know the truth!"

    Hiruzen sighed, motioning for the ANBU to leave. Once they were alone, he began exining the full story.

    Ten minutester, Tsunade stood in stunned silence.

    "What¡­? A siege? By three viges?"

    "Yes," Hiruzen said heavily. "We failed to keep Orochimaru''s research confidential, and this is the result."

    "And your solution is to hand Orochimaru over to die?" Tsunade''s voice rose sharply as she mmed her hand on the desk.

    "He has done so much for this vige, he''s made so many sacrifices! And this is how you repay him?"

    Her anger was palpable, but beneath it, there was also a deep sense of disappointment.

    Was this truly the kind of vige worth dedicating their lives to?

    "What else could I have done?" Hiruzen shot back, his tone firm. "Do you think I wanted this?"

    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stayposed. "Konoha cannot withstand an attack from three viges right now. If we didn''t hand Orochimaru over¡ª"

    "Then you fight!" Tsunade interrupted, her voice trembling. "You don''t just throw him to the wolves!"

    "He agreed to this, Tsunade," Hiruzen said suddenly, his voice softer.

    "What?"

    "Orochimaru made this decision himself."

    Tsunade froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. "What¡­ are you saying?"

    "I said," Hiruzen repeated, "this was Orochimaru''s choice."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 180:

    Inside the box, several scrolls were neatly arranged.

    They all appeared to be Wood Release techniques.

    Hiruzen picked up one of the scrolls, turned back, and handed it to Tsunade. Then he nced at Orochimaru with a thoughtful look.

    "Orochimaru¡­ you''ve really surprised us all. Is there anything you''d like as a reward from your teacher?"

    "A reward?" Orochimaru paused thoughtfully. "There''s nothing in particr thates to mind."

    Money, power, and women¡ªthese weremon ambitions for most people.

    Money? Orochimaru had plenty.

    Power? He held no interest in the Hokage title, and even if he did, he doubted Hiruzen would willingly pass it on to him.

    As for women¡­ currently, Tsunade was the only one in his life, and for now, he had no intention of pursuing others.What he truly sought was something unique to this world: deeper power, knowledge, and secrets.

    The only thing he could consider valuable was ess to the Scroll of Seals¡ªbut realistically, that was unlikely. After all, the Scroll of Seals was kept under strict protection and filled with dangerous, forbidden techniques.

    Orochimaru was well aware that studying such forbidden arts was a serious offense in the vige, one that could raise suspicion toward his true ambitions. He wasn''t foolish enough to openly request the Scroll of Seals.

    "I see. Well, if you ever think of something, let me know," Hiruzen replied, a little disappointed but still supportive.

    With that, Orochimaru and Tsunade bid farewell to the Third Hokage and left the office.

    When they reached the bottom of the stairs, they found Nawaki waiting there, eager as ever. Orochimaru couldn''t help but smirk slightly at the sight.

    He was now certain that he''d altered Nawaki''s fate. Not only had the boy''s strength been enhanced significantly, almost reaching Jonin level, but he had also managed to live to see his thirteenth birthday, a milestone he hadn''t originally reached.

    Orochimaru''s assistance in awakening Tsunade''s Wood Release remained a closely guarded secret. Aside from the four Konoha elders, himself, and Tsunade, no one else knew about it.

    After parting ways with Tsunade for the time being, Orochimaru returned to his own home.

    The house was empty and covered in ayer of dust. Given the demands of the war, he hadn''t been back in a long time, and no one had been around to keep it clean.

    After a quick nce around, he straightened up his bed andy down.

    War was exhausting, and even Orochimaru felt the strain. Though most battles were no real challenge for him, he never underestimated his opponents. He knew well that even the strongest shinobi could fall from a single careless mistake.

    So, for the first time since returning, Orochimaru allowed himself a long, uninterrupted rest. No tension from the battlefield, no distractions from romantic entanglements with Tsunade¡ªjust a peaceful, refreshing sleep that carried him from the afternoon all the way through to dawn.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaruy in bed, pondering his future path before finally getting up. Reflecting on his own abilities, he identified a few gaps in his power.

    Besides the pursuit of ocr abilities, he felt a distinctck of knowledge about immortality.

    Of course, during the chaos of war, there hadn''t been much opportunity to focus on such goals. So, for the time being, any major advancements in his strength would have to wait.

    Perhaps, he mused, he could focus on building up his resources andwork instead?

    Re-establishing his experimental base and creating a clone army were certainly possibilities worth exploring.

    But¡­ where to find people he could trust to manage such a facility?

    The thought of staffing his base gave him a headache. With the war ongoing, capable allies were few and far between. Originally, he had considered recruiting Nono for assistance, but she had been sent on a secret mission some time ago and hadn''t been back since. ?a???B¨¨S

    "Forget it," he muttered to himself, getting out of bed. "Might as well enjoy the peace and quiet in Konoha while itsts."

    Surveying his dusty mansion, he decided he''d rather not handle the cleaning himself. Shadow clones could do the work, of course, but it was still essentially him doing thebor. After a moment''s thought, he made a decision.

    He posted a D-rank mission: house cleaning, with a reward of 10,000 ryo¡ªthe highest possible payment for a D-rank task. He was confident someone would take it quickly.

    As expected, it wasn''t long before a ninja arrived at his doorstep to ept the mission.

    However, Orochimaru was mildly surprised when he saw who it was.

    "Uchiha Mikoto?"

    "Lord Orochimaru," Mikoto greeted him with a respectful bow, her voice slightly nervous. "Please allow me to assist you."

    Mikoto was a ssmate of Nawaki''s. Since Orochimaru had managed to change Nawaki''s fate, it meant Mikoto was now around thirteen as well.

    Looking at the young kunoichi before him, with her dark hair and the faint traces of maturity just beginning to show, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes slightly. "I didn''t expect you to take on this mission."

    "Um¡­ I just happened to have some free time, so¡­" Mikoto replied, her voice hesitant and a bit flustered.

    Although she was a Chunin now, Orochimaru''s reputation as one of the legendary Sannin was intimidating. Standing before him, she couldn''t quite keep herposure.

    And, truthfully, she hadn''t taken this mission entirely on her own initiative.

    Orochimaru noticed her nervousness, which reminded him a bit of his encounter with Kushina some time ago.

    "Are you¡­ afraid of me?"

    "No¡­ no, I¡­" Mikoto stammered, visibly more anxious.

    "Alright,e inside," Orochimaru interrupted calmly, gesturing for her to enter.

    He didn''t need to hear her exnation. Her awkward demeanor and hesitant tone told him everything he needed to know.

    For a brief moment, Orochimaru wondered if there was something about his appearance that made others nervous. Was he not¡­ approachable enough?

    "Are you here alone?" he asked.

    "Yes! Since there weren''t any team assignments today, I decided to take on this task myself," Mikoto answered, her tone finally more steady.

    Orochimaru nodded. Generally, ninjas took missions in teams, but D-rank tasks were often simple enough to be handled solo, so her exnation made sense.

    Still, he was curious why Mikoto, an Uchiha n member, would take on such a mundane task. But he dismissed the thought after all, there was nothing of real importance in his house, and all his critical research materials were safely hidden.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After giving her a few instructions, he left the house, allowing Mikoto to start her work.

    As she watched Orochimaru disappear into the vige streets, Mikoto nced around the dusty room and felt a touch of curiosity.

    "Does Lord Orochimaru always live alone?" she wondered aloud.

 Chapter 181:

    In Konoha, most missions involving hired help came from the ordinary vigers. It was rare for ninjas, especially Jonin, to post tasks for lower-ranked shinobi. Jonin hiring Chunin? That sort of thing was highly unusual.

    Mikoto couldn''t help but feel puzzled by this. Still, she adhered to the basic conduct expected of a shinobi. It wasn''t her ce to question Orochimaru''s motives. In her mind, she simply reasoned that Orochimaru must be busy enough with other matters that he didn''t have time to take care of such mundane tasks as cleaning.

    The thought that Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin, might just bezy never even crossed her mind.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru strolled through the streets of Konoha. The bustling, lively energy of the vige invigorated him. There was something refreshing about seeing the people go about their daily lives after the harshness of the battlefield. Knowing that his contributions to scientific development had tipped the scales in their favor during the war filled him with a sense of aplishment.

    Could a single person''s influence change the oue of a war?

    Sometimes, it could.

    Take Namikaze Minato, who shifted the tide of battle in the Third Great Ninja War with a single decisive victory. Or Naruto and Sasuke, who became the saviors during the Fourth Great Ninja War.

    But in Orochimaru''s eyes, no matter how powerful a single person was, they were still just one person. Relying on personal strength alone to change the world was an exhausting path.

    Instead of altering wars by his own power, Orochimaru preferred to cultivate talent and orchestrate events from behind the scenes, just as he had in his past life. He believed that finding and nurturing talent was the key. Once the right people were in ce, he could entrust them with missions and battles, reserving his own energy for more crucial matters.Being the one pulling the strings, rather than the one always in the fray, that was the life he sought. Why spend a lifetime fighting battles yourself, no matter how strong you were, when you could guide others to do it for you?

    After finishing lunch alone, Orochimaru decided to visit the bathhouse. He found the experience of soaking in hot spring rxing, a rare indulgence.

    It was mid-afternoon, and the bathhouse was almost empty. Orochimaru relished the peace and quiet, the steam and warmth easing the tension from his body. Draping a hot towel over his face, he felt the heat seep into his skin, bringing a rare sense of tranquility.

    ---

    Back at Orochimaru''s house, a knock at the door pulled Mikoto from her cleaning.

    "Coming! Lord Orochimaru, you¡ª"

    She stopped mid-sentence as she opened the door to see a tall woman wearing a purple coat.

    "Ah, are you¡­ Tsunade-sama?" Mikoto asked, eyes wide in recognition.

    "And you are?" Tsunade replied, studying the young girl with mild curiosity. "What are you doing in Orochimaru''s house?"

    "My name is Uchiha Mikoto. Lord Orochimaru hired me to clean his house. But he isn''t home at the moment¡­" Mikoto exined, her voice carrying a polite, almost apologetic tone.

    Tsunade''s initial reaction at hearing the girl was an Uchiha was a flicker of annoyance, but it passed quickly. The deep-rooted tensions between the Senju and Uchiha ns had long since faded, especially after the decline of the Senju. Holding onto old grudges would be petty. Besides, there were only two Senju left; it made no sense for her to harbor resentment against a young girl like Mikoto. §²???????

    Still, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment. So Orochimaru had to hire someone because she herself had never been good at housekeeping.

    "Well, if he''s not here, I guess I''ll be on my way. Do you know where he went?" Tsunade asked, trying to keep herposure.

    "I''m afraid I don''t, Tsunade-sama," Mikoto replied, shaking her head.

    "Alright then." Tsunade waved her hand dismissively. "Carry on."

    With that, Tsunade turned and walked away. But before she had gone far, her gaze caught a figure with long, white hair.

    "Dan?" she murmured, eyes narrowing as recognition set in.

    ---

    That evening, the headquarters of Root was enveloped in shadow, with only the dim glow of a lone candle flickering in one of the rooms.

    "Orochimaru, you disappoint me."

    The deep voice resonated in the small space, tinged with disapproval.

    "What do you mean, Lord Danzo?" Orochimaru, who hade directly after a rxing bath and dinner, raised an eyebrow in surprise at the greeting. Was this about Tsunade and the Wood Release?

    Danzo''s uncovered left eye bore into him. "You are a promising young man, Orochimaru. You should have be the greatest of shinobi. But look at you now¡­"

    "Emotion is the most useless burden for a ninja¡­" Danzo continued, his voice dripping with disdain, as though delivering a lecture that he''d given a hundred times before.

    Orochimaru listened, and understanding dawned on him. So, that''s what this was about. "Is that all, Danzo-sama? I think you''re overestimating the situation."

    "No, you don''t get it." Danzo''s voice hardened. "Emotions make a ninja vulnerable. If an enemy finds and exploits that weakness, the consequences could be devastating."

    "So is that why you''re always alone?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a subtle smirk. "Alright, let''s skip the lecture. This isn''t why you called me here, is it?"

    Danzo''s expression darkened briefly before he sighed. "No, it''s not."

    "The Sharingan?" Orochimaru guessed.

    "Exactly."

    There was no doubt that the war had given Danzo plenty of opportunities to gather Sharingan. The increase in activated Sharingan within the Uchiha n, facilitated by Orochimaru''s own research, had made obtaining them easier. The more Uchiha awakened their eyes, the more evolved forms like the three-tomoe Sharingan appeared. With the increased numbers, security around the eyes loosened, giving Danzo a chance to collect them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Orochimaru nced at the twelve three-tomoe Sharingan disyed before him. Even he had to admire Danzo''s relentless ambition.

    "Twelve Sharingan? Including the other two you already have, that makes fourteen in total. That should be enough. But, are you sure you want to go through with the transnt?" Orochimaru''s voice was casual, but his eyes glimmered with intrigue.

    The risks of transntation were significant. Once someone received those cells, it would be difficult almost impossible to reverse the process. It was a lifelongmitment with consequences.

    Danzo hesitated, a rare show of uncertainty. "Do you think it''s necessary?"

    "You helped Tsunade awaken Wood Release, which could have been a reckless move, but you''ve managed to make her an ally¡ªwise. Still, can you guarantee Tsunade''s loyalty forever? That''s the question." Danzo''s voice softened,ced with doubt. "I don''t have many other options."

    "Is power really that important?" Orochimaru asked, maintaining his subtle, knowing smile.

    "Of course. Only when you possess power can you truly understand its worth," Danzo replied, his expression resolute.

 Chapter 240:

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, a move once used by the Second Hokage to kill Uchiha Madara''s younger brother, Uchiha Izuna.

    Back then, the technique was still in its infancy. Itcked speed and fluidity, the movements far from seamless.

    But now...

    "So fast!"

    "Be careful!"

    "Tch! Don''t underestimate us!"

    *ng!*

    Metal shed as two swords collided!

    One was Orochimaru''s Kusanagi Sword, imbued with wind chakra, and the other was a finely crafted ninja de infused with lightning chakra. There was a clear disparity between the weapons, and the ipatible chakra properties only heightened the difference.

    When the two des met, the oue was decided in an instant.

    The Kumo ninja''s eyes widened in disbelief, his expression frozen in shock.

    Time seemed to slow as he stared at his shattered ninja de and the scarlet glint of Orochimaru''s eyes.

    *Shhhk!*

    The sharp edge of the Kusanagi Sword pierced through his chest like paper.

    He couldn''t even register the pain before Orochimaru vanished, leaving behind only the chill of death.

    "So fast¡­"

    The Second Hokage''s Flying Thunder God had always been devastating, but itcked follow-up. The technique wasn''t fluid enough to chain attacks together.

    But Orochimaru had perfected it. He not only improved the speed and continuity but also added his own overwhelming strength and the sharp precision of his Kusanagi Sword.

    Earlier, over thirty kunai had scattered into the battlefield simultaneously.

    And with the precision of Orochimaru''s Sharingan?

    Even without formal swordsmanship training, his sheerbat efficiency was terrifying!

    Bodies fell as the light of his de shed across the field.

    To the onlookers, Orochimaru was nothing more than a ghostly figure darting through the chaos.

    Each time he appeared, another life was taken.

    Most of the Kumo ninja didn''t even catch a glimpse of him before they were struck down, stabbed through the heart, throat slit, or decapitated in a single clean strike.  ???¦­????§¦??

    Facing these enemies who sought his life, Orochimaru unleashed the violence in his heart without hesitation or mercy.

    "Damn it! Is this really the Flying Thunder God Technique of the Second Hokage?!"

    "Fall back!"

    The Suna ninjas, having previously witnessed Orochimaru''s fight with the Third Kazekage, were already somewhat familiar with his version of the technique.

    They had shared this knowledge with the Kumo ninjas, but even so, only a handful had reacted in time just now.

    "This technique¡­ it''s terrifying."

    "What kind of speed is that?"

    The Kumo ninja who had stepped into Orochimaru''s kunai-covered zone were now nothing more than lifeless corpses, littering the ground in mere moments.

    Above the valley, the ninja observing the battle all frowned deeply.

    In the midst of the chaos, Orochimaru stood in the battlefield holding the blood-streaked Kusanagi Sword. His crimson eyes swept over the fallen bodies, a mocking smile tugging at his lips.

    The remnants of his Sand Iron Boundary Technique hovered behind him, forming a circr shield that guarded his back.

    Though many Kumo ninja remained at least fifty by a rough count they were hesitant now, unwilling to approach the range of Orochimaru''s Flying Thunder God-marked kunai.

    "Is he using those kunai to move at high speeds?"

    "If we stay clear of the kunai, we won''t be caught off guard!"

    "That''s right!"

    "But... there are so many kunai. We can''t even get close to him."

    The Kumo ninja held their swords tightly, warily observing Orochimaru while trying to formte a n.

    Orochimaru, meanwhile, showed no urgency. His golden pupils glimmered with amusement as he studied their hesitation.

    The kunai scattered around him formed awork of marked points, with Orochimaru at the center, creating a 150-meter radius of danger.

    If the Kumo ninja wanted to attack, they''d either have to strike from beyond that range or find a way to neutralize the marked kunai.

    "I have an idea!" one Kumo ninja suddenly dered.

    "Oh?"

    The ninja gestured to hisrades, who immediately understood his intent.

    "Let''s work together and keep an eye on the location of those kunai!"

    "Understood!"

    The Kumo ninjas stepped forward again, des in hand, moving with renewed determination.

    Watching their movements, Orochimaru silently acknowledged their adaptability.

    They had begun working in pairs, collecting his Flying Thunder God kunai as they advanced.

    But the distance between the kunai wasn''t small, and their caution slowed them down. Even if they managed to avoid his attacks, their approach would take too long to pose any real threat.

    "It''s inefficient," Orochimaru murmured, raising his hand.

    With a flick of his wrist, he recalled all the marked kunai into the system storage space, erasing thework of danger that had surrounded him.

    The Kumo ninja didn''t hesitate. Seizing the opportunity, they charged toward Orochimaru!

    Their swordsmanship was superb, and their speed was extraordinary.

    But did they truly believe Orochimaru would abandon the Flying Thunder God Technique to engage them in pure swordy?

    He had no such intention.

    "Got you!"

    One Kumo ninja leapt into the air, bypassing the Sand Iron Shield, and swung his de horizontally at Orochimaru''s neck.

    Orochimaru didn''t flinch. His scarlet Sharingan flickered, tracking the trajectory of the de.

    He tilted his head slightly, effortlessly avoiding the strike.

    In the same instant, he spun around, the Kusanagi Sword shing as it struck.

    *Shhhk!*

    Blood sprayed.

    Another Kumo ninja fell.

    Orochimaru moved swiftly. The space around him warped as the Kusanagi Sword vanished from his grip.

    With a swift kick to the fallen ninja''s abdomen, Orochimaru propelled himself backward while simultaneously forming hand seals.

    *Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!*

    *Whoosh!*

    A massive gust of wind roared forward with devastating force, its cutting edge sharp enough to shred anything in its path.

    Fueled by an enormous amount of chakra, the technique''s power reached an S-rank level.

    "Damn it¡­"

    "How is this possible¡­?"

    Caught in the center of the storm, the Kumo ninja screamed in agony as they were torn apart.

    Above the battlefield, everyone watching froze in shock.

    "Doesn''t this guy ever conserve chakra?"

    "Every move is a big one¡­"

    Orochimaru wasn''t concerned about their remarks. As he forced back the enemies before him, his hands began forming seals for another attack.

    But suddenly, his senses red in rm.

    Instinctively, he turned to his right.

    *Boom!*

    A towering figure, wrapped in lightning, came crashing down from above.

    "Damn brat! I''ll be your opponent!"

    *Lightning Release: Thunderp Axe!*

    *Bang!!*n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The figure''s descent mirrored the devastating power of Tsunade''s Heavenly Foot of Pain, striking with thunderous force.

    The ground shattered instantly, splitting apart as cracks raced outward in all directions. Rocks exploded into the air, and thick clouds of dust rose, obscuring everyone''s vision.

    "Is it over?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 183:

    As the saying goes, if there''s a misunderstanding between lovers, sometimes all it takes is time together to set things right.

    Not that Orochimaru had truly misunderstood Tsunade; he wasn''t the type to dwell on such things. But Tsunade''s insistence on making amends and spending the evening with him was not something he''d turn down.

    Having rested well the night before and taken a day to unwind, Orochimaru felt refreshed, both mentally and physically. The idea of spending a night with Tsunade was a wee one, especially after the long months of battle and strategizing.

    However, when they entered the house, they noticed the light in the living room was still on.

    "Lord Orochimaru, Lady Tsunade!"

    A young girl with jet-ck hair, dressed in a simple white T-shirt, stood and greeted them respectfully.

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but chuckle internally at the scene. This is what life should be like, he thought. Sharing thepany of a formidable partner like Tsunade, while having a diligent young kunoichi like Mikoto handle the mundane tasks, it was a stark contrast to the bloodshed and chaos of the battlefield.

    With a slight smile, he reached into his pocket and handed Mikoto ten thousand ryo.

    "Here''s yourmission.""Thank you, Lord Orochimaru!" Mikoto bowed deeply, epting the payment.

    "Make sure to lock up on your way out," Orochimaru said.

    "Yes, sir!"

    With that, Mikoto departed, and the house quieted as Orochimaru and Tsunade shifted into a more personal mode.

    That night, Tsunade seemed different¡ªmore eager, more affectionate. Whether it was guilt for the earlier misunderstanding or simply her yful natureing through, Orochimaru noticed her warmth and attentiveness.

    ---

    Back at the Uchihapound, Uchiha Akihara, Mikoto''s father, was waiting for her return. When she walked through the door, he looked at her with an expectant expression.

    "Mikoto, how did the mission go?" he asked.

    Mikoto blinked, momentarily taken aback. "It was just a simple D-rank mission, Father. Of course, it waspleted sessfully."

    "Did Lord Orochimaru say anything to you?" Akihara pressed, searching for something more.

    Mikoto tilted her head, puzzled. "Say anything? Not really. He gave me a few instructions when I arrived and then left shortly after. Why?"

    Akihara''s brows furrowed in surprise. Left the house? That wasn''t what he expected. The idea of a high-ranking Jonin, one of the legendary Sannin no less, casually allowing someone into his home without worry seemed¡­ unusual. Elite shinobi households were often filled with secrets worth guarding.

    But upon reflection, Akihara reasoned that Orochimaru issuing such a mission likely meant he wasn''t concerned about anyone prying into his personal space. Perhaps this nonchnce was deliberate, or maybe it hinted at something deeper an almost dismissive level of confidence.

    "Thisplicates things," Akihara muttered, rubbing his temple.

    "What''s the matter, Father?" Mikoto asked, noting his troubled expression.

    "Nothing," he replied, waving off her concern. "Go get some rest."

    Mikoto nodded, still somewhat confused but obeyed her father''s request.

    The Uchiha were in a precarious position within Konoha, caught between maintaining their n''s pride and seeking strategic alliances to ease their standing. If aligning with influential figures could shift their circumstances, then so be it. Orochimaru, as a student of the Third Hokage and someone who didn''t outright shun the Uchiha, was a potential ally worth considering. ??????¨§??

    "Perhaps Mikoto is the key to bridging that gap," Akihara muttered to himself. "I should consult with the n leader on this."

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the quiet of Orochimaru''s backyard, a specially designed chair sat beneath the open night sky. Reclining in it, Orochimaru gazed up at the moon, deep in thought.

    Ocr power¡­ he mused. This moon held more than just poetic significance; it was the prison of Kaguya Otsutsuki and home to the descendants of Hamura Otsutsuki. Rumor had it that there was a powerful Tenseigan hidden up there as well.

    The Tenseigan¡­ The idea of obtaining it intrigued him. But for now, it was just a distant ambition. Reaching the moon wasn''t feasible at this stage not without developing a way to open a portal or some other means of transport.

    Thinking about ocr power brought him back to Uchiha Mikoto. Perhaps it was time to arrange a way to collect a blood sample for testing.

    But how to approach this? he pondered, when a familiar voice broke his concentration.

    "Orochimaru, what''s on your mind?"

    He turned to see Tsunade standing under the eaves, dressed in ated nightgown, tying the sash around her waist.

    "Just letting my thoughts wander," he replied smoothly.

    Tsunade finished securing her robe and walked over, settling herselffortably in hisp and looping her arms around his neck. "Hey, you''re not still annoyed with me, are you? I already said I''d keep my distance from Dan."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Orochimaru''s expression softened slightly as she spoke. Despite the confident persona she projected, her willingness to apologize so openly reminded him of her sincerity. Tsunade was not one to waste time on empty words or false pretenses. She meant what she said.

    In Tsunade''s mind, there was noparison. Orochimaru was unmatched. Kato Dan? He barely registered as a consideration.

    Orochimaru found himself appreciating how different this Tsunade was. Without the grief of losing her brother, she was vibrant, cheerful, and full of life. Though she still mourned those lost in war, she hadn''t fallen into the spiral of bitterness and despair that he knew from another time.

    With a calm, slightly raspy voice, Orochimaru replied, "You''re overthinking it. And besides, do you really think I''m that petty?"

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Well, no, you''re definitely not the petty type... But if you weren''t angry, then what were you thinking about so hard?" She paused, a teasing glint in her eye. "Wait¡­ were you thinking about that girl who came to clean the house?"

    Orochimaru blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "What are you implying?"

    Tsunade''s eyes twinkled with mischief.

    Orochimaru felt a rare moment of speechlessness at her yful usation. Finally, he managed, "Do I really seem like that kind of man to you?"

    Tsunade leaned in, her grin widening. "Not exactly, but sometimes your preferences can surprise me. Why else would you have me¡­ use this?" she said, pointing to herself in a way that left no room for misinterpretation.

    Orochimaru stared at her, momentarily taken aback.

 Chapter 184:

    Kato Dan¡ªTsunade''s original romantic partner and a highly skilled elite Jonin of Konoha.

    He possessed an exceptional jutsu: the Spirit Transformation Technique. This technique allowed the user to separate their spiritual energy from their body and manifest it as a spirit form capable of engaging inbat. Its power transcended the bounds of conventional ninjutsu.

    To Orochimaru, this technique resembled the out-of-body spiritualbat found in mythology, where the soul itself could be used as a weapon. Impressive? Certainly. Unbeatable? Not at all.

    In his analytical eyes, it was just another technique, one that manipted spiritual energy into a tangible form. With enough mental strength, countering such a move was entirely feasible. After all, even souls could be subdued. Consider the Human Path of the Rinnegan: capable of ripping out the soul itself. Facing such power, a user of the Spirit Transformation Technique would only be presenting their essence as a target.

    Despite knowing all of this, Orochimaru never considered Dan a true rival. Why should he? Tsunade had already chosen him. There was no reason to concern himself with Dan''s ambitions or motivations.

    But after observing Dan''s behavior at thest Jonin meeting, Orochimarubined these observations with his memories and came to a peculiar conclusion.

    Dan aspired to be Hokage.

    What? Dan, aiming for the position of Hokage? It seemed like an odd leap in logic, but in Konoha, wasn''t having such a dreammon? Didn''t he openly express this ambition in the original storyline?

    Yes, having dreams of bing Hokage was normal. The title was the pinnacle of honor for any ninja. But was it truly that simple?For a child to say they wanted to be Hokage? That was expected. Every young academy student dreamed big at some point. But once a ninja reached the rank of Jonin, they understood the intricate political machinations and power struggles at y in Konoha''s upper echelons. To say that one could easily be Hokage was na?ve.

    Even a young prodigy like Kakashi knew better by histe teens. So why would a seasoned Jonin like Dan, well into his twenties, believe he could openly chase that dream without understanding the ramifications? It didn''t make sense.

    If someone like Nawaki voiced such ambitions, it was understandable¡ªhe was a Senju, a descendant of the First Hokage. If Naruto dered it, he was the son of the Fourth Hokage, still too young to grasp theplexities of politics. But Kato Dan?

    He had no influential background, no powerful connections, no ties to previous Hokages. What made him think he had a shot?

    The only logical conclusion Orochimaru could reach was that Dan was using Tsunade to bolster his standing. Gaining Tsunade''s favor and, by extension, the goodwill of one of Konoha''s most prestigious ns could potentially elevate his political influence. This theory might seem far-fetched to an outsider, but to Orochimaru, the pieces fit together. Otherwise, Dan''s actions, both in his memories and current reality, would remain unexinable.

    Why else would Dan risk opposing the majority of Jonin at that meeting just to back Tsunade''s proposal? What other reason could there be for expressing such bold aspirations? It all seemed geared toward earning Tsunade''s support.

    Even Danzo, with all his cunning, didn''t dare openly dere his desire for the Hokage position.

    Was Dan Orochimaru''s enemy? Not at all. Orochimaru didn''t see him as a threat worth considering.

    ---

    Despite his calcted demeanor, Orochimaru found himself somewhat indulgent when it came to Tsunade.

    The phrase "falling into the gentle embrace" had some truth to it. For most men, no matter how powerful they were on the battlefield, it was easy to becent when immersed in aforting environment.

    However, Orochimaru''s years as a shinobi had instilled a level of self-discipline that kept him from bingx. He knew that too muchfort could dull even the sharpest de.

    ---

    Three days passed quickly, and the time for Danzo''s surgery arrived.

    The operation was set to take ce in one of Orochimaru''s hiddenbs on the outskirts of Konoha. The area was heavily guarded by Root operatives, ensuring no interruptions would ur. Inside, Orochimaru prepared to transnt the Sharingan into Danzo while also incorporating cells from the First Hokage. ??¨¤?¨¯?¨¨?

    Unlike simple eye transnts, adding Hashirama''s cells introduced a significantyer ofplexity. Without the stabilizing abilities of someone like Jugo or the regenerative powers of White Zetsu, the procedure posed considerable challenges.

    "Rece my right eye as well. It''s no longer effective," Danzo said, lying shirtless on the cold operating table with an unnervingly calm demeanor.

    Orochimaru removed the bandage covering Danzo''s right eye, noting the damage. "You''ve used this Sharingan to exhaustion. It''s practically depleted."

    "When you''re training subordinates to be unconditionally loyal, there are sacrifices to be made," Danzo said tly. "Even Uchiha themselves experience a drain on their eyes every time they use them."

    "True. The Sharingan is a finite resource, and it depletes even faster when used by someone who isn''t of Uchiha blood," Orochimaru acknowledged.

    The Sharingan, whether in its basic one-tomoe form or as a fully evolved Mangekyo, ced immense strain on the body with each use. The more powerful the eye, the more significant the toll. For non-Uchiha users, this drain was even more pronounced.

    Danzo''s reliance on the eye was clear. To ensure the unwavering loyalty of his operatives, he had frequently employed its hypnotic capabilities, embedding subconsciousmands into their minds. This heavy use had taken its toll, rendering the eye nearly useless.

    But that was of little concern to Orochimaru. He wasn''t one of Danzo''s subordinates, so Danzo''s actions didn''t impact him directly. If Danzo wanted new eyes or new abilities, Orochimaru was there to assist but always on his own terms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The operating room was well-equipped: scalpels, disinfectant, bright overhead lighting, and trays containing the prepared Sharingan and vials of Hashirama''s cells.

    "Let''s begin," Orochimaru said, his voice steady as he initiated the procedure.

    Years of experience made the operation straightforward, even if it had been a while since he''dst performed suchplex surgeries. He worked methodically, splicing Hashirama''s cells into Danzo''s arm and transnting the Sharingan with precision.

    Within hours, the surgery wasplete. The first step toward Danzo''s creation of a multi-Sharingan arm, an ability he would wield with formidable power was realized a full decade ahead of its time.

 Chapter 245:

    Seeing Tsunade raising her fist, Orochimaru didn''t even bother to acknowledge her threat.

    Tsunade was indeed strong, but her strength primarilyy in her medical abilities.

    When it came tobat? She wasn''t at the level required to contend with people like the Raikage, Onoki, or even Rasa. Raw strength alone wasn''t enough to handle such opponents.

    "Hey, are you really not hurt?" Tsunade asked, her tone skeptical.

    "No," Orochimaru replied tly.

    "I don''t believe you. Let me check!"

    "Check? What''s there to check? I gain nothing by lying to you."

    "Hmm¡­ true." Tsunade nodded thoughtfully, then unexpectedlyy against Orochimaru''s chest. "By the way, what are your ns now? Are you going back to Konoha?"

    "What do you think?" Orochimaru asked rhetorically."You''re not going back? Then I won''t go back either¡­"

    "¡­"

    Regardless of the oue of this battle, the Third Hokage''s decision to throw Orochimaru into the jaws of three major viges had irreparably severed the bond between them as master and disciple.

    To return and continue working for Konoha? That was out of the question.

    It was something Orochimaru couldn''t see happening¡ªnot in this lifetime.

    Initially, he had hoped Tsunade would remain in Konoha, far from his conflicts.

    But now¡­

    "Not going back? You''d better think carefully," Orochimaru said, his tone unusually soft. "I''m a rogue ninja now."

    "I don''t care what kind of ninja you are!" Tsunade shot back without hesitation. "They went too far this time. If you''re not going back, then neither am I!"

    Hearing this, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reach out and gently ruffle Tsunade''s hair.

    "Your words move me, truly¡­ but have you thought about your younger brother?" he asked.

    Tsunade froze, her mind shing to her brother, Nawaki.

    Yes, she was willing to give up everything for Orochimaru. But her little brother¡­

    "So," Orochimaru continued, his voice quiet but firm, "you should go back tomorrow morning."

    He understood the weight of her love for her brother. As much as he appreciated her loyalty, he couldn''t allow her to abandon Nawaki and Konoha entirely. ?§Ñ???????

    Even if the Third Hokage no longer trusted her with important responsibilities, staying in Konoha would still be better for her than defecting with him.

    Tsunade hesitated for a long moment before finally sighing in resignation.

    "Alright¡­ fine. I''ll listen to you," she murmured reluctantly.

    After a night of discussion, Tsunade eventually agreed to Orochimaru''s request.

    As much as she didn''t want to leave him, her responsibility to her brother outweighed her personal feelings.

    "By the way, Orochimaru¡­ why did you kill Kato Dan?" Tsunade suddenly asked, breaking the silence.

    She had pieced together the timeline of Dan''s death and the scent of blood on Orochimaru''s body that night. She was almost certain Orochimaru had killed him.

    "No reason. I just needed a pretext to sever ties with the vige," Orochimaru said nonchntly.

    "And the experiments¡­?"

    "Didn''t the Third Hokage tell you?" Orochimaru asked.

    "No."

    "Then go back and ask him," Orochimaru replied casually.

    "What? Why don''t you tell me?"

    "You want me to tell you?" Orochimaru smirked. "Alright, but I''ll have to see how you perform first."

    "I''ve always been a good girl!" Tsunade retorted, indignant.

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru said with a faint chuckle, "the ''cute girl'' act doesn''t suit you."

    "You bastard, I''ll send you to hell!" Tsunade growled, raising her fist again.

    The two bantered back and forth, their dynamic more like a couple still in the throes of young love than one who had been together for years.

    Though they had only been apart for a few days, the intensity of thest few events had left Tsunade with so many questions. She wanted to know everything Orochimaru hadn''t told her.

    For his part, Orochimaru answered what he could, but there were some things even he wouldn''t share.

    The two spent most of the night talking.

    ---

    The news of Orochimaru''s defection from Konoha spread like wildfire the day after Tsunade left the vige.

    Such an event was impossible to conceal, and the Third Hokage had no intention of hiding it.

    He officially dered Orochimaru a rogue ninja, a traitor to the vige.

    This wasn''t just about severing ties with Orochimaru¡ªit was about protecting Konoha''s reputation. By branding Orochimaru as a traitor, the Third Hokage sent a clear message to the other viges: Orochimaru no longer represented Konoha.

    The decision, as always, was made for the "greater good" of the vige.

    But many people couldn''t understand why Orochimaru, one of Konoha''s most brilliant shinobi, had chosen to defect.

    His contributions, his reputation, his status¡ªeverything about him had been exemry.

    Why would someone like him betray the vige?

    For the average ninja, this was a question they couldn''t hope to answer. Specting about it was dangerous, so most simply turned a blind eye to the matter. It wasn''t their business, after all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But for some, it was deeply personal.

    In Konoha, aside from Tsunade and Nawaki, another person had been heavily affected by the news: Uchiha Mikoto.

    Not long ago, she had shared an intimate moment with Orochimaru.

    Now, hearing that he had left without even saying goodbye, she felt a pang of bitterness.

    Still, Mikoto quickly reminded herself that their connection had been purely physical. There had never been any emotional foundation between them. It made sense that Orochimaru wouldn''t care enough to inform her.

    And besides, he had left her with three unique potions before his departure, a gesture she chose to focus on instead of dwelling on her feelings.

    ---

    A few dayster, the Hokage''s conference room.

    The four highest-ranking officials of Konoha sat in tense silence.

    Hiruzen read through thetest intelligence reports, his face growing grimmer with each page.

    The others¡ªHomura, Koharu Utatane, and Danzo¡ªalso remained silent.

    Danzo, in particr, was struggling to keep hisposure.

    When the leadership had decided to sacrifice Orochimaru, Danzo hadn''t dared to speak out against the n.

    For one, sacrificing Orochimaru had seemed necessary at the time. For another, Danzo had his own connections to Orochimaru, connections he didn''t want exposed.

    Risking his own position to defend someone already marked for sacrifice had felt pointless.

    But now¡­

    "He survived against all of them? How is that possible?" Danzo muttered, breaking the silence.

    "It''s not just survival," Hiruzen corrected, his voice heavy. "ording to reports from the Land of Lightning, not only did he kill or incapacitate many shinobi, but he also left the Third Raikage critically injured. His current status is unknown."

    "How¡­ how is that possible?" Koharu whispered in disbelief.

    Danzo clenched his fists. "How much did he hide from us? How could we not know his true strength?"

    The room fell silent again as they absorbed the implications of the battle.

    Although they hadn''t been able to witness the fight themselves, the intelligence from Kumogakure painted a shocking picture: Orochimaru, ambushed by three viges, had not only survived but left a trail of devastation in his wake.

    The Mangekyo Sharingan. Wood Release. Ma Release.

    Each ability alone was enough to shift the bnce of power, yet Orochimaru wielded them all.

    "Is it possible¡­" Hiruzen finally said, his voice weary, "to obtain abilities like Mangekyo Sharingan, Wood Release, and Ma Release¡­ through research?"

    His words hung in the air, heavy with regret.

    As he exhaled Hiruzen seemed to age ten years in an instant.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 186:

    How exactly Danzo managed to get his hands on the Scroll of Seals remained a mystery. Did he steal it, or did he acquire it through sheer influence? Orochimaru didn''t care; what mattered was that the scroll was in front of him now.

    After a quick nce around the room to confirm there was no surveince equipment, Orochimaru''s golden eyes shifted to a deep scarlet as his Sharingan activated, scanning the contents of the scroll he had coveted for so long.

    Forbidden techniques were powerful but inherently dangerous, often unfinished, which meant they couldn''t be copied and used directly, even with the Sharingan. However, the eye''s photographic memory was more than sufficient to record everything. Understanding the jutsu and mastering it couldeter.

    The first technique he encountered was the Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. Orochimaru recognized it immediately as the first significant jutsu Naruto had learned in the original timeline. A remarkable clone technique, far superior to the basic Clone Jutsu, it allowed users with high chakra reserves to create thousands of clones without any medium. Each clone retained the user''s experiences, feeding them back once dispersed.

    If fewer than four clones were summoned, it was known simply as Shadow Clone Jutsu, but anything beyond that was ssified as Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. However, the potential feedback from the dispersed clones could overwhelm a user unprepared for it. For Orochimaru, though, this technique wasn''t particrly appealing. He preferred fighting on his own terms and only used clones when absolutely necessary. Even then, Wood Clones were more effective for battle.

    With just a quick nce, his Sharingan recorded the technique, and he moved on to the next.

    Reanimation Jutsu¡ªthere it was. This forbidden technique utilized living sacrifices to summon the souls of the dead and bind them to the world, granting them physical bodies to fight. Its strengthy not only in the summoning but in the fact that the resurrected were nearly immortal, possessing unlimited chakra and resilience. Killing them by conventional means was impossible; only sealing them could end their presence.

    The technique could potentially raise an invincible army, limited only by the skill of the summoner and the quality of the sacrifices. The best sacrifices were, of course, infused with the cells of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, who embodied the ideal of the "Sage body."

    The technique was also influenced by the caster''s power and skill level, more adept practitioners could bring back the deceased with a strength closer to their original state. Additionally, the summoner had control over how strong the resurrected person would be. Too weak, and they''d be useless; too strong, and they could be uncontroble. Orochimaru knew he''d need to refine the technique further, but even in its current state, it was groundbreaking.His Sharingan absorbed the details before moving to the next forbidden art.

    Flying Thunder God Technique¡ªthe unparalleled space-time jutsu that had made the Second and Fourth Hokage legendary for their speed. This one was an immediate priority to record.

    The next entry was peculiar: Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags. Orochimaru scanned the description, intrigued but ultimately unimpressed. The technique worked simrly to a shadow clone jutsu but with explosive tags. Each detonation created more explosive tags, leading to a massive chain reaction. While the resulting explosion was powerful, it was risky and difficult to control, which exined why it was forbidden.

    The fifth and sixth techniques made Orochimaru pause: Izanagi and Izanami.

    Izanagi was a reality-altering jutsu that allowed the user to turn any fatal situation into an illusion, effectively granting them an extra life. However, using it would permanently blind the eye performing the technique.

    Izanami, on the other hand, was a counterpart to Izanagi and aimed to force someone to confront their true self. Developed as a way to guide members of the Uchiha n who had be too arrogant, it locked the target in an endless loop until they epted their fate. Its ability to be broken by realization alone made it less reliable inbat, which was why it, too, had beenbeled forbidden.

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. Why are Uchiha techniques in the Book of Seals? But then, the answer came to him. Danzo had used Izanagi in the original timeline, and it was unlikely he''d learned it from the Uchiha themselves. These techniques were probably cataloged when the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara had worked together, creating a record that Danzo could ess.

    Should I bother learning these? Orochimaru wondered. Izanami had limited application; it was a technique for self-realization, not battle. But Izanagi, despite the steep price of losing an eye, was effectively a second chance at life.

    It could be useful one day, he decided,mitting the details to memory. The side effects could be mitigatedter, if possible.

    With that settled, he continued to scan the rest of the scroll.

    "Is that all?" Orochimaru muttered as he reached the nk portion of the scroll. It seemed sparse, but that wasn''t unexpected. Many forbidden techniques he remembered, like the Eight Gates Release and the Uzumaki n''s sealing arts, were either yet to be developed or held privately. The Reaper Death Seal, for example, was an Uzumaki technique that might not even be known to Kushina at this stage.

    With a final review, Orochimaru confirmed that the only truly valuable techniques for him were the Reanimation Jutsu and the Flying Thunder God Technique. Still, those two alone were enough to elevate his power to a whole new level.

    A small smirk yed on his lips as he closed the scroll.

    "These two techniques alone... they''re game changers."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 248:

    Madara''s low words made White Zetsu freeze in shock.

    "The Rinnegan''s power has awakened?"

    Madara could sense the awakening of the Rinnegan''s abilities, and White Zetsu wasn''t entirely surprised.

    After all, the Rinnegan was not only Madara''s own creation but was also connected to the Gedo Statue.

    The link between the Rinnegan and the Gedo Statue transcended physical limits, capable of spanning the enormous distance between the moon and the earth.

    Now that the Gedo Statue remained tethered to Madara''s body, it was natural for him to feel the shift in the Rinnegan''s power even across vast distances.

    But still¡­

    "At Nagato''s current age, the Rinnegan shouldn''t have fully awakened¡­" Zetsu murmured.

    "Who knows¡­" Madara''s voice was calm as he closed his eyes again. "It doesn''t matter. Keep an eye on him. His current body won''t be able to handle the strain of such power for long.""Understood!" White Zetsu nodded.

    ---

    The Land of Lightning

    The country was known for its towering mountain peaks, constantly surrounded by roaring thunder and lightning. It was this perpetual stormy atmosphere that gave thend its name.

    "Damn it¡­ Orochimaru, I swear I''ll kill you one day!"

    In the infirmary of Kumogakure, A stood next to the hospital bed where his father, the Third Raikage,y injured.

    The ambush against Orochimaru had been aplete disaster.

    Not only had Orochimaru managed to escape theirbined forces, but he had also humiliated them in the process. His Susanoo had even fired two chakra rockets at them during his retreat.

    A hadn''t reacted quickly enough, putting distance between himself and the center of the explosion, and if his Lightning Release Chakra Mode hadn''t absorbed the aftermath, both he and his severely injured father might have died. ??¦­?¦Â¨º¡ì

    But even with his swift actions, the Third Raikage had been gravely injured.

    The kunai wound in his back was deep, cutting down to the bone and damaging internal organs.

    Even worse, Orochimaru''s Kusanagi Sword had dealt a critical blow, piercing dangerously close to the Third Raikage''s heart.

    "Brother, how is Father?"

    A voice broke through the tension as a young man walked into the room.

    The boy had dark skin, short yellow hair, wore ck sunsses, and carried twin swords strapped to his back.

    Although his usual demeanor wasid-back and even yful, at this moment, he was deadly serious.

    A looked up at him. "He''s stable for now, but it will take time for him to fully recover."

    "Orochimaru¡­ is he really that strong?" the young man, Killer Bee, asked incredulously.

    A''s expression hardened. "Yes, Bee¡­ he is."

    He then detailed the events of the battle for Bee, recounting Orochimaru''s use of space-time ninjutsu, the Sharingan, Wood Release, and even Maic Release.

    Every single ability Orochimaru wielded was troublesome on its own, but together, they had made him nearly untouchable.

    Bee¡ªadopted brother and partner of A¡ªlistened intently. Despite being young, Bee was already the Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails and a prodigious ninja.

    Though they weren''t rted by blood, Bee viewed the Third Raikage as a father figure. Hearing about the extent of his injuries filled him with anger and disbelief.

    "So many people surrounded Orochimaru, and he still managed to injure Father that badly? Are you serious?" Bee asked, stunned.

    A''s face darkened. "That''s not all. He used a kunai to pierce Father''s Lightning Release Armor."

    Bee''s jaw dropped. "A kunai? How is that even possible? Father''s armor is stronger than most defensive jutsu. It can even withstand a small Tailed Beast Bomb!"

    A nodded grimly. "I don''t know. From the angle I saw, I couldn''t figure out how he did it either."

    The truth was, even A found it hard to believe. The Thunder Release Chakra Mode was renowned for its unmatched defensive properties. How could something as basic as a kunai bypass it?

    But there was a reason for this¡ªOrochimaru''s right Mangekyo Sharingan.

    The technique wasn''t shy or destructive like some of the other space-time abilities, but it was devastatingly effective.

    Orochimaru''s right eye could tear space itself.

    This ability, while seemingly passive, had immense utility. Unlike other Mangekyo techniques such as Kamui, which required a build-up of power, Orochimaru''s space-tearing technique worked instantaneously and allowed him to bypass energy barriers and chakra defenses.

    It didn''t matter how strong the armor or barrier was, his eye would create a rift in the chakra flow, opening a gap that could be exploited.

    The Lightning Release Armor, despite its incredible strength, had been no exception.

    The technique worked within a range of five meters and could only affect chakra-based constructs like barriers or energy shields. While itcked offensive power on its own, its utility in breaking through defenses was unmatched.

    Orochimaru had used this ability multiple times during the ambush, tearing apart the energy of Dust Release, ripping through the Lightning Release Armor, and summoning kunai from his separate space during his battle with Onoki.

    The ability to summon kunai from a pocket dimension was especially advantageous. Combined with the Flying Thunder God Technique, it allowed Orochimaru to teleport instantly without worrying about cing or retrieving kunai on the battlefield.

    This dual use of space-tearing and teleportation had made Orochimaru almost untouchable during the fight.

    Even someone as experienced as Onoki, with his battlefield awareness and ability to sense space fluctuations, had barely managed to avoid being killed outright by thisbination.

    The one limitation of Orochimaru''s technique was its range. He could only summon kunai or manipte space within a 30-meter radius. Beyond that, his Mangekyo Sharingancked the power to ess his separate dimension.

    ---n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Back in the Sound Vige, Orochimaru stared at a test tube in his hand, its contents swirling faintly under the light.

    Shaking the liquid gently, he murmured, "Next¡­ enhanced clones and Edo Tensei."

    ***

    Bonus chp forst week''s 800 PS, thanks for the support :)

    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 188:

    "Ah¡­ no, nothing!" Kushina stammered, ncing nervously at Orochimaru before turning back to Nawaki. "Hey, Nawaki, Orochimaru is your sister''s boyfriend, right?"

    "Yeah, why?" Nawaki asked, puzzled.

    "Um¡­ don''t you find it strange learning ninjutsu from him?" Kushina questioned hesitantly.

    "Strange? Not at all!" Nawaki replied, genuinely curious. "Sensei is incredibly powerful. There are tons of people who wish they could be his student. I''m thrilled I get to learn from him. Why would that be strange?"

    "Isn''t he strict with you?" Kushina pressed.

    "Of course he is. It''s natural for him to be strict. The battlefield is unforgiving. If he wasn''t tough, there''d be no guarantee I''de back alive," Nawaki said earnestly.

    "Is that so¡­" Kushina fell silent, lost in thought as she resumed eating her barbecue.

    To Kushina the Sannin were legendary figures, with Orochimaru standing out as particrly extraordinary. She had heard that much of the credit for defeating Hanzo of the Smander belonged to him. Leading a team of newly enlisted chunin and saving the entire Iwa Ninja defense line seemed almost like a miracle.

    Add to that the recent introduction of the scientific ninja tools, and it solidified his reputation.He was truly a living legend and the idol of many Konoha shinobi. It was only natural for people to be curious about him, and Kushina was no exception. She wondered what it would be like to train under him, or even more intriguingly, what it was like for Tsunade to be in a rtionship with such a figure.

    But curiosity aside, Kushina wasn''t bold enough to ask those questions outright, especially when she barely knew them. Meanwhile, Nawaki, seeing her fall into a thoughtful silence, simply shrugged and focused on enjoying his meal.

    At the other end of the table, Hiruko, who hadn''t seen Orochimaru and Tsunade for a long time, was congratting them on their rtionship. They responded politely, but the conversation felt somewhat superficial. The years had created a distance between them, and they struggled to findmon ground.

    Hiruko noticed this but didn''t let it bother him. He was used to feeling a step behind them. Despite being their age, they were renowned as the Sannin, while he was still a chunin. The gap between them was undeniable. But that didn''t matter for today¡ªit was just a friendly reunion, not apetition.

    After exchanging stories and sharing memories, the gathering wrapped up, and everyone began to head their separate ways. As Orochimaru watched Hiruko leave, he couldn''t help but smirk.

    He recalled thinking about turning Hiruko into an assistant or an experimental subject. But with the progress he''d made in his own research, it didn''t seem necessary.

    "Big sis, Sensei, I''m heading to the training ground to practice some ninjutsu!" Nawaki said, seizing the opportunity to slip away. He was growing up and developing his own path, so he didn''t feel the need to linger with his sister and brother-inw.

    "Alright, go for it!" Tsunade said, smiling warmly as she watched her brother''s confidence grow. She waved him off affectionately.

    "See youter!" Nawaki called out as he dashed away.

    "Um¡­ I should go too. Thank you both for today!" Kushina said, bowing slightly.

    "No need to be so formal," Tsunade replied with a grin. "By the way, Kushina, your graduation exam ising up soon, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!" Kushina answered, nodding.

    "Make sure you give it your best shot!" Tsunade encouraged.

    "I will!" Kushina promised, her eyes sparkling with determination.

    After the two younger shinobi had gone, Tsunade turned to say something to Orochimaru, only to find him lost in thought.

    "Hey, what''s on your mind?" Tsunade asked, nudging him.

    "Nothing," Orochimaru said, snapping out of it. "Let''s go home." Without waiting for a reply, he stuffed his hands into his pockets and started walking. ???¨°B¨¨?

    Tsunade looked at him, slightly puzzled, but didn''t dwell on it. She quickly caught up and linked her arm through his.

    Orochimaru cast a quick nce in the direction Kushina had gone, his mind whirring with thoughts.

    Uzumaki Kushina the current Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Tsunade probably didn''t know, but Hiruzen and certain members of the ANBU surely did. If one wanted to grasp true power, the tailed beasts couldn''t be ignored.

    But how could one acquire a tailed beast? It was a significant challenge. The ANBU monitored the Jinchuriki constantly, and even if he could get close, there was still the matter of breaking the seal.

    Without breaking the seal, extracting the tailed beast was impossible. Killing the host was also out of the question; doing so would only make the beast disappear temporarily. Though the tailed beasts would eventually reform, their reappearance would be unpredictable.

    Killing Kushina wouldn''t solve anything; it would only create moreplications. But how else could he ess the Nine-Tails?

    Orochimaru''s brow furrowed as his mind searched for solutions. The Gedo Statue''s Demonic Statue of the Outer Path could extract tailed beasts, but that required the Rinnegan, which he didn''t possess. It wasn''t an option.

    Waiting for the seal to weaken? That was possible. When a Jinchuriki gave birth, the seal would temporarily weaken, Obito had taken advantage of this once. But Kushina was only ten years old. Waiting until she had children? That could be decades away.

    And even then, she''d still be under Konoha''s protection.

    Frustration set in as Orochimaru weighed his options. Would he need to resort to his old tactics and lure her out of the vige?

    Kushina was an outsider, a girl from another vige, and her fiery, stubborn nature didn''t win her many friends in Konoha. Tsunade was just a mentor, and while she knew Nawaki, their interactions were minimal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Kushina was lonely.

    Orochimaru reasoned that if he approached her carefully, nting seeds of doubt and intrigue, it might be possible to manipte her. But doing so under the watchful eyes of the ANBU would be risky. Too much attention and he''d not only fail to obtain the Nine-Tails but would also end up in serious trouble.

    "Forget it. For now, surveince will have to do until the right opportunity presents itself," Orochimaru muttered to himself.

    "System, redeem some covert surveince equipment."

    "[Yes, host!]" the system replied.

 Chapter 251:

    The clone''s voice was mechanical and emotionless, repeating the same line three times as the Kumo ninja closed the distance.

    Since the clonescked the ability to think independently, they simply repeated themands Orochimaru had programmed into them.

    The Land of Sound had a strict policy: no foreign ninjas were allowed to enter. If someone wanted ess, they needed an official permit, approval from the Land of Sound'' Daimyo, or direct permission from Chana or Orochimaru.

    Otherwise, any entry was deemed illegal.

    Illegal entrants would be issued a single warning. Upon being warned three times, they would be expelled by force.

    And anyone who resisted during expulsion would be killed without hesitation.

    The oue was predictable. When the Kumo ninja drew his sword against the clone, he crossed an unbreakable line.

    Thus, the sh between the Kumo ninjas and Orochimaru''s clones erupted.

    Typically, ninjas from major viges held an advantage over those from smaller ones. They boasted superiorbat skills, better equipment, and highly effective team strategies.But this battle left the Kumo ninjas shaken.

    They had the numbers disadvantage but believed their superior swordsmanship would let them triumph. Yet, as the fight dragged on, they realized something rming: these Sound Vige clones, armed with only kunai, were matching them in one-on-onebat.

    "How is this even possible?"

    ng! ng!

    Two metallic shes rang out, and the Kumo ninja and the clone were forced backward simultaneously.

    "Damn it¡­" the Kumo ninja muttered through gritted teeth. "What''s with these guys?"

    "Yeah, they''re not normal," another Kumo ninja replied, his expression tense.

    "Hey, has anyone noticed something strange?"

    "What?"

    "Since when did this country have a ninja vige?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Huh?" The others frowned as realization struck.

    Yes¡ªwhen had this small nation ever developed a ninja vige?

    And those forehead protectors...none of them recognized the emblem.

    "Stay alert!"

    "Damn it, where did these guyse from?"

    "Less talking, more fighting! We need to break through first!"

    "They''re physically strong, and they outnumber us¡ª"

    "Wait¡­ Look over there!"

    The group turned to see reinforcements approaching from the distance.

    A dozen figures, dressed in identical ck gear, were charging toward them at high speed.

    As soon as they arrived, they didn''t hesitate. They drew their weapons and dove straight into the battle.

    The eerie silence of the barren mountains and ridges was soon broken by the echo of anguished screams.

    Meanwhile, Konoha''s forces received simr treatment from the clones.

    However, unlike the Kumo ninjas, the Konoha teams handled the situation with caution. Upon being warned by the clones, most of them chose to retreat without further confrontation. ???N?¦¢¨§?

    After pulling back from the Land of Sound, the Konoha teams didn''t immediately withdraw. Instead, they stationed reconnaissance squads along the border to monitor the country''s movements and began strengthening their defenses along other lines. Additionally, they sent messengers to negotiate with the Daimyo of the Land of Sound.

    As for Kumo''s forces, they had sent more than one team into the Land of Sound.

    But due to their more aggressive nature, several of those teams inevitably fell to the clones.

    Word of the situation quickly reached the upper ranks of Kumo.

    "What? The Land of Sound?"

    "Yes, Lord Raikage. So far, three teams have gone missing. It''s likely¡­ they won''t being back."

    The Third Raikage frowned deeply.

    By now, he had fully recovered from his injuries sustained in the Land of Frost.

    But while his body had healed, his pride had not.

    As a ninja who had remained unscathed for so many years, the wound inflicted during that battle, caused by his own hand was a mark of humiliation.

    How could he forget? Orochimaru had not only injured him but had alsoe close to ending his life.

    The memory burned in his mind, but he had no time to dwell on it now.

    After learning about his forces'' losses in the Land of Sound, the Third Raikage quickly summoned his son and the vige''s senior officials for a council.

    The resistance from the Land of Sound demanded a cautious approach.

    The situation reminded the council of the Second Great Ninja War, when three major viges had attempted to invade Amegakure. Despite their superior strength, they were forced to retreat as soon as Amegakure, led by Hanzo of the Smander, resisted.

    Even a small vige could be a significant threat when they had a capable leader.

    Engaging a minor nation in full-scale conflict could lead to unnecessary losses.

    It was like battling a powerful boss in a game while ignoring a smaller one nearby. If you didn''t deal with the smaller threat first, the distraction could wipe you out.

    Previously, Amegakure had stood its ground thanks to Hanzo. Now, with the Land of Sound disying simr defiance, who was to say they didn''t have aparable figure leading them?

    After careful deliberation, the council reached a decision.

    First, they would adjust their route to avoid direct conflict with the Land of Sound.

    Second, they would send envoys to negotiate with the country''s leaders and gauge their intentions.

    "How bold," the Raikage muttered. "An unknown, insignificant nation¡­ daring to strike down the ninjas of a great power during wartime? Do they have a death wish?"

    What the Raikage didn''t know was that the current Daimyo of the Land of Sound was paralyzed with fear.

    The Five Great Ninja Viges dominated the world, and smaller nations could only bow their heads.

    Let alone killing ninja from a major vige, most small nations wouldn''t even dare to offend them.

    And yet¡­

    Chana, upon hearing the news, was utterly panicked.

    After all, she was just an ordinary civilian from Uzushiogakure, a woman who had stumbled into this role.

    Despite years of experience managing the vige, she stillcked the confidence to handle such high-stakes situations. Faced with the intimidating pressure of negotiations with Kumo, she feltpletely out of her depth.

    "What do I do? What do I do?"

    Chana paced back and forth in her office, as frantic as an ant on a hot pan.

    With Orochimaru absent, she couldn''t bring herself to make a decision.

    What if she angered Kumo, and they decided to retaliate against the Sound Vige?

    This wasn''t just a minor skirmish, it was a matter of survival for the entire vige.

    Fortunately, Yahiko stepped up to the te.

    Upon hearing the news, Yahiko rushed over with Nagato and Konan in tow. "We killed ninjas from a great power. Yeah, this is a tricky situation. But don''t worry, Sister. Let me handle the negotiations."

    "You¡­ you?" Chana''s eyes widened as she stared at the teenage boy. "Can you really¡­ do this?"

    Yahiko grinned confidently. "Heh, you''ll find out soon enough. Trust me."

    ***

    Bonus chp for 300 PS, thanks for your support :)

    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 190:

    Tanigaki was a wandering ninja.

    Rogue ninjas were those without allegiance to any ninja vige. They roamed between nations, picking up bits of ninjutsu from various ces. In the ninja world, many such individuals existed. After gaining power, they resisted being controlled and often ended up taking on diverse roles within the ninja world.

    Some sought political influence, infiltrating small nations to im power. Others craved strength, spending years scheming to seize the secret techniques of minor viges. If they seeded, they could be prominent figures in small nations; if they failed, they might end up as little more than bandits.

    Tanigaki and his group came to the Land of Fire not in pursuit of power or techniques. They were here for profit. With the war creating chaos, it was the perfect opportunity to steal and plunder with little resistance. Killing was amon means to an end.

    Everything had gone smoothly¡ªuntil today. Today, they crossed paths with the long-haired man who changed everything.

    Orochimaru. One of the legendary Sannin. A name whispered throughout the ninja world.

    Initially, they hadn''t recognized the man before them as the famous Orochimaru. Confident in their numbers, they had intended to take on the lone Konoha Jounin. Everyone knew Konoha''s Jounin were formidable, but surely eight rogue ninjas together could take him down. After all, a Jounin would carry valuable items that could set them up for life.

    But now, Tanigaki regretted it deeply.

    The realization of Orochimaru''s identity filled him with terror. This was the Sannin who had stood against Hanzo the Smander and lived to tell the tale. If he had known the man''s true identity from the start, he would have fled without hesitation.When Orochimaru knocked him unconscious, a single thought shed through his mind: Orochimaru had the Sharingan. How was that possible? The Sharingan was exclusive to the Uchiha, a n marked by their ck hair and dark eyes. Orochimaru''s eyes were a golden hue, unmistakably snake-like. How could he possess such a bloodline trait?

    But Tanigaki didn''t have time to ponder this mystery further.

    When he regained consciousness, he found himself in a barren wooden cabin, wrists and ankles bound tightly by cold metal cuffs. Struggling against them proved futile. The restraints were too strong.

    He was imprisoned.

    "What is this...?" Tanigaki''s eyes adjusted slowly, focusing on hisrades who were kneeling on the ground in front of him. They were surrounded by strange markings etched into the floor. An unsettling feeling crept over him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When his vision cleared, he saw Orochimaru crouched nearby, a kunai in one hand and an unfurled scroll in the other.

    With a sharp, deliberate motion, Orochimaru sped his hands together.

    "Summoning Jutsu: Reanimation."

    The ground beneath them began to bubble like liquid, spreading over the bodies of hisrades. The earth crept up from their feet to their heads, encasing thempletely.

    "Ahh!" One of the captured men screamed in agony as the earthy shell enveloped him. Then, just as swiftly, the material cracked and fell away, revealing a figure that made Tanigaki''s blood run cold. ?¨¤???¨¨s?

    It was one of theirrades¡ªEdo, who Orochimaru had already killed earlier. Yet here he was, seemingly alive, with his chest rising and falling as if breathing.

    "How... how is this possible?" Tanichuan''s eyes widened with shock. His heart raced as he stared at the resurrected Edo. Orochimaru had killed him. How was he now standing before them, alive? Was he truly resurrected?

    Before he could piece together what he was seeing, Orochimaru stood and turned, those snake-like eyes narrowing with interest. "Awake already? Perfect timing."

    "Perfect timing?" Tanigaki repeated, bewildered. What could he mean?

    Orochimaru moved the kunai, now with a seal affixed, to the back of Edo''s head, releasing the bindings that had restrained the resurrected ninja. As Orochimaru issued amand, Edo''s face twisted with an unnatural expression of rage.

    "Kill yourrades."

    Tanigaki''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What...?" His voice cracked with terror as he turned to look at Edo. The fear in his gut intensified as Edo advanced toward him, eyes filled with hollow, lifeless anger.

    "What kind of jutsu is this...?"

    ---

    A few dayster, in the same secluded cabin, Orochimaru surveyed the lifeless bodies strewn around. He sighed, feeling a twinge of frustration.

    "As expected, there are too many ws with the Reanimation Jutsu. Even with ample preparation, so many failures..."

    Orochimaru''s entire mission in capturing the rogue ninjas had been to test this technique. But the results were far from satisfactory. He recalled how Edo''s soul had departed for the Pure Land before he could even act. One wasted test subject.

    Recording his observations, Orochimaru refined the technique, adjusting it for future trials. But after several days of experiments, all five captives had died. It was time to move on.

    The Reanimation Jutsu fell under the umbre of summoning techniques, but it required no contract. Only the DNA of the deceased was needed, and through precise incantations, their souls could be called back to the living world.

    After mastering most aspects of the Flying Thunder God technique, Orochimaru had turned to this moreplex art. It was unlike any other jutsu. He needed hands-on experience to refine it, conducting one experiment after another to collect data and make improvements.

    However, hunting rogue ninjas to use as test subjects was time-consuming. They weren''t easy to find, and capturing them took significant effort. But for now, this was the most secure method. Building a forcerge enough to support a constant stream of test subjects was impossible in wartime.

    With a resigned shake of his head, Orochimaru set fire to the wooden cabin, erasing the evidence of his work before heading back toward Konoha.

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!"

    He had barely made it two kilometers when a familiar voice called out urgently. Stopping in his tracks, he turned toward the sound.

    There, in a clearing off the forest path, stood a woman d in the standard Jounin vest, her expression fraught with worry.

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru said, raising an eyebrow. "What''s got you so worked up?"

    As he appeared in front of her, Tsunade''s tense expression turned into one of exasperation. "You! You''ve been gone for over half a month without a word! Do you know how worried I''ve been?"

    "Worried? You should know my strength by now."

    "This is wartime. Who knows what could happen if you wander around alone?"

    "Fine, fine. We can talk more when we''re back. Wait, did youe out here alone?" Orochimaru asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "Of course I did! With everything going on, I wouldn''t trust just anyone toe looking for you."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a mischievous smile. "Perfect."

    "Perfect for what?" Tsunade looked at him suspiciously, catching the glint in his eye.

    "I don''t think we''ve ever tried this out in the open, have we?"

    "Wait¡ªwhat are you... Broad daylight, middle of nowhere, and you''re¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Orochimaru took her hand and led her into the dense forest cover, pinning her ample chest against a tree.

 Chapter 191:

    Why do men prefer innocent girls when they''re young, but gravitate towards mature women with experience as they get older?

    It''s because, after being with many inexperienced girls, innocence bes less important. What bes more significant is the enjoyment of the experience itself.

    The biggest difference between a married woman and a younger girl lies in how they respond. With a married woman, there''s no need for extra instructions; a few gestures are enough tomunicate what''s needed, and she understands.

    When you stand, she knows to kneel; when you kneel, she knows to lean forward; when you lie down, she knows how to position herself over you. This level of understanding and seamless interaction is something that a less experienced girl may not be able to provide.

    Orochimaru and Tsunade had been together for a while, and it was clear that Tsunade had grown more daring under Orochimaru''s influence.

    She loved him deeply, perhaps more than she would ever admit, and it showed in the way she indulged his whims. So even though they were out in the wilderness, the thought of being caught didn''t deter her. They were both highly skilled ninjas; being discovered was unlikely.

    And with the variety of new things they''d already tried, what was one more unusual location? Tsunade''s mind raced with these thoughts, and soon, any hesitations melted away.

    Before long, they found a secluded spot and began their private rendezvous.

    While Orochimaru and Tsunade were otherwise engaged, Konoha was hosting some unexpected visitors.A group of dark-skinned, muscr shinobi dressed in white uniforms, each with a Cloud Vige forehead protector and armed with unique swords, walked confidently through the gates of Konoha.

    Their leader was imposing, and next to him was a shorter man who scanned the surroundings with keen eyes.

    "So, this is Konoha? Not bad at all," the smaller manmented.

    "It''s definitely more pleasant than home," another added.

    "But no matter how nice it is, it''s still not our vige," someone muttered.

    "Enough chatter. We''re here on business," the leader barked.

    "Understood," the others replied, falling silent.

    As they stepped through the main gate, the Konoha guards immediately took notice and approached.

    "Are you guests from the Cloud Vige?" one guard asked, voice steady but cautious.

    "Yes. Take us to your Hokage," the leadermanded.

    "Right this way, please," the guard responded, ushering them in.

    The history between Konoha and Kumo was fraught with tension. They had shed heavily during the First Shinobi War, but that battle had eventually led to an uneasy alliance. ??£Î??????

    More recently, Kumo had assisted Konoha against Iwagakure, which had strengthened their alliance. This time, they were here to discuss the ongoing war effort and solidify their cooperation.

    As the Cloud ninjas made their way through Konoha''s bustling streets, Konoha''s own shinobi looked on with curiosity, some with suspicion.

    "Is that really a Cloud ninja?" one muttered under their breath.

    "I can''t believe they''re here, walking around Konoha like it''s nothing," another said, voice tight with barely suppressed anger.

    "Hey, what are you thinking of doing?" his friend asked warily.

    "They killed my father in the war. What do you think I want to do?" the first ninja spat, clenching his fists.

    "Don''t be an idiot. We''re allies now. If you do anything, you''ll spark another war."

    "Damn it... I hate this!" the first ninja said, but the fire in his eyes dimmed as the reality of their situation set in.

    Conversations like this were happening all over Konoha. The wounds from the war were still fresh, and resentment ran deep. Many families had lost loved ones to the Cloud''s forces, just as the Cloud had lost people to Konoha. It wasn''t the kind of hatred that could be erased overnight.

    Yet, most of the Konoha shinobi knew better than to act on these feelings. Attacking the Cloud ninjas would be seen as an act of aggression, one that could easily rekindle the war. They had no choice but to swallow their anger and watch.

    "Cloud ninjas?" Orochimaru muttered that evening as he and Tsunade returned to the vige, overhearing snippets of conversation from the passing crowd.

    It was clear that Kumo hade to Konoha to discuss war strategies. Orochimaru''s eyes glinted, a trace of intrigue crossing his face as he pieced together the implications.

    "What''s wrong?" Tsunade asked, noticing his expression.

    "Nothing," Orochimaru replied, his lips curving into a sly smile. "I just remembered something... amusing."

    "Amusing?" Tsunade echoed, raising an eyebrow.

    "The dress I ordered a while back should be ready soon," he said, smoothly changing the subject.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You...!" Tsunade flushed, half-exasperated but not letting go of his arm.

    It was true¡ªOrochimaru had be more brazen over time, and Tsunade had found herself going along with it more often than not. Before they had be a couple, such boldments would have made her angry, but now? Now, she simply epted them, responding with a mix of embarrassment and affection.

    A few dayster, in thete afternoon...

    In one of Konoha''s guest residences, several Cloud ninjas gathered, their faces serious as they nned.

    Each was geared up and ready, with a rough map spread out on the table before them.

    "Ryosuke, did you confirm everything?" the leader asked.

    "Yes. At nine o''clock tonight, Konoha''s barrier will drop briefly for about thirty seconds. That''s our window. After we grab the target, we''ll make our way over the wall and escape from here," Ryosuke replied, pointing to a specific corner on the map.

    The leader nodded. "You''re sure about this?"

    "I''ve been watching for days. It''s consistent, must be when the Barrier Corps changes shifts," Ryosuke confirmed.

    "Good. The girl''s chakra is distinct, and with her red hair, she''s unmistakable. Tonight, we make our move."

    The rest of the team acknowledged the order and dispersed to make their final preparations. The n was meticulous, clearly not the work of amateurs. They hade prepared.

    But what they didn''t realize was that, at that very moment, a man was sittingfortably on his couch, watching everything unfold on a set of monitors. He held a cup of tea, observing their every move with keen interest, as if he were watching a game.

    "Just as expected. It''s exactly like I remembered," Orochimaru murmured to himself, a smirk ying at the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 255:

    Orochimaru had always known about Ry¨±chi Cave and had gathered some information regarding its significance.

    However, he had no knowledge of its internal workings.

    Three women acting as part of Ry¨±chi Cave''s hierarchy? And Manda obediently following their orders?

    What kind of setup was this?

    None of this had ever appeared in any of the information Orochimaru had collected.

    Still, after living in the ninja world for so long, Orochimaru had grown ustomed to relying on what he saw and heard firsthand to judge any situation.

    He knew the general details about Ry¨±chi Cave but had never set foot inside until now.

    No matter. Once he observed it himself, everything would be clear.

    From Orochimaru''s perspective, the three women he had encountered earlier each embodied distinct archetypes: one was a child-like girl, another carried the demeanor of a dignified older sister, and thest seemed to have the refined grace of a married woman.It was thest of the three, exuding a poised, wife-like air, who appeared to be their leader.

    Under her orders, Manda stayed behind in the valley, and the other two women left with convenient excuses.

    She led the way while Orochimaru followed at a rxed pace.

    "I believe your name is Orochimaru, correct? It''s listed on the blood contract," the woman spoke, her tone casual as if trying to pass the time.

    "That''s correct," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Tagorihime. I''m one of Ry¨±chi Cave''s managers."

    "Manager?" Orochimaru''s lips curved into a faint smile. "I had thought only the White Snake Sage held authority here."

    Tagorihime replied smoothly, "The White Snake Sage is indeed the leader. We, on the other hand, are like elders of Ry¨±chi Cave."

    "Interesting," Orochimaru murmured, his expression thoughtful.

    Elders, she said. That meant their status was second only to the White Snake Sage but higher than that of Manda.

    Their position seemed equivalent to that of Fukasaku and Shima at Mount My¨­boku.

    Yet despite his ability to summon powerful snakes like Manda, Orochimaru had never been able to summon figures like these three women.

    Why?

    If Jiraiya could summon two toad sages, why couldn''t Orochimaru summon the "elders" of Ry¨±chi Cave?

    "Take a rest here first. It''s been a long journey," Tagorihime said with a gentle smile, gesturing toward an elegant castle filled with what appeared to be human food. ????§à??S?

    Her demeanor was soft and reassuring.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But Orochimaru''s sharp instincts raised rms.

    Staring at the magnificent structure, he asked curiously, "How did you create such a convincing castle?"

    Tagorihime''s expression didn''t falter. "I''m not sure what you''re talking about."

    "Oh,e now," Orochimaru said tly. "You know exactly what I mean."

    "I don''t understand what you''re implying¡­"

    "Enough games. I don''t know what your goal is, but this charade is tiresome," Orochimaru interrupted, his tone calm yet piercing.

    Tagorihime''s polite smile didn''t fade, though a flicker of surprise shed in her eyes.

    "What a perceptive man," she remarked, her tone amused. "You''re the first to see through the illusion before stepping inside."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru replied dryly. "Are most people really so clueless?"

    "Clueless?"

    "Obviously," Orochimaru shrugged. "If someone can''t spot such an obvious trap, what else could they be but weak?"

    Tagorihime''s expression shifted slightly, her pride clearly stung. "You call my trap obvious? Why?"

    Raising his right hand, Orochimaru extended a single finger.

    "First, the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave are anything but friendly. The countless human bones outside make that perfectly clear. Even someone who isn''t a contractor could piece this together."

    He extended a second finger.

    "Second, a grand castle like this doesn''t belong in Ry¨±chi Cave. And human food? You''re all snakes. You don''t eat human food."

    Finally, he raised a third finger.

    "Third,bining the first two points, your overly friendly behavior bes suspicious. Cold-blooded snakes acting gentle and kind? It''s obvious you''re trying to lure humans in. I can only assume the human body is more suitable for consumption."

    Tagorihime''s expression hardened as her calm facade cracked. In the blink of an eye, her beautiful features morphed into a sinister, snake-like visage. Her voice became cold and venomous.

    "So smart. You saw through it all. But you should have kept quiet. All you had to do was step inside and be eaten, but no¡ªyou just had to act clever."

    "Eaten by you?" Orochimaru repeated, his expression unbothered. "If you told me Manda wanted to eat me, I might believe it. But you?" He chuckled dismissively. "Don''t make meugh."

    "You¡­" Tagorihime hissed, her snake-like eyes narrowing in anger.

    But she couldn''t retort.

    Because Orochimaru was right.

    The summoning contract bound them. If she attempted to devour him, the contract''s power would strike her with a severe bacsh.

    The stronger the individual, the harsher the consequences.

    For someone at her level, the bacsh could cripple her for centuries, far too high a price to pay.

    "This man is clever, Sister," one of the other women said, suddenly emerging from the shadows.

    "Yes," added the second woman. "At the very least, his intelligence is impressive."

    As they spoke, the grand castle vanished like smoke, revealing a deste clearing littered with bones.

    Tagorihime''s face returned to her previous form, regaining her human-like beauty.

    "Not just clever," Orochimaru said calmly. "I''m also stronger than any of you. Now, take me to see the White Snake Sage."

    His tone was bold and unapologetic.

    Normally, anyone wanting to learn senjutsu would first have to pass the sacrednd''s trials.

    But with Orochimaru''s strength, he saw no need for such tedious formalities.

    What was the point of wasting time on tests when he was already a contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave?

    "You''re awfully arrogant," one of the women said, her tone sharp.

    "You''re not even human," added another, ring at him.

    "¡­"

    "Sister, I want to eat him."

    "I want to eat him too."

    Before the situation could escte, an ancient, authoritative voice echoed from nowhere.

    "Enough. Bring him in."

    The voice was distant yetmanding, as if carried across a vast expanse.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly.

    "The White Snake Sage has summoned me," he said.

    Tagorihime scowled but didn''t argue. Turning sharply on her heel, she motioned for him to follow.

    Her displeasure was obvious, but with the White Snake Sage''smand, she had no choice but toply.

    Orochimaru didn''t care for her mood and followed without hesitation.

    Before long, a grand temple came into view, its entrance marked with the words "Ry¨±chi Cave."

    Inside, a massive white snakey coiledzily on an elevated tform. Its golden slit pupils locked onto Orochimaru as he stepped forward.

    ***

    Bonus chp for 600 PS

    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 193:

    Where did this equipmente from? It was a valid question.

    But Tsunade didn''t seem too interested in the answer. "Why should I even ask? Isn''t it natural for you to have these things?"

    Natural?

    "Heh, I suppose you''re right."

    Hearing Tsunade''s response, a small smirk appeared on Orochimaru''s face. The surveince screens he was using weren''t state-of-the-artputers but rather small television monitors stacked together. To Tsunade, it wouldn''t have appeared too different from Konoha''s own monitoring setup.

    Tsunade, like others who knew Orochimaru, was already familiar with his reputation for innovation. He had been behind several of Konoha''s scientific advancements, including the development of advanced ninja tools. So, seeing any form of high-tech device in his possession was hardly surprising.

    It was part of why she trusted him. Orochimaru was an enigma¡ªbrilliant, unconventional, yet undeniably loyal to Konoha''s cause, or at least to his own ambitions that aligned with it.

    Smiling softly, Orochimaru sat back and gestured for Tsunade toe closer. Without hesitation, she moved to sit on hisp. The familiarity between them spoke volumes; they were more than just teammates or childhood friends, they were lovers who shared a deep, albeit unconventional, bond.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tsunade''s eyes shifted to the screens again, her curiosity piqued. She still wondered why he would go through the trouble of monitoring Kushina. But before she could ask, she noticed the figures in the ck uniforms and their distinctive headbands moving stealthily in the shadows."Orochimaru, what are they nning to do?" she asked, her tone serious.

    "You''ll find out soon enough," Orochimaru said, his golden eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    ---

    On the far side of Konoha, in a modest house near the vige''s edge, Kushina had been woken by faint noises outside. She wrapped her robe around her and cautiously opened the door. But before she could call out for help, her vision was suddenly blocked by several unfamiliar figures.

    Before she could even scream, a rough hand mped over her mouth, and everything went dark.

    The Kumo ninjas acted swiftly. In less than a minute, they had subdued Kushina, tied her hands, and carried her off into the night.

    "We''re clear!" one of the ninjas whispered as they made their way through the vige streets, weaving into the shadows and heading toward the perimeter wall.

    Everything was going ording to n. As expected, the barrier fluctuated during the brief changeover at the security post, allowing them a window of opportunity. Within moments, the team had scaled the wall and disappeared into the forest beyond Konoha.

    After a couple of kilometers, the Kumo ninjas slowed their pace, confident that they''d avoided detection.

    "Alright, we''re in the clear," said the leader, catching his breath. He nced over at the young girl in their grasp. "Tie her up properly."

    Kushina, who had begun to regain consciousness, felt her heart drop as reality hit her, she''d been kidnapped. The memories of her vige being attacked, of losing her parents and home, rushed back like a cold wave. ?????¨§?

    Was she to lose everything again?

    "Please... someone, help me," she thought desperately as she struggled against the ropes binding her wrists. But the more she twisted, the more hopeless her situation seemed. She could feel the rough hands of her captors and the chill of the night pressing in around her.

    Despite the overwhelming fear, she resolved to leave a trail. When the Kumo ninjas weren''t looking, Kushina discreetly pulled at strands of her vivid red hair, letting them fall to the ground as subtle markers, hoping someone, anyone¡ªwould follow.

    But doubt crept in. Who would notice her absence? She had no real friends in Konoha, and the vige was already shrouded in sleep.

    "Am I really going to be taken away? Is this... the end?" Despair started to consume her.

    Just then, a shout broke through the silence.

    "Who''s there?"

    Kushina''s eyes snapped open as she felt a sudden tug at the rope around her wrists, yanking her backward. The jolt sent her sprawling to the ground. The rough impact made her wince, but it was enough to clear her vision.

    Ahead, in the faint moonlight, a lone figure stepped out from the shadows of the trees. His hands were casually tucked into his pockets, his eyes glowing with an eerie intensity.

    "Orochimaru-sama?" Kushina gasped, stunned.

    The three Kumo ninjas were visibly tense, drawing their weapons as they recognized the emblem on Orochimaru''s k jacket. He was no ordinary shinobi¡ªhe was a legend.

    "Stay back!" the leader shouted, pressing a kunai to Kushina''s neck. "Even if you''re a Konoha elite, don''te any closer, or she¡ª"

    But before the Kumo ninja could finish, Orochimaru vanished from sight, reappearing in an instant directly in front of them. His cold, golden eyes locked onto the leader''s as a sinister smirk crossed his lips.

    "Is that really your n? Surrender now and spare yourself the humiliation."

 Chapter 194:

    Confronted with Orochimaru''s sudden appearance, the Kumo ninja were momentarily paralyzed with shock.

    They couldn''tprehend how he had managed to materialize in front of them so swiftly. A teleportation jutsu? Impossible. No teleportation jutsu could cover that distance or happen that fast.

    Instinctively, the leader tightened his grip on the kunai, aiming to press it into Kushina''s neck. But to his horror, he realized he couldn''t move. His limbs felt like they were encased in iron; even a simple twitch of a finger was impossible.

    "Paralysis Jutsu?" he thought, eyes wide with disbelief.

    How could this be happening?

    But there was no time for answers. Orochimaru''s hand was already on the Kumo ninja''s wrist, wrenching it away from Kushina and, in a fluid motion, guiding the kunai against the man''s own throat.

    A thin line of blood sprayed into the night as the Kumo ninja''s strength ebbed away, and darkness imed him.

    Orochimaru, with his honed instincts from years on the battlefield, had be a master of swift, lethal efficiency.

    The other two Kumo ninjas, shaken from their stunned paralysis, leaped back to create distance between themselves and this unexpected threat.But the gap in power between them and Orochimaru was insurmountable.

    Before Kushina fully registered what was happening, the other two Kumo ninjas had also copsed to the ground, lifeless.

    She stared up in shock as Orochimaru''s pale hand extended toward her. He had saved her swiftly, without hesitation.

    "So... strong¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    "It''s alright now, Kushina," Orochimaru''s voice, rough yet reassuring, seemed to push away the fear that had gripped her heart. She felt her consciousness waver, the adrenaline subsiding and fatigue taking its ce.

    Before she could stop herself, Kushina leaned against him,forted by the warmth of his chest and the security of his embrace. It was a peace she hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Trying to fight off the exhaustion pulling her under, she looked up at Orochimaru, confusion clouding her eyes. "Lord Orochimaru¡­ why... why did youe to rescue me? I''m just... an outsider," she murmured, the weight of those words evident.

    Orochimaru''s eyes softened slightly. "Outsider? Tsunade and I have always thought of you as part of our family."

    "Family?" The word echoed in her mind, leaving her stunned.

    ---

    In the Hokage''s office, dawn was just breaking, casting a warm glow over the vige rooftops. Tsunade stood before Sarutobi Hiruzen, her face set with urgency.

    "Hiruzen-sensei, why did the Kumo ninjae to Konoha to capture Kushina?" she demanded.

    The Third Hokage''s brows knitted in confusion as he processed her question. "Kumo ninja captured Kushina?" he echoed, quickly masking his shock with a look ofposed authority. "Exin, Tsunade. What happened?" ?¨¤£Î??¨¨?

    Tsunade recounted the events in concise detail, omitting certain parts that couldplicate things. Orochimaru had acted on a hunch, she exined, noticing something off about the Kumo visitors. Though she didn''t know exactly why Orochimaru had been monitoring Kushina, she trusted him implicitly and covered for him where needed.

    As Hiruzen listened, his expression darkened. "Where is Orochimaru now?" he asked.

    "He''s pursuing the Kumo ninjas and ensuring Kushina''s safety," Tsunade replied confidently.

    The Third Hokage nodded, reassured. If Orochimaru was on the case, he trusted the matter would be handled. He summoned the ANBU to investigate immediately, and soon, other vige advisors began to arrive as the gravity of the situation became clear.

    The abduction of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki was no small matter. It was a ring security breach and could potentially unravel the alliance between Konoha and the Land of Lightning. The implications were staggering.

    Konoha had underestimated the lengths to which the Kumo ninja would go. They had considered them allies, visitors who had alreadye to Konoha once before without incident. No one expected a move this bold or calcted.

    The meeting room fell silent as Koharu spoke up, her voice edged with worry. "Kidnapping the Nine-Tails'' host? What does the Cloud Vige hope to gain from this?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Danzo, ever the pragmatist, scoffed. "An alliance contract? It''s just a piece of paper. When ites to the power of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, they''d risk anything."

    Hiruzen''s expression was grim. "Itplicates matters, especially now when we need Kumo''s military support against Iwa. Breaking our alliance could shift the entire war in Iwa''s favor."

    Koharu sighed. "If we''re forced to fight both Iwa and Suna, even with the strength of the major ns and the Sannin, we''ll be stretched thin. And if Kumo turns its attention to us... that''s the real danger."

    "Indeed," Hiruzen agreed, the weight of leadership pressing heavily on him. "We must proceed cautiously."

    "The real issue," Danzo added in his usual cold tone, "is that Konoha has grown too weak. If we were strong enough, the war wouldn''t have dragged on, and we wouldn''t be forced into thesepromising positions."

    Hiruzen turned to Danzo, eyes narrowing. "Your point?"

    "Let Tsunade learn the First Hokage''s Wood Release. If she can wield it on the battlefield¡­"

 Chapter 258:

    The three women of Ry¨±chi Cave each had their own distinct identities.

    In addition to Tagorihime, the graceful and mature one, there were Tagitsuhime, the dignified elder sister, and Ichikishimahime, the mischievous one.

    For centuries, they had been living in the cave, their days marked by monotony. Most of the time, they entertained themselves by ying with the snakes that roamed Ry¨±chi Cave.

    asionally, a human would arrive, only to unwittingly be their next meal.

    The three women had a low opinion of humans, seeing them as greedy and utterly worthless.

    A rare few would capture their attention, but that was the extent of their interest. They weren''t the type to change their opinions because of a small exception.

    That was, until Orochimaru appeared.

    In all their centuries of existence, they had never encountered someone like him.

    This made Orochimaru particrly fascinating to them, and they found great amusement in teasing him.Unfortunately for them, Orochimaru was not so easily swayed.

    ---

    Feeling the ticklish sensation on his ear and body, Orochimaru''s patience reached its limit. He slowly opened his eyes, raised a hand, and pushed Ichikishima-hime''s head away from him.

    "Don''t make jokes like that with me," he said coldly.

    Without hesitation, he moved her aside, his tone firm and unyielding.

    While the three women''s appearances did align with Orochimaru''s tastes, and they had been quite close to him during his stay, he hadn''t forgotten their true nature.

    To him, they were snakes through and through.

    The idea of anything more than an alliance between them never crossed his mind.

    "Ah! That hurts!" Ichikishimahime pouted, clutching her forehead and feigning grievance. "You''re so rough! Can''t you be gentler with ady?"

    Her petite form and aggrieved expression made her look undeniably cute, but Orochimaru remained unmoved.

    To him, having Ichikishimahime lying on his back felt no different than having a snake coiled around him.

    Even though her transformation made her appear human, her cold, unnatural touch was a stark reminder of her true nature.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Though she could use senjutsu to warm her body to mimic human skin, Orochimaru was well aware of the reality beneath the illusion.

    For that reason, he couldn''t muster any interest in her.

    If it had been a real human woman in her ce, Orochimaru¡ªwho hadn''t been with a woman in quite some time would have acted without hesitation. Emotional attachment wasn''t a requirement for him.

    Hearing Orochimaru''s blunt words, Ichikishima-hime smiled mischievously.

    "Now, hand me my clothes."

    Ichikishimahime pouted but reluctantlyplied, picking up his shirt from a nearby rock and handing it to him.

    "You really are something else," she muttered. "You practice the senjutsu of Ry¨±chi Cave, yet you look down on us as snakes¡­"

    "Are those two things rted?" Orochimaru said dismissively as he put on his shirt. "Enough chatter. I need to leave. Take me to say farewell to the White Snake Sage." R??????§§?

    "Hmm? Leaving already?"

    "Of course. I''ve learned nearly everything I needed. Staying here any longer would be pointless."

    "Ugh, what a heartless man," Ichikishimahime said with a feigned look of disappointment.

    She looked as though she had just been abandoned, making Orochimaru feel as if he were burning bridges the moment he no longer had use for them.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t want me to leave?" Orochimaru asked with a teasing smile. "If you don''t want to part ways, you could always be my summoned beast. That way, we could see each other anytime in the future."

    "Huh? That''s an idea!" Ichikishimahime''s eyes sparkled, though it was hard to tell if she was serious or just ying along. "I''m sure my sisters would agree to it as well¡­"

    "¡­"

    Orochimaru was momentarily speechless.

    He had only been joking, but her response left him wondering if she was actually serious.

    The thought lingered in his mind. If he could summon the three of them during battle, they would undoubtedly be an incredible asset.

    The idea of having such powerful "snake girls" as his summoned beasts amused him.

    ---

    When Tagorihime and Tagitsuhime heard Ichikishimahime''s suggestion, they were equally stunned.

    "Be his summoned beast?"

    "Seriously? We''ve never considered such a thing."

    Despite their arrogance, the proposal intrigued them.

    "Well, it''s not a bad idea," Tagitsuhime finally said.

    "I agree," Tagorihime added. "While we don''t think much of humans, something about him¡­ he''s different. Fighting alongside him could be interesting."

    With the unanimous agreement of the three women, Orochimaru unexpectedly obtained summoning contracts with them.

    The contracts, however, were exclusive, only Orochimaru would be allowed to summon them. They refused to be bound to anyone else.

    Although Orochimaru was surprised by how things unfolded, he didn''tin.

    The oue was advantageous, after all.

    ---

    After bidding farewell to the White Snake Sage and leaving Ry¨±chi Cave, Orochimaru felt a sense of lightness.

    Power always brought confidence.

    Though he wouldn''t im to be invincible, he now believed that few in the ninja world could match him.

    If he were to face a siege by the Kages again, the oue would be vastly different.

    Looking up at the clear sky, Orochimaru smirked, casually choosing his next destination.

    He began walking toward Nono''s orphanage. Now that he was in the area, it would be a waste not to pay a visit.

    ---

    As he approached the outskirts of civilization, Orochimaru suddenly stopped.

    In the distance, he spotted three familiar figures.

    ---

    Night had fallen, and the orphanage was quiet.

    The soft chirping of birds could faintly be heard in the surrounding forest.

    Inside one of the rooms, a dim candle burned on a small table, its me flickering gently.

    Sitting at the table was Nono, her expression unusually serious.

    Behind her stood two individuals: a portly woman and an older man wearing sses.

    However, they weren''t the source of Nono''s solemn demeanor.

    Across from her sat a man with one eye covered by a bandage¡ªher former superior, Shimura Danzo.

    "Who would''ve thought," Danzo said with a faint smirk. "The Wandering Miko, reduced to being a nanny. Long time no see, Nono. You''re looking a little worn out these days."

    "I gave up that title a long time ago," Nonou replied coldly. "I''ve already negotiated aid funds with the vige. What are you doing here?"

    ***

    Check my profile for my new work.

    Bonus forst week 900 PS.

    For every 100 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 196:

    "On your face?"

    Orochimaru was taken aback by Tsunade''s words.

    Was this Tsunade always so bold, or had she changed over time?

    Reflecting on it for a moment, Orochimaru leaned toward thetter. When they first became a couple, Tsunade had been affectionate but also somewhat conservative. She would never have said something like this back then.

    She probably only made this kind of offer because she was asking for something in return, but until now, she had never taken it this far¡­

    Did Tsunade truly have the potential to act like a devoted wife? Was Orochimaru genuinely moved by her proposition?

    Orochimaru''s mind cleared up as he recognized his current situation. But it didn''t matter much to him now. He was already past caring about that sort of thing.

    After all, the original Orochimaru from the series was even more entric than he was; they just had different areas of focus.

    This time, Orochimaru didn''t refuse Tsunade''s offer. He wasn''t sure why Tsunade would make such a bold promise just for some home-cooked meals, but he wasn''t going to question it.And in the conversation that followed, everything became clear.

    Tsunade wanted Kushina to stay at their house because, after they got together, her maternal instincts had started to emerge.

    She felt a strangepassion for Kushina.

    What an unexpected turn of events.

    Tsunade, despite her love for peace, was an elite ninja with a strong sense of duty. She wasn''t one to pity someone simply because they had a difficult life story. Even if that person was a distant rtive like Kushina from the Uzumaki n, sympathy was not something easily given in the ninja world.

    Of course, Orochimaru had no objections to Tsunade''s request. He was also curious to see how Konoha''s higher-ups would react to it.

    The result was unsurprising.

    Thanks to Tsunade''s influence, the Konoha leadership that would typically oppose such a move didn''t interfere.

    Ordinarily, as the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, Kushina''s movements would be strictly monitored, and living with other ninjas outside the designated areas of surveince would be forbidden. Although living with other ninja wasn''t the issue, the leaders would never risk exposing Kushina''s status as the Jinch¨±riki.

    But with Tsunade involved, they had nothing to say. Tsunade wasn''t just the princess of the Senju n; she was also capable of using Wood Release. Her position meant that dealing with Jinch¨±riki would eventually be part of her duties.

    So after some discussion, they didn''t oppose the arrangement.

    Because of this, two new residents moved into Orochimaru''s home: Tsunade and Kushina.

    Watching Orochimaru work in the kitchen, Kushina, who already had a certain admiration for him, felt her surprise deepen.

    "Is this really one of the legendary Sannin, feared across the battlefield? It''s unbelievable."

    As this thought crossed her mind, she nced at Tsunade beside her.

    Tsunade,pletely enamored, was watching Orochimaru cook with an expression of pure bliss. She didn''t notice Kushina''s gaze at all.

    So this is what happiness looks like, Kushina thought¡­

    By June of Konoha Year 34, preparations for border defense rotations had begun, and many teams were heading to the front lines.

    Nawaki and Hy¨±ga Hizashi, having grown stronger and gained battle experience alongside Orochimaru, were now set to participate in missions on their own. They had enough battlefield experience to operate independently, while Orochimaru would be leading a new team of recruits. ????????s

    Tsunade naturally worried about Nawaki joining another team, but war left no room for hesitation.

    Besides, Orochimaru assured her that with his advanced training, Nawaki''s current strength wasparable to that of an ordinary j¨­nin. Even on the battlefield, he wouldn''t fall easily.

    With that, Tsunade felt somewhat reassured.

    "Orochimaru-sama, I''m in your care!"

    "Orochimaru-sama, please look after Mikoto!"

    On the street outside the Hokage''s office, Orochimaru was slightly surprised when he saw the first new recruit reporting to him.

    "Uchiha Mikoto? Well, this is an interesting twist."

    Battlefield teamposition was crucial for maintaining bnce, so it was rare to see members of the same n assigned to the same team.

    Thus, it wasn''t out of the ordinary for an Uchiha to be part of his unit.

    "Yes, it is," Orochimaru nodded, then turned to Uchiha Akihara beside him. "Don''t worry. Although this mission involves a six-person squad, there are two j¨­nin among us, so the risk should be manageable."

    "I''m confident with you leading the team, sir," Uchiha Akihara responded respectfully.

    It wasn''t ttery but an honest sentiment.

    This time, Konoha decided to assign two j¨­nin to some squads because thest war had brought significant casualties.

    One j¨­nin leading five rookies often wasn''t enough for protection.

    In the previous conflict, many squads suffered losses, and some teams were even wiped out due to the inexperience of their members.

    Konoha had adjusted their tactics in response, but Orochimaru''s team had remained unchanged.

    He didn''t need the change.

    Not only did he achieve outstanding results with five recruits, but there were no casualties under his leadership.

    This demonstrated Orochimaru''s exceptional skill inmanding his unit.

    After exchanging a few more words with Uchiha Akihara, who then left with his team, Orochimaru looked at the ck-haired girl standing in front of him, deep in thought.

    "Um¡­ Sir, when are we setting out?" Mikoto''s voice broke into his thoughts.

    "We''ll meet at the vige gates at nine tomorrow morning."

    "So now¡­"

    "You''lle with me for a bit," Orochimaru said decisively.

    Though puzzled, Mikoto obediently followed him.

    They had only taken a couple of steps when another Uchiha passed by them, walking in the opposite direction. Their paths barely crossed, and there was no interaction.

    But the brief encounter left Orochimaru feeling even more puzzled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ncing at theposed Mikoto, he asked, "Mikoto, you''re not going to greet your n member?"

    "n member?" Uchiha Mikoto was momentarily confused, then turned to look behind her and realized, "Oh, him? I''ve seen him around the n, but we''re not that close."

    ".¡­"

    Weren''t Fugaku and Mikoto supposed to be childhood friends?

    What in the world was going on?

 Chapter 261:

    In her current situation, Nono didn''t need to fear Danzo''s threats.

    After all, not only did she now possess Ma Release, but she alsomanded a small army of clones as subordinates.

    With such strength at her disposal, Danzo bringing only three people wasn''t much of a concern.

    However, neither Ma Release nor the clones could solve her financial problems. Supporting the orphanage required money, and in the long run, she still had to rely on Konoha''s aid.

    Moreover, she felt that revealing the existence of the clones to anyone in Konoha, especially someone like Danzo¡ªmight bring trouble for Orochimaru.

    This was why, despite her newfound power, she chose not to bargain with Danzo earlier.

    When he made his demand, Nono had been carefully thinking about how to carry out the mission withoutpromising the orphanage. She was even preparing how to exin her decision to Orochimaru.

    But then, Orochimaru had appeared out of nowhere.

    With just a few words, he had persuaded Danzo to retreat, a result Nono had never dared to imagine.And what she expected even less was the shocking request Orochimaru made to her afterward.

    ---

    Orochimaru''s words echoed in her mind:

    "I need you to dedicate your entirety to me: your body, your mind, and your soul.."

    It had been so direct, so casual, yet it had left her utterly stunned.

    Nono was still reeling from the implications.

    Setting aside Orochimaru''s image as an almost untouchable figure of power in her mind, she couldn''t fathom why someone like him would make such a request of her.

    Why her?

    Her thoughts swirled with countless questions, but she didn''t have time to dwell on them.

    Orochimaru had made it clear, she had no other choice.

    While Nono wasn''t afraid of death, she couldn''t ignore the lives of the orphans she cared for.

    Besides, deep down, Nono couldn''t deny her feelings.

    She had admired Orochimaru since her youth.

    When he gave her potions, money, and the power of Ma Release, she had even allowed herself a fleeting fantasy of what might happen.

    But Nono had always dismissed such thoughts. As a spy, such emotions were a luxury she couldn''t afford.

    And the differences between them¡ªstrength, identity, status, made any connection between them feel impossible.

    Yet now, faced with Orochimaru''s blunt request, she found herself hesitating for only a moment before biting her lip and agreeing.

    A sharp gasp escaped Nono''s lips as she slumped back into her chair.

    Her face was flushed, her body trembling slightly as beads of sweat formed on her forehead.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    But something felt¡­ strange.

    Blinking, she slowly came back to her senses, her gaze falling on her still-intact clothes.

    Across from her, Orochimaru sat calmly, not moving an inch.

    Her eyes widened in shock as the realization struck her.

    "This¡­ this was¡­ an illusion?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    "Correct," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "When?"

    "When you first looked into my eyes," Orochimaru said, his tone calm yet matter-of-fact.

    While Orochimaru''s Sharingan wasn''t specialized for illusions, his mastery of Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu greatly enhanced its effectiveness. Using it on someone like Nono¡ªa powerful yet unsuspecting opponent¡ªhad been effortless. ??????§§??

    Hearing his admission, Nono''s fists clenched as humiliation washed over her.

    "Damn it¡­ you¡­ were you trying to humiliate me?" she demanded, her voice shaking with both anger and shame.

    To be caught in such a vivid illusion, especially in front of Orochimaru, it was beyond humiliating.

    "No," Orochimaru said firmly. "I just wanted to see what your true intentions were."

    "But you¡ª"

    "Enough, Nono," Orochimaru interrupted, stepping closer to her.

    He tilted her chin upward with a finger, a faint, mischievous smile ying on his lips.

    "From now on, you''re mine," he said softly, his golden eyes glowing with authority. "No one can bully you. No one canmand you¡­ except me. Do you understand?"

    Nono''s mind was reeling. His suddenmanding tone left her at a loss for words.

    "I¡­ I¡­I Understand"

    ---

    A few dayster, in Konoha Vige¡­

    In the underground training hall of Root, Danzo watched silently as his recruits trained.

    Earth flew into the air as streams of water and wood collided in a chaotic mess of chakra.

    "Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bullet!"

    "Water Style: Water Formation Wave!"

    "Wood Style: Wooden Spindle Wall!"

    "Wood Style: Four-Pir Prison!"

    The sounds of techniques being executed echoed throughout the room as dozens of teenagers performedplex jutsu with precision.

    Danzo''s gaze swept over the group of sixty or seventy recruits, each of them wielding Wood Release with surprising ease.

    Such a sight would have been unthinkable before.

    In the past, Wood Release was an ability so rare it was practically a legend.

    Now, Orochimaru had turned that legend into something¡­ mass-producible.

    Danzo''s feelings were conflicted.

    By all rights, he should have been pleased. But as he watched these recruits, a bitter realization gnawed at him.

    He had lost Orochimaru.

    His paranoia over keeping his own secrets had driven a wedge between them, and in doing so, he had lost a key ally.

    In hindsight, it was a decision he deeply regretted.

    Not only was he wrong, but Hiruzen had been wrong as well.

    ---

    A masked Root ninja suddenly appeared at Danzo''s side, kneeling.

    "Lord Danzo."

    "Speak."

    "The situation in the Land of Sound has been rified. Their vige seems intent on maintaining neutrality in the current war."

    "Neutrality?" Danzo sneered, his visible eye narrowing.

    "With the current state of the world, even the great nations can''t avoid conflict. Do these small countries really think they can stay untouched?"

    Without missing a beat, he turned to the operative.

    "Mobilize six teams. We move at once."

    "Yes, Lord Danzo."

    ***

    Bonus for 300 PS, next bonus at 600 PS

 Chapter 198:

    Orochimaru himself had lost his parents, and even after being reborn into this world, he still had no family or close friends.

    Konoha never felt like home to him, and he couldn''t feel his presence there.

    Initially, he trained tirelessly to survive, conducted meticulous research, took on missions to prove himself on the battlefield, and even coborated with Danzo.

    Later, to give himself purpose, he set a lofty goal.

    To unite the entire ninja world under his power.

    But that goal was distant, and the journey toward it was exhausting.

    There were times when Orochimaru felt lost.

    Why push so hard? To survive? To prevent Madara''s resurrection?

    If that were the case, his current strength would be more than sufficient.It didn''t take monumental power to thwart Madara''s return; just a few well-ced ns would suffice.

    And uniting the ninja world?

    What real benefit did that bring him?

    What was the point of pursuing it?

    Orochimaru found himself grappling with these thoughts, unable to make sense of his own motivations.

    Sometimes, he needed to feel alive through unconventional means.

    Many people in the ninja world searched for their purpose in unusual ways.

    For instance, in the early stages of the original series, Gaara found his purpose in killing.

    Haku existed for Zabuza.

    Nagato''s life revolved around Yahiko and Konan.

    Kimimaro lived for Orochimaru.

    There were endless examples¡ªpeople, goals, power, ideologies¡ªall serving as anchors to keep going.

    At the core, it was about finding a reason to live.

    And Orochimaru was no different now.

    For him, that reason was Tsunade.

    Only when he was with Tsunade could he truly feel that he was alive¡­

    Meanwhile, in the shadows, a young red-haired girl watched everything happening in the yard, eyes wide with astonishment under the moonlight.

    What¡­ did she just see?

    Kushina was bewildered.

    Though only ten, ninja children matured faster than most.

    She didn''t fully grasp what was happening, but she knew enough to understand that whatever it was, it was meant for adults.

    The fact that the usually fierce, strong-willed Tsunade would act so submissive around Orochimaru? That was beyond belief.

    And was that¡­ edible?

    Why else would Tsunade seem to enjoy it so much?

    Kushina''s cheeks flushed as she pped a hand over her mouth to stifle any noise. She tiptoed back to her room and buried herself under her quilt, heart racing. ?¨¢N???¨º?

    But her face stayed hot, and she couldn''t shake the scene she''d just witnessed.

    The words, the movements, the looks, and the expressions¡ªall reyed vividly in her mind.

    And Tsunade''s chest... it was really that big¡­ Wait! What was she even thinking?!

    Kushina pulled the nket over her head, trying to block out the memory and calm herself¡­

    The next morning, Orochimaru and Tsunade were up early and headed to the vige gates while Kushina was still fast asleep.

    The war continued, but this time, Orochimaru''s entire squad had changed.

    In addition to Uchiha Mikoto, there was one j¨­nin and three ch¨±nin.

    Orochimaru didn''t even bother to remember their names, but each of them showed him utmost respect.

    When they found out they''d be assigned to Orochimaru''s team the day before, they were thrilled.

    Even the j¨­nin, named Jiro, was taken aback by his assignment.

    He was going to fight alongside Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin? It was almost surreal.

    "Let''s go."

    When Orochimaru reached the vige gates, he gave a casual wave to the team.

    He''d seen more than enough war in his time.

    There was no need for pre-battle speeches or rallying cries. Once they arrived at the battlefield, he would assess their skills, that was more than sufficient.

    Tsunade and Orochimaru parted ways there, as they were suited to different roles.

    Orochimaru wasn''t bothered by it; during wartime, there was little time for romance anyway.

    This time, battles were still conducted in team formations.

    Orochimaru led his squad swiftly toward the front lines facing the Sand Vige.

    Though he found these repetitive wars tiresome, he still fought with meticulous precision.

    Summoning reconnaissance snakes, the small ck serpents, Manda¡ªnone were spared.

    Upon learning that Orochimaru had joined the battlefield, the Sand shinobi became more cautious in their strategies.

    Even the Third Kazekage was frustrated but could do little against him.

    Chiyo had already lost her son and was struggling with her motivation to fight.

    Meanwhile, Konoha had its own formidable lineup with the Sannin and Hatake Sakumo.

    In such a bnced struggle, the Sand Vige was stuck.

    After less than a year of Orochimaru''s presence on the battlefield, the Sand Vige found itself in a difficult position.

    Advance? With Orochimaru and Sakumo there, they couldn''t break through.

    Retreat? That felt like admitting defeat.

    So, after deliberation, the Third Kazekage made an important decision¡­

    The Land of Rivers was a small country situated between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind.

    During war, such neutralnds inevitably became the battlefields forrger nations.

    Just like the Land of Rain before it.

    Now, while there were still battle sites in the Land of Rain, due to Hanzo''s previous strength, many conflicts had shifted to the Land of Rivers.

    Amid the rugged mountains of the Land of Rivers, five figures hid behindrge rocks nking the road, waiting in silence.

    Mikoto, dressed in standard-issue gear with a sword on her back, hid behind a boulder, eyes fixed on Orochimaru''s back with admiration.

    Over the past year, she had witnessed countless battles led by him and understood just how different the Sannin were from ordinary ninja.

    Even among j¨­nin, they weren''t equals.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Five enemy j¨­nin attacking with everything they had still couldn''t harm Orochimaru.

    With someone like him in the vige, how could any other shinobi vige hope to win against Konoha?

    "Mikoto!"

    "... Mikoto?"

    "Yes¡­ Yes!" Mikoto snapped out of her reverie, responding quickly.

    Orochimaru frowned. "Stay focused on the battlefield."

    "Apologies, Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Never mind that. Are we at the right position ording to our intel?"

    Mikoto nced at the map, then at the terrain around them. "Yes, this matches the map perfectly."

    "Good."

    "Um, Lord Orochimaru, if I may ask, who are we waiting to ambush here? Even you seem¡­ cautious."

    "Who are we ambushing?" Orochimaru smirked. "I''m not certain. But ording to our intel, it''s likely the Third Kazekage."

    "W-What? The¡­ Third Kazekage?"

 Chapter 200:

    The Sand Vige wanted this war to continue, and to make that happen, the Third Kazekage himself hade out to take down Orochimaru.

    If he could eliminate either Orochimaru or Hatake Sakumo, it would give his forces the freedom to move on the battlefield without constraint.

    He was here to kill Orochimaru. At the same time, Orochimaru had every intention of killing him.

    In a sh between two armies, taking down the leader was the fastest path to victory.

    If the Kazekage were eliminated, the Sand forces would be left leaderless and unable to mount an effective counterattack.

    But the Land of Wind was vast, and Orochimaru couldn''t fly.

    Finding the Kazekage, let alone challenging him to a direct fight, was no simple task.

    So, his only option was to remain on the battlefield, systematically taking out stronger opponents one by one.

    He knew that his actions would eventually draw out the higher-ups of the Sand Vige.As he continued to eliminate more powerful foes and strengthen his reputation, the arrival of the Kazekage became inevitable unless the Sand Vige chose to retreat permanently.

    And, just as he expected, he received intel from Konoha''s Intelligence Department the previous morning.

    The report indicated that the Third Kazekage was preparing to make a move, likely targeting either Orochimaru or Hatake Sakumo, and advised caution until reinforcements could arrive.

    The report also provided a rough route that the Kazekage might take.

    And now, Orochimaru stood along that path with his team, ready for a counterattack.

    "Lord Orochimaru, can we really pull this off?" Mikoto whispered, her voice unsteady as she crouched behind him after setting the traps.

    The Kazekage was no ordinary foe. How could traps set up so hastily be of any use?

    Orochimaru turned his head slightly, his eyes meeting hers. "Are you afraid?"

    "I¡­" Mikoto lowered her gaze in embarrassment.

    Who wouldn''t be afraid? Not everyone possessed Orochimaru''s strength.

    Orochimaru''s voice remained calm. "Don''t worry. When the timees, I''ll make sure you all have a chance to retreat."

    "Then¡­ what about you?"

    "Me?" Orochimaru smirked. "I''ll be staying to end this war."

    "What? You¡­"

    "Quiet. They''reing." ¡­

    In the dense jungle, dozens of figures raced forward at high speed.

    The Third Kazekage led the group, nked by over a dozen j¨­nin as his guard.

    "They should be in this area. Stay alert!" hemanded.

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Hold up!"

    The Third Kazekage raised a hand, signaling them to stop.

    Without needing further orders, the sensory ninjas in the group activated their abilities.

    Within moments, they detected the hidden presence of enemies, exchanged quick nods, and reported their findings to the Kazekage.

    The Third Kazekage''s lips curled into a cold smile as he listened to the report. He waved his hand.

    The Sand ninjas immediately understood, dispersing and positioning themselves to encircle the nearby mountain.

    "Konoha rats, we know you''re here! Come out and face your death!" His voice cut through the air, confident and unwavering.

    "Damn it, we''ve been found out."

    "What¡­ what do we do now, Lord Orochimaru?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I-I don''t want to die!"

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­"

    "Well, well, I was hoping for an ambush, but it looks like we''ve got quite the guest this time!" Orochimaru stepped out from behind the rock with an air of feigned disappointment. £Ò????????

    The other Konoha ninjas, gripping their weapons tightly, followed his lead.

    There was no other choice. Hiding at this point meant certain death. Following Orochimaru, on the other hand, at least gave them a fighting chance. It was a hard-earned lesson they had learned from previous missions under him.

    But even so, looking at the thirty to forty Sand ninjas surrounding them, fear clutched at their hearts.

    Even the j¨­nin and Mikoto''s hands trembled as they gripped their weapons.

    It was still hard for them to understand why Orochimaru had brought them here to ambush the Kazekage, and with so few people, no less.

    It seemed impossible.

    "You''re Orochimaru?" The Third Kazekage''s voice was direct and cold.

    "Looks like it," Orochimaru said with a nonchnt grin.

    The Kazekage''s eyes narrowed as he took in Orochimaru''s paleplexion and long hair. A look of disdain crossed his face.

    "Is that all?"

    "Is that all?" Orochimaru echoed, smirking.

    "I thought the legendary Sannin of Konoha would be more formidable." The Kazekage''s gaze shifted to the Konoha team behind Orochimaru. "But this? You''re insulting me."

    Suddenly, kunai with explosive tags flew at them from all directions, closing in fast.

    Before Orochimaru could react, the j¨­nin, Jiro, was already moving. He mmed his hands to the ground.

    "Earth Release: Earth Wall!"

    Boom!

    Four thick walls of earth rose up, shielding the team from the iing projectiles.

    The detonating tags hit the walls and exploded, shrouding the area in smoke and dust.

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­" Jiro began, voice tense. But before he could finish, a hiss interrupted him.

    A giant purple-patterned serpent appeared beneath them, breaking through the walls.

    "Hey, Orochimaru!"

    "Take them and get out of here, Manda," Orochimaru ordered.

    "Fine!"

    Manda, now more cooperative than before, didn''t question orders, even if he wasn''t pleased about others standing on his head.

    The giant snake coiled up, grabbed the four shinobi, and began slithering away, smashing through any obstacles in its path. Orochimaru leaped off Manda''s head as it charged forward.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Sand shinobi weren''t idle either. They quickly raised earth walls in an attempt to block Manda''s escape.

    But Manda was not only powerful; he was agile. If he could dodge, he did. If he couldn''t, he forced his way through.

    Stopping a determined Manda was near impossible.

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes narrowed as he watched the rampaging serpent. He prepared to use his iron sand to halt it when¡ª

    Boom!

    The ground beneath him gave way, and iron walls rose around him, forming an arena.

    "Earth Release: Earth Prison!"

    The copsed ground and the iron walls around it created a makeshift duel ring.

    As the dust settled, the Third Kazekage''s expression darkened.

    He realized it was now just him and Orochimaru within this iron-walled space. What was going on?

    "Is this brat challenging me to a one-on-one duel? Did he use his team as bait to get his subordinates out? No¡­ There''s no way all of his people could have escaped¡­ What?!"

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes widened as he noticed several bodies lying on the ground.

    Dead? When did this happen?

    "Now, no one will interrupt us, right, Lord Kazekage?"

 Chapter 201:

    My name is Uchiha Mikoto. I am fifteen years old, and I hail from the Uchiha n of Konoha Vige in the Land of Fire. Although I''m a girl, I am already a ch¨±nin¡ªand not just any ch¨±nin, but one who possesses the Sharingan.

    The Sharingan is the Uchiha n''s unique kekkei genkai.

    Being a ch¨±nin means being a ninja capable of holding one''s own on the battlefield.

    Of course, these details aren''t the most important. What truly matters is how I awakened my Sharingan.

    There are widespread rumors that the Uchiha n''s Sharingan is cursed, that its awakening requires going through intense emotional pain and tears.

    But that wasn''t the case for me.

    I remember first awakening my eyes at the age of eleven when I met Orochimaru-sama.

    That night, he gave me a special potion.

    Following the advice of my father and the n head, I took it.After a period of searing pain, I thought I''d go blind, but instead, my vision sharpened and my eyes awakened.

    And over the years, I never experienced any negative side effects.

    I was naive back then, unaware of the potion''s significance or why Orochimaru-sama would give me such a precious item.

    I just thought Orochimaru-sama was incredibly powerful if he could awaken the Sharingan in an Uchiha without the usual trauma.

    Even my father, a proud and stoic man, had nothing but praise for him.

    But as I grew older, I came to understand many things, and my respect for Orochimaru-sama only deepened.

    Not only is he a genius in developing ninja tools and conducting groundbreaking research, but his strength is almost beyond belief.

    Thanks to his countless contributions, our vige repelled Sand Vige''s assaults and defeated Hanzo, the leader of the Rain Vige, earning a formidable reputation in the ninja world.

    Everyone in the vige revered Orochimaru-sama as a hero, myself included.

    And what I didn''t expect was that my first mission on the battlefield would be under hismand.

    It felt like a dreame true.

    In battle, Orochimaru-sama was not only experienced but surprisingly attentive to neers like me.

    His words were often cold and detached, but when danger loomed, he was always the first to shield us.

    Being near Orochimaru-sama brought a sense of safety that I had never felt before.

    If I were to choose a future partner, I''d want someone like him¡ªa powerful and unwavering shinobi.

    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but smile softly as the wind rushed past me. I nced at the massive, purple-patterned serpent beneath me and spoke up. ?a???¨§?

    "Lord Manda, are we really going to leave Orochimaru-sama behind like this?"

    "Yes, Lord Manda. Orochimaru-sama is strong, but he''s facing the Third Kazekage!" another ch¨±nin added nervously.

    "And the number of enemies¡­ I''m afraid¡ª"

    "Hmm?" Manda''s eyes narrowed, his expression turning into a smirk. "Ha! What, are you thinking of going back and holding him back?"

    "H-Holding him back?"

    They all froze for a moment.

    When facing a Kage-level opponent, ch¨±nin like them or even the j¨­nin with them would be nothing more than liabilities.

    "Enough chatter. I''m dropping you here. Once we''re far enough from that guy, the summoning contract will end. I need to return and deal with any pursuers."

    "Thank you for your assistance, Lord Manda!" ¡­

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The battle raged within the makeshift arena Orochimaru had created using Earth Release.

    Thunderous noises echoed as the two shed.

    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!"

    Buzz!

    Hammer-like projectiles and iron spikes hovered in the air, spinning like tops as they relentlessly pursued Orochimaru.

    He leaped and twisted gracefully, narrowly dodging each strike. To an outsider, his movements seemed chaotic, but there was a method to his evasion.

    Smoke and debris filled the arena, now littered with craters and the bodies of Sand shinobi.

    The scene resembled a battlefield that had seen countless skirmishes.

    The Third Kazekage''s hands moved fluidly, iron sand pouring from his sleeves as he tracked Orochimaru''s every move with hawk-like focus.

    "This guy¡­"

    Orochimaru smirked mid-leap, and in an instant, his form flickered out of sight.

    Snap!

    He reappeared behind the Kazekage, hands forming a seal as his chakra surged, ring like a wild me.

    "Let''s see how you handle this."

    "Summoning Jutsu: Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!"

    Hiss, hiss!

    A torrent of serpents burst from Orochimaru''s sleeves, their tongues flicking as they writhed and expanded.

    Within moments, the small stream of snakes multiplied, one bing two, two bing four, four bing eight, and so on.

    In seconds, an ocean of snakes swarmed the battlefield.

    "Impressive¡­"

    Faced with the iing wave, the Third Kazekage didn''t hesitate. He manipted the iron sand, slicing through the mass of serpents with deadly precision.

    sh! sh!

    The iron spikes shredded countless snakes, scattering pieces everywhere.

    "What kind of battle is this?"

    "This is terrifying!"

    "Can Orochimaru really push Lord Kazekage this far?"

    The Sand shinobi who hadn''t managed to follow Manda''s escape stood at the perimeter, watching the duel from a distance.

    They wanted to jump in and help, but this level ofbat was beyond them. Entering would do nothing but disrupt their own leader.

    In the arena, Orochimaru seized the moment while the Third Kazekage was upied with the serpents. He extended his right hand, and space rippled as the Kusanagi Sword, gleaming with a silver light, materialized in his grasp.

    Against an opponent like the Kazekage, Orochimaru had to y all his cards.

    The Kazekage wasn''t an enemy to take lightly; he was leagues above ordinary shinobi.

    So Orochimaru had no intention of holding back.

    The Kazekage''s eyes narrowed as Orochimaru disappeared again. The memory of the serpents swarming toward him was fresh in his mind, but now Orochimaru''s speed reminded him of someone.

    It felt eerily simr to the stories of the Second Hokage, known as the fastest in the ninja world.

    But there was no time to dwell on it. He pushed off the ground with a swift motion, dodging Orochimaru''s strike and propelling himself into the air.

    Massive ck wings formed behind him, shimmering with an iron-like gleam.

    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Wing!"

    The wings pped once, lifting the Kazekage higher into the sky.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seeing his opponent soar into the air, Orochimaru paused, eyes glinting with excitement.

    "Flying? Now that''s an ability worth having."

    "Orochimaru, I''ll admit you''re strong, but this is as far as you go."

    As the Kazekage spoke, the hammers and spikes of iron sand merged, falling like a storm from above and splitting into countless shards as they descended.

    "Ma Release: Iron Sand World!"

 Chapter 203:

    "Ma Release? It does have its uses¡ªnot just for an Absolute Defense simr to Gaara''s, but for flight too?"

    "How exactly does the flying work? Manipting the maic field around oneself?"

    Orochimaru strolled through the jungle, muttering his thoughts aloud. While defensive techniques weren''t particrly appealing to him, the ability to fly piqued his interest.

    From what he had observed during the battle with the Third Kazekage, the ability to fly offered an advantage, although it wasn''t especially fast and the altitude was limited.

    Still, it was better than nothing.

    "Can''tin," he mused internally. "Anything useful is a win."

    With the genes of the First Hokage and the Uchiha n already integrated into his body, most other bloodline abilities paled inparison.

    After all, the power of Wood Release and the Sharingan was unmatched. What bloodline could trulypare with those?

    Yet, the Ma Release was intriguing enough to consider integrating."Lord Orochimaru!"

    A clear, gentle voice broke his thoughts. Momentster, the sound of swift footsteps followed, and several figures appeared before him.

    Orochimaru looked up. "Mikoto, you''re all safe, I see."

    "Yes, we''re¡­ we''re fine!" Mikoto stuttered, surprised. Shouldn''t she be the one asking if he was alright?

    "Lord Orochimaru, you¡­"

    "I''m fine," Orochimaru cut her off with a wave of his hand, already anticipating her question.

    "Fine? And the Third Kazekage¡­"

    "He''s dead."

    "W-What? Dead?"

    The brief exchange left everyone around stunned.

    "No¡­ No way."

    "The Third Kazekage was really killed by Orochimaru-sama?"

    They looked at Orochimaru, whose clothes were dusty but showed no signs of injury. The disbelief was clear in their eyes.

    Not injured? To kill the Third Kazekage without taking any damage? And surrounded by so many enemies?

    It sounded impossible.

    "No need for fuss," Orochimaru said tly. "Let''s head back. With the Kazekage dead, the Sand Vige forces will retreat soon enough."

    He spoke as if it were a minor event, leaving the others momentarily dumbfounded.

    When they snapped out of their shock, Orochimaru was already walking ahead. They hurried to catch up. ¡­

    The news of the Third Kazekage''s death at the hands of Orochimaru on the battlefield quickly reached Konoha''s frontline outposts.

    Initially, the reports were met with disbelief.

    The Third Kazekage was renowned for his strength. Even if someone could defeat him in battle, killing him was another matter entirely.

    There were few in the entire ninja world capable of such a feat.

    Even if two Kage-level ninjas fought, the most likely oue would be mutual destruction.

    How could Orochimaru, a disciple of the Hokage, aplish this?

    But the news became undeniable when the Sand forces began their retreat, and confirmations arrived from different channels.

    The reality was inescapable, and soon, the news spread like wildfire.

    It wasn''t long before all of Konoha was abuzz with talk.

    "Has Orochimaru be this strong?"

    Sitting in the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage was taken aback when he received the confirmation.

    He knew that even against the Third Kazekage, his own odds would be about 60-40 at best.

    How had Orochimaru grown powerful enough to kill him?

    Hiruzen considered even a draw to be a stretch.

    "Astonishing."

    "Yes, but it''s definitely good news for us."

    "Indeed. With the Sand retreating, Iwa won''t hold out much longer."

    "Sarutobi, your student is something else."

    The Konoha leadership had lost count of how many times Orochimaru had shocked them.

    Logically, they should have been used to his achievements by now.

    But each time, Orochimaru managed to surprise them, sparking a new wave of awe. ¡­

    The death of the Third Kazekage sent shockwaves through the Sand Vige in the Land of Wind.

    After their retreat, Orochimaru and Mikoto swiftly moved to the Iwa front.

    Facing thebined might of Konoha and their recent defeat, Iwa was forced to surrender.

    With the fall of both Sand and Iwa, Konoha celebrated a major victory.

    Orochimaru''s decisive act of killing the Third Kazekage had not only turned the tide but also led to the Second Ninja War ending several years earlier than expected. ?????????

    At that time, Orochimaru was just 25 years old.

    The death of the Third Kazekage?

    Killed by Orochimaru?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the news spread through the other nations, reactions ranged from shock to disbelief.

    Did Orochimaru of Konoha possess the strength to kill a Kage?

    And not just any Kage, but the Third Kazekage of the Sand Vige?

    The Third Kazekage was widely considered the strongest in the Sand Vige''s history.

    If Orochimaru had killed him in the midst of battle, didn''t that mean his strength now exceeded Kage level?

    Not only had Konoha developed advanced technology, but it now had an additional Kage-level powerhouse.

    It was important to understand that the title of "Kage" wasn''t just honorary; it came with weight.

    In the entire ninja world, only the leaders of the five major viges had the right to bear that title.

    A Kage was not only a symbol of prestige but also a representation of power.

    Anyone who held the title was a force to be reckoned with,manding respect from other great nations.

    Because of this, after the Second Ninja War, Orochimaru''s name spread rapidly throughout the world.

    He became as famous as Hanzo of the Smander, if not more so.

    After all, even Hanzo had suffered defeat at the hands of Orochimaru.

    Back in Sand Vige, the death of the Third Kazekage left them without a clear sessor.

    Chiyo and Ebizo took on the duties of leadership temporarily, but the blow to their morale was severe.

    With ongoing tensions with Iwa, the vige faced both internal and external crises.

    If Iwa hadn''t also taken heavy losses, Sand might have been vulnerable to an immediate invasion.

    Meanwhile, Konoha basked in their victory.

    Though they had suffered casualties, the strategic gains and minimized losses made the victory all the sweeter. The entire vige celebrated.

    "Lord Orochimaru, look this way!"

    "Long live Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Orochimaru-sama is incredible!"

    "Orochimaru-sama, I love you!"

    As Orochimaru walked through the streets of Konoha, he was met with cheers and admiration.

    The swift end to the war wasrgely attributed to his ying of the Third Kazekage.

    And waiting for him back in the vige was Tsunade, who had returned earlier and greeted him with a grin.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, you really are amazing!"

 Chapter 205:

    Proposing has traditionally been a man''s role.

    A woman proposing to a man? While not entirely unheard of, it''s rare, and most women wouldn''t do it.

    But Tsunade wasn''t like most women.

    She always spoke and acted on impulse, following her own rules. If she was angry, she didn''t hold back, regardless of who was at fault.

    Marriage was something she had never seriously thought about. But after having a bit too much to drink, her mind inevitably wandered.

    She had returned to the vige earlier than Orochimaru and was more aware of the changes around them.

    Take Hatake Sakumo, for example, a peer of theirs, the famed Konoha White Fang. He had gotten married before heading to war, and now his son was already a year old.

    Even Might Duy, who trained tirelessly despite his humble abilities, had a one-year-old son as well.

    In contrast, Tsunade and Orochimaru had been together much longer than these other couples. Yet they weren''t even married, let alone thinking about children.Reflecting on this, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of restlessness.

    Despite the faint ridicule in Orochimaru''s tone, Tsunade didn''t seem to care. With slightly tipsy eyes, she gazed affectionately at the man across from her, the man who had imed both her heart and her body.

    "Propose to you? Just say yes already. What other choice do I even have?" Tsunade quipped casually.

    Her words carried a trace of weariness that Orochimaru couldn''t miss.

    "Are you¡­ tired of fighting?" he asked, his voice soft.

    "Yeah¡­ You always seem to understand me," Tsunade admitted, setting her ss down and nodding without hesitation. "Honestly, I don''t think it''s right for me to feel this way, but I just don''t want to go back to the battlefield anymore."

    She nced up at him, her voice quieter now. "I don''t want to lose anyone else. And I definitely don''t want to lose you. You understand, don''t you?"

    "I understand," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. "As for marriage... While it''s bound to happen eventually, I think we should wait just a little longer."

    "Alright then," Tsunade sighed, rubbing her temples. "Can you help me home? My head feels a little dizzy¡­"

    "Help you back? Of course." Orochimaru ced money on the table before reaching out his hand to her. "Give me your hand."

    Tsunade hesitated for only a moment before cing her hand in his.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, the two disappeared from the izakaya.

    When they reappeared, they were standing in Orochimaru''s room.

    The familiar surroundings sobered Tsunade up almost immediately. She nced around in confusion.

    "This is¡­?"

    "The same ability I used to defeat the Kazekage," Orochimaru exined calmly.

    "You¡­ You actually learned the Flying Thunder God Technique?" Tsunade asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, invented by the Second Hokage, was a jutsu many had seen but few could even attempt to learn. It required not only exceptional intelligence but also precision and immense chakra control, qualities rare among even the most skilled shinobi. ?????¦¢¨¨?

    When had Orochimaru mastered it? And where had he even learned it?

    Tsunade''s shock was evident, but she didn''t press for answers. She knew there were things Orochimaru chose not to share with her, like the time he had been secretly monitoring Kushina.

    And now, though surprised by his use of the Flying Thunder God Technique, she quickly brushed it aside.

    She had no intention of digging further.

    Over time, Tsunade hade to understand that Orochimaru disliked being questioned about certain matters. As long as he wasn''t doing anything to harm the vige, she chose to trust him and let things be.

    If asking too many questions strained their rtionship, it wasn''t worth it.

    Still slightly drunk, Tsunade soon fell asleep on the bed. Orochimaru, however, remained wide awake.

    Marriage? The idea alone was troubling.

    And given his current position, marriage was hardly practical.

    As night descended, Orochimaru sat in the front yard, his mind clouded with thoughts about the future.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the vige, Danzo looked coldly at the girl kneeling before him, his brows furrowed.

    The girl had striking orange hair, a sword strapped to her back, and wore sses. Despite her polite demeanor, her eyes shone with unwavering determination.

    Leaning on his cane, Danzo spoke in a low voice. "So, you''re asking to leave the Root?"

    "Yes. Please grant my request, Danzo-sama."

    "Non¨­, do you have any idea how much time and effort I''ve invested in training you? How many years you''ve served me and now you want to leave?"

    "I deeply apologize, Danzo-sama."

    "You''re certain about this?"

    "Yes. Please approve my request." Non¨­''s tone was resolute, her decision unwavering.

    Danzo''s eyes shed with a brief but unmistakable hint of killing intent. It dissipated just as quickly.

    "Fine. But you know the rules any ninja who leaves the Root cannot work under the Hokage''s directmand. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    "Very well. Submit your resignation in writing."

    "Understood."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Non¨­ was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Danzo to agree so easily.

    As a former member of the Root, she was well aware of how strict its policies were. Getting in was difficult, but leaving was nearly impossible.

    And yet, Danzo had agreed without a fight. It felt almost too easy.

    Still, she didn''t dare overthink it. Bowing respectfully, she exited his office.

    As her figure disappeared from view, Danzo narrowed his eyes.

    "F¨±," he called out.

    A fully armed operative stepped forward. "Yes, Lord Danzo?"

    "Assign two capable trackers to keep an eye on her."

    "Understood."

    ¡­

    Walking alone through the quiet streets, Non¨­ felt an odd mix of relief and unease.

    While she had a n for what came next, she hadn''t anticipated Danzo agreeing so readily. The ease of her departure left her feeling unsettled.

    Lost in thought, she found herself standing outside a brightly lit house.

    "Here¡­?"

    She stared at the door, both familiar and unfamiliar, and a memory surfaced of a pale-skinned, dark-haired boy.

    Though their interactions had been brief, Non¨­ had always remembered Orochimaru.

    His raw talent had left asting impression on her during their youth. He had once stood up for her, sparing her from the bullying of other Root operatives. Even as she worked undercover in enemy territory, his name echoed through the ninja world.

    Orochimaru, one of the Sannin.

    "Should I¡­ see him before I leave?" she murmured to herself.

    He had helped her once, after all.

    Resolving to at least thank him, Non¨­ stepped toward the door, raising her hand to knock, only to pause and lower it again.

    "I''m just a nobody. He probably doesn''t even remember me."

    She smiled bitterly, ready to walk away. What right did she have to disturb a living legend?

    But just as she turned to leave, the door creaked open behind her.

    "Non¨­," came a calm, familiar voice. "If you were going to knock, why note inside?"

    Non¨­ turned, her expression one of shock.

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ you¡­ you remember me?"

 Chapter 206:

    Non¨­ was stunned.

    Considering the gap in their statuses, how had Orochimaru even recognized her after all these years? It seemed almost unbelievable.

    In truth, Orochimaru was just as surprised.

    Sometimes, fate worked in strange ways. Moments earlier, feeling restless from overthinking, he had decided to test the infrared night-vision function he''d developed for his reconnaissance flies. To his astonishment, the device revealed Non¨­ standing right outside his door.

    If that wasn''t fate, then what was?

    Hearing Non¨­''s question, Orochimaru''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Of course I remember. I''ve been keeping an eye on your progress."

    "Keeping¡­ an eye on me?" Non¨­ was even more bewildered. Why would someone like Orochimaru someone who had stood out as a genius since childhood pay attention to her?

    It was almost too much to believe.

    "Come inside. Let''s talk," Orochimaru said casually."Y-Yes, of course!" Non¨­ straightened her posture and adjusted her sses, following him into the living room.

    Since Orochimaru had returned to Konoha, Kushina had gone back to her own ce, and Nawaki had returned to the Senjupound. Besides Tsunade, who was sound asleep in the bedroom, the house was empty.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Sit," Orochimaru gestured toward the sofa.

    "Thank you, but I''ll just stand¡­" Non¨­ began hesitantly.

    "You''ll sit," Orochimaru interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Rx. There''s no need to be so formal."

    "Uh¡­ yes! Of course¡­" Non¨­ reluctantly sat down, her back straight as a board, her legs pressed together.

    Orochimaru shook his head lightly, amused by her rigid demeanor. "Non¨­."

    "Yes, sir?" she answered, already moving to stand again.

    "No need to get up. Let''s just talk casually, all right? Sit and stay seated."

    "Yes, sir." She nodded, her body still visibly tense.

    Seeing her finally settle, Orochimaru spoke. "Judging by the way you hesitated outside my door, I assume something''s troubling you?"

    Non¨­ blinked, startled. How had he noticed? But there was no point in hiding it now. After a brief pause to collect her thoughts, she replied, "I came to say goodbye."

    "Goodbye?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

    Non¨­ exined her situation: her decision to leave the Root and her ns for the future. As she spoke, Orochimaru listened intently, though he couldn''t help but feel surprised.

    She was leaving the Root already? ording to his memories, this was supposed to happenter. And Danzo¡­ agreed to let her go?

    "Danzo agreed to this?" he asked, his expression unreadable.

    "Yes," Non¨­ confirmed.

    "Danzo¡­ agreed?" Orochimaru''s frown deepened. He knew Danzo far too well to believe he would release a loyal operative so easily. Something wasn''t adding up. ??¦Á???¦¥??

    "And what are your ns now?" he asked.

    "My ns?" Non¨­ hesitated for a moment, but seeing no reason to lie, she answered truthfully. "I understand that leaving the Root means I won''t be trusted by either Danzo-sama or Hokage-sama. So I''ve decided to leave the vige entirely. I''ve already spoken to the Hokage, and he''s given his approval."

    "Leaving the vige¡­ I see." Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on her for a moment. "And what will you do after leaving?"

    "I''m going to open an orphanage," Non¨­ said quietly, her determination clear. "To take in children who''ve lost everything to the war."

    So it''s true, Orochimaru thought.

    This matched his memories. Non¨­ would indeed go on to establish an orphanage, eventually taking in Kabuto Yakushi as one of her charges. The orphanage, funded by Konoha, operated under the tacit approval of the Third Hokage.

    "I''m sorry, Orochimaru-sama," Non¨­ added, noticing his contemtive expression. "If there''s something you need help with, I''m afraid I won''t be able to assist you¡­"

    "There''s no need to apologize," Orochimaru interrupted with a faint smile. "In fact, your work might align with my goals better than you think."

    "Huh?" Non¨­ blinked in confusion, unsure what he meant.

    "You want to save those orphans, don''t you?" Orochimaru''s tone was calm. "If that''s your ambition, then we share amon goal."

    "Like-minded?" Non¨­ repeated, her voice filled with doubt.

    "Yes. But while you''re only nning to start, I''ve already begun."

    "W-What?" Non¨­ was stunned.

    An hourter, Non¨­ left Orochimaru''s house in a daze.

    To think that Orochimaru one of the legendary Sannin had been quietly working to help war orphans all this time¡­ It seemed almost surreal.

    And yet, he had asked for her assistance.

    Non¨­ was conflicted. Should she trust him? Everything he said sounded noble, but as a seasoned spy, she knew better than to take things at face value.

    Even if she had admired him since her youth, she couldn''t let that cloud her judgment. The world was rife with deception, and one misstep could lead to disaster.

    After thinking it over, Non¨­ came to a decision.

    "I''ll observe for now," she murmured to herself. "If what he''s saying is true, and he''s really working to help others, then I see no harm in contributing."

    With her mind made up, she walked purposefully toward her new residence.

    ¡­

    "Judging by my memories, this approach should win Non¨­ over," Orochimaru mused as he watched her leave.

    In his experience, people like Non¨­ those who shared ideals with Tsunade and Jiraiya had a certain idealism. Their kindness made them long to bring a sliver of hope to the harsh reality of the ninja world.

    Knowing this, Orochimaru believed that if Non¨­ realized she could save more lives by helping him, she wouldn''t turn a blind eye.

    But memories were memories, and reality could deviate. Would she truly remain loyal to him after this?

    "There''s no doubt about her abilities," Orochimaru muttered to himself. "But her loyalty¡­ Should I take measures to ensure it?"

    As he considered his options, his mind wandered to Chana, another of his prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Chana''s loyalty had never been in question. As an orphan he had personally rescued and trained, her gratitude and devotion were palpable.

    But Non¨­¡­

    The uncertainty gnawed at him.

    "Orochimaru, you''re still awake?"

    Tsunade''s voice drifted from the bedroom, interrupting his train of thought.

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened slightly as an idea crossed his mind, leaving him momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 208:

    Could the Flying Thunder God Technique alone kill the Third Kazekage?

    Danzo had his doubts and truthfully, so would anyone else.

    After all, the Flying Thunder God was primarily an auxiliary jutsu, not an offensive one. Its reputation might sound impressive, but when used alone, its capabilities were often overestimated. It was excellent for dealing with lower-ranked ninjas or ambushing unsuspecting targets, but taking down a Kage-level opponent was another matter entirely.

    Still, the fact that the Second Hokage had gained the moniker "The Fastest Shinobi in the World" with this technique spoke volumes about its uniqueness. In the hands of someone skilled, it was indeed a lethal tool.

    Combined with Orochimaru''s own abilities, it made sense that he could exploit a moment of vulnerability to take down even the Third Kazekage.

    So when Orochimaru mentioned it to Danzo, thetter didn''t question it further. In fact, neither did anyone else. Even the Third Hokage, upon hearing the news, merely expressed surprise rather than doubt.

    ---

    The next morning, Danzo sought out the Third Hokage to exin the situation.

    His exnation was straightforward: he had been keeping an eye on Orochimaru, intending to recruit him as an ally. During their exchanges, Danzo had noticed Orochimaru''s exceptional talent and decided to share the Scroll of Seals with him, believing it might deepen their rtionship.It was a flimsy excuse, but it served its purpose.

    The Third Hokage had long been aware of Danzo''s behind-the-scenes attempts to influence Orochimaru. Theirplicated history meant Sarutobi often chose to turn a blind eye to Danzo''s scheming. However, hearing Danzoe clean about this particr act actually came as a minor relief.

    The Scroll of Seals was a restricted collection of techniques reserved for Hokage and trusted officials. While Danzo had ess, hecked the authority to share its contents without Sarutobi''s permission.

    "Danzo," the Third Hokage said sternly, his expression dark. "The Scroll of Seals contains techniques forbidden by the Hokage himself and our predecessors. You understand what that means. How could you justify allowing Orochimaru ess without consulting me first?"

    Hiruzen emphasized the word "Hokage," leaving no room for misinterpretation.

    Danzo remainedposed. "I believed it was too trivial a matter to trouble you with. And besides, Orochimaru is your disciple, not an outsider."

    Hiruzen gaze didn''t soften. "Regardless, I expect this to never happen again. Am I clear?"

    Danzo frowned slightly but nodded after a moment of silence. "Understood."

    Though irritated, Danzo knew better than to directly challenge the Hokage over this matter. He was technically in the wrong, after all.

    Seeing Danzo relent, Hiruzen let the matter drop.

    But as Danzo left, Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, deep in thought.

    Orochimaru had learned the Flying Thunder God?

    It was a truly astonishing feat.

    The Flying Thunder God wasn''t forbidden because it was dangerous to others, it was dangerous to the user. The technique''s rapid spatial discement required such precise chakra control that even slightly less talented ninjas often suffered severe physical strain or injuries just attempting to learn it. ???????§§S?

    For Orochimaru to master it so easily¡­

    Hiruzen shook his head. He had always known his disciple was gifted, but Orochimaru''s potential continued to surpass his expectations.

    ---

    While this conversation unfolded, Orochimaru remained unaware of Danzo''s exnation to the Hokage. He was too preupied with his own ns.

    Since Non¨­ was preparing to leave the vige in three days, Orochimaru decided to meet her at her temporary residence.

    When she opened the door, he handed her an ornate box without preamble.

    "Take this," he said.

    Non¨­ blinked in confusion, holding the surprisingly heavy box. "What is this¡­?"

    "Consider it an advance payment for your services," Orochimaru replied.

    "Payment?" Curious, Non¨­ opened the box and gasped. "T-Ten million ryo?!" She covered her mouth in disbelief. "Orochimaru-sama, this¡­ this is too much!"

    "Opening an orphanage requires significant funds," Orochimaru said, his tone calm and matter-of-fact.

    "But the vige supports the orphanage," Non¨­ argued, hastily closing the box and offering it back to him. "I can''t ept this, especially not from you."

    "Take it," Orochimaru insisted, pushing the box back toward her. "Even if you don''t need it now, you may need it in the future. Think of it as a safety. Start the orphanage, and I''ll contact you in a few days."

    Non¨­ opened her mouth to respond, but Orochimaru didn''t give her the chance. Turning on his heel, he walked away without waiting for an answer.

    For him, money was the least of his concerns. If it could secure Non¨­''s loyalty or at least her goodwill, it was a small price to pay.

    Behind him, Non¨­ stared at the closed box in her hands, her emotions swirling.

    Ten million ryo. Most shinobi wouldn''t see that much money in their entire lives, and Orochimaru had handed it to her without hesitation.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He wasn''t asking for anything in return except hermitment to building the orphanage.

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­" Non¨­ murmured, watching his retreating figure. "What kind of person are you, really?"

    Her curiosity about him deepened.

    ---

    Orochimaru didn''t return home after leaving Non¨­''s residence. Instead, he headed straight to hisb in Konoha.

    The purpose was simple: to begin integrating the Ma Release.

    On the battlefield, he hadn''t had the time or resources to focus on it. Now, with hisb fully equipped, he could finally begin the process.

    As he prepared the gene fusion form, Orochimaru decided to create several semi-finished samples of the gene fusion serum for future use. He was already so practiced at crafting these forms that it took him only a few days toplete everything.

    Ma Release was an intriguing ability, he thought. It had immense potential not just forbat, but for utility as well.

    The Third Kazekage''s use of iron sand had been impressive, but Orochimaru believed it was just the tip of the iceberg.

    "Iron sand?" he mused aloud, watching a scalpel hover in the air, suspended by his newly-created maic field. "How underwhelming."

    If developed properly, Ma Release could create gravitational fields, manipte materials on a molecr level, or even emte the powers of a figure like Mao from certain stories he''d read.

    The possibilities were endless.

    Sitting in hisb, Orochimaru smirked as the scalpel spunzily in the air.

    "It''s time to take this to the next level."

 Chapter 210:

    Orochimaru''s calm but dismissive tone left Tsunade frozen in ce.

    Was he truly annoyed with her?

    Did he actually dislike her now?

    Looking at Orochimaru''s indifferent expression, Tsunade clenched her fists tightly. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    "Orochimaru, what did you just say?"

    "I don''t think it was difficult to understand," Orochimaru replied tly, not even sparing her a nce as he continued to pack.

    Tsunade''s chest tightened in frustration. How could he say such a thing to her?

    Her emotions surged as she tried to suppress her anger. She was, after all, a ninja¡ªa strong, disciplined one at that.

    But being rational wasn''t helping. The more she held back, the more the frustration turned into something deeper¡ªhurt.And with hurt came tears.

    "You¡­ you really think I''m annoying, don''t you?"

    Orochimaru didn''t reply, but his silence was enough.

    "You bastard!" Tsunade suddenly shouted, tears rolling down her cheeks as she yelled at him in anger and pain.

    Orochimaru paused for a moment, as if he wanted to respond, but then stopped himself. What was the point?

    Apologizing wasn''t his way. In his mind, this was an unnecessary conversation, a waste of time. This wasn''t what ninja were supposed to be concerned about.

    For all his brilliance, Orochimaru failed to consider that, sometimes, emotions weren''t about logic.

    He picked up his packed things, slung his bag over his shoulder, and walked out without another word.

    Tsunade stood frozen in the bedroom, tears streaming down her face as the man she had shared so much of her life with left the house like she wasn''t even there. ???N¦Ï?§§?

    ---

    At the Hokage''s office, Orochimaru exined his departure to the Third Hokage.

    "You''re leaving the vige again?" Hiruzen asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Yes. I have some things to take care of. Research," Orochimaru replied nonchntly.

    Hiruzen pondered this for a moment. "Alright, but don''t be gone too long. Now that the war is over, your presence in the vige is still important."

    "I''ll be back as soon as I can."

    Hiruzen nodded. Orochimaru was no ordinary ninja. His skills and intellect made him a critical asset to Konoha, even in peacetime.

    "Fine. Go early,e back early," Hiruzen said finally.

    Orochimaru nodded and left the office without further discussion.

    ---

    As he approached the gates of Konoha, a familiar voice called out timidly.

    "Orochimaru-sama¡­ are you leaving the vige?"

    He turned to see Uchiha Mikoto standing nearby. She was dressed simply, her long ck hair tied neatly behind her, and her fair skin glowed in the sunlight. She looked every bit the elegant andposed young kunoichi she was bing.

    "Yes. I have something to attend to outside the vige," Orochimaru replied, giving her a small nod.

    Mikoto hesitated for a moment before mustering the courage to speak. "Then¡­ I hope you have a safe trip, Orochimaru-sama."

    "Thank you," Orochimaru said with a small nod before turning and leaving the gates.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Mikoto watched him go, her hands sped tightly in front of her.

    ---

    Back in the house, Tsunade remained in the bedroom, kneeling on the floor with her shoulders slumped and her face buried in her hands.

    Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, and her heart felt heavy with grief.

    She couldn''t stop reying Orochimaru''s words in her head.

    "Annoying¡­ he said I''m annoying¡­"

    She thought of how they''d grown up together, how they had be inseparable as teammates and lovers. They had always understood each other, or so she thought.

    But now, Orochimaru''s cold indifference made her question everything.

    Had he really grown tired of her? Was he pushing her away?

    She tried to hold back her tears, but they continued to flow.

    ---

    "Orochimaru-sama?"

    A cheerful voice broke through the quiet house.

    Tsunade wiped her tears hastily and turned toward the door. Uzumaki Kushina stood there, looking surprised to see her in such a state.

    "Tsunade-sama? What happened? Are you okay?"

    Kushina stared at her in shock. She had never seen Tsunade, the fierce and confident kunoichi, looking so vulnerable before.

    "Kushina? What are you doing here?" Tsunade asked, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to regain herposure.

    "I saw the door was open, so I thought I''d check," Kushina exined.

    "Oh¡­ I see." Tsunade quickly stood up, brushing herself off as if to hide her earlier breakdown. "I''m leaving now. Close the door when you''re done here."

    Without giving Kushina a chance to respond, Tsunade walked out of the house, her head down and her steps hurried.

    Kushina watched her leave, her confusion growing.

    "Tsunade-sama¡­ was crying?" she murmured to herself.

    She thought about following Tsunade to ask what had happened, but before she could decide, she saw Tsunade bump into someone outside the house.

    A man with long white hair sat awkwardly on the ground, clearly surprised by the collision.

    Kushina didn''t recognize him, but something about the encounter felt strange.

    "Did Tsunade-sama and Orochimaru-sama¡­ have a fight?" Kushina wondered aloud.

    ---

    As Orochimaru walked further from the vige, his mind lingered on the events of the morning.

    Did he care about Tsunade? Of course, he did.

    It wasn''t just some passing sentiment or vague affection born from years ofpanionship. Tsunade was a constant presence in his life, a force of nature that had bulldozed her way into his cold and calcting heart, whether he liked it or not.

    But her questions, her worries while understandable, felt like distractions to him.

    "Maybe it''s just what happens when two people stay together too long," Orochimaru muttered to himself.

    He thought about their rtionship. Was he avoidingmitment? Was he afraid of responsibility?

    Or was it simply that he didn''t see the point in indulging emotions that, in the world of ninja, often brought more harm than good?

    He shook his head, pushing the thoughts aside. There were more pressing matters to focus on.

    "Forget it," he said to himself. "No use dwelling on this now. I have a cloning base to design."

    T/N: What a dick

 Chapter 211:

    Time passed swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, seven days had gone by.

    Orochimaru was in no rush. He traveled leisurely, taking his time along the way. Even so, it only took seven days to arrive at the coordinates Non¨­ had provided.

    Despite the ongoing chaos in the Land of Fire, where bandits and ouws roamed freely, Orochimaru hadn''t encountered a single one on his journey. Whether this was due to luck or something else, he couldn''t say.

    Setting aside the matter of Tsunade for the time being, Orochimaru stored his belongings in his system''s storage and began exploring the area. Before long, he found the location of Non¨­''s orphanage.

    The orphanage was situated in a remote area, with no towns or viges nearby. It was the kind of ce where one might say, "There''s no vige ahead and no inn behind."

    Surprisingly, however, the orphanage was bustling with activity. A group of workers was busy stacking bricks andying tiles.

    "Still under construction?" Orochimaru muttered, somewhat surprised. "I thought it had already been purchased and renovated."

    Just then, a figure wearing a cloak and round sses noticed Orochimaru''s arrival and rushed over excitedly.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"Orochimaru nced at Non¨­ and gave her a brief once-over. "Do you have a ce to rest here? If so, take me in for the night."

    That night, in a simple thatched shed, the flickering candlelight cast the silhouettes of two figures against the wall.

    The two sat opposite each other at a small, weathered table. Non¨­ held an old teapot, carefully pouring tea into Orochimaru''s cup.

    The furnishings were modest. The tables and chairs were basic, and the tea set was equally in.

    "I apologize, Lord Orochimaru," Non¨­ said with an apologetic smile. "Since the orphanage is still under construction, the amodations are quitecking¡­"

    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru replied casually with a wave of his hand. "I''m not picky about these things."

    "As expected, someone of your stature wouldn''t¡ª"

    "Enough with the formalities," Orochimaru interrupted bluntly. "Let''s get straight to the point, Non¨­. What''s your decision regarding my proposal?"

    "Well¡­" Non¨­ hesitated, ncing at Orochimaru. "Although I don''t doubt your intentions, I still think it would be best to see this vige of yours with my own eyes first. Would that be eptable, Lord Orochimaru?"

    Orochimaru considered her words for a moment before nodding. "That''s fine. Pack your things, and we''ll leave tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow? Isn''t that a bit rushed?" Non¨­ blinked in surprise.

    "I have other matters to attend to after helping you," Orochimaru said simply.

    "I see. In that case, I''ll take my leave now to make preparations," Non¨­ replied, bowing slightly.

    "Go ahead," Orochimaru said, waving her off.

    Their conversation was concise, and an agreement was quickly reached.

    Previously, Non¨­ had expressed her desire to think things over, and Orochimaru had no objection to that. However, Non¨­ was not someone who blindly followed orders, unlike the Kabuto of the future. She needed to confirm that Orochimaru''s goals aligned with her own.

    As for Orochimaru, he wasn''t particrly concerned. Even if his ns were discovered, he could always establish a new base elsewhere. Unlike the original Orochimaru, who was often considered unscrupulous, his current approach was far more calcted.

    The night passed without incident, and the next morning, Non¨­ donned casual clothing at Orochimaru''s request. After giving instructions to the workers at the orphanage, the two of them set off toward the Land of Sound.

    The orphanage was located to the west of Konoha, while the Land of Soundy to the east. As such, their journey required them to traverse a significant distance, taking more than ten days in total. ???o????

    Eventually, they arrived at the border of the Land of Sound.

    Looking at the peaceful and lively scenery before her, Non¨­ was taken aback.

    The atmosphere here waspletely different from the war-torn regions she was ustomed to. There were no signs of conflict, no wandering ninjas or disced refugees.

    The vigers were cheerful and weing, greeting travelers with smiles as they passed by.

    Orochimaru''s reputation here was clearly well-established. Wherever they went, people respectfully addressed him as "Lord Orochimaru."

    Non¨­ found it hard to believe that such a tranquil ce could exist in the ninja world.

    "The person managing this area is Chana," Orochimaru exined, noticing Non¨­''s astonished expression. "She''s one of the war orphans I rescued."

    During their journey, Orochimaru had shared many details about his ns, but there was still much Non¨­ hadn''t fully grasped. Now, seeing the results firsthand, she began to understand the extent of Orochimaru''s influence.

    Not only had he saved so many orphans, but he had also built and governed an entire nation?

    Non¨­ couldn''t help but be impressed.

    "Wait¡­ Is that¡­ Lord Jiraiya?"

    In the distance, Non¨­ spotted a white-haired man in wooden clogs sparring with three others. She recognized him immediately.

    Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, known for his strength alongside Orochimaru during the war, was here as well?

    At the outskirts of the Sound Vige, Jiraiya was engaged in a mock battle with three opponents. Despite his skill, he appeared cautious, clearly taking care not to harm his sparring partners.

    Nearby, three children watched the fight nervously, their expressions a mix of awe and excitement.

    With a shout, the three opponents lunged forward, kunai in hand, their movements swift and coordinated.

    Jiraiya''s expression shifted as he sped his hands together.

    "Ninja Art: Needle Jizo!"

    His white hair expanded and hardened, forming a spiky shield around him.

    Clink, clink, clink!

    The kunai shed harmlessly against the protective barrier of hair.

    "Amazing!"

    "Jiraiya-sama, keep it up!" Yahiko, the orange-haired boy leading the group, cheered loudly.

    Chana stood nearby, smiling as she observed the scene.

    "Hah, this guy really knows how to enjoy himself," Orochimaru muttered, smirking slightly as he led Nonoyu toward the training ground.

    "Hmm? Orochimaru?"

    Jiraiya turned at the sound of his voice, momentarily caught off guard. Before he could say anything, Orochimaru lunged forward with a flying kick.

    "Wait, hold on¡ª!" Jiraiya protested, raising his arms to block the attack.

    Bang!

    The kicknded with enough force to make Jiraiya''s arm go numb.

    Chana, noticing Orochimaru''s arrival, quickly called for the sparring session to end.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    Voices of respect filled the air as Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan rushed over to greet him.

    "Hey, Orochimaru," Jiraiya said, shaking out his arm. "Didn''t Tsunadee with you?"

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru echoed, his tone slightly dazed."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 213:

    "Wait for me, Yahiko!"

    "Haha, I''m first! I''m first!"

    A group of children were running andughing, chasing one another around the vige.

    Yahiko led the pack, with Nagato and Konan close behind him. Despite the carefree atmosphere, they weren''t just ying. Even during moments like these, they were training, building their physical strength to protect themselves in these chaotic times.

    Among the three, there was a natural sense ofpetition. Yet, in every training session or test, Yahiko always came out on top. Whether it was because of his innate ability or because the other two held back for him, no one could say for sure.

    Jiraiya sat on arge rock nearby, arms crossed as he watched the three of them with a slight smile. He had been in this vige for more than three years now and had seen these kids grow up before his very eyes. Seeing the happy smiles on their faces now filled him with pride.

    "Orochimaru, that guy... he''s truly something else," Jiraiya murmured to himself. "He actually managed to build a ce like this all on his own."

    Chana, sitting beside him, nodded in agreement. "Yes. If not for him, I can''t imagine what my fate might have been," she said softly.

    Chana, now twenty years old, wasn''t particrly striking in appearance, but she exuded aforting warmth and friendliness. Her calm and gentle demeanor could put anyone at ease.Jiraiya nced at her and smiled, about to say something, when¡ª

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The sound of rushing footsteps interrupted him. His head snapped toward the noise, and in the distance, he saw a figure in a purple coat sprinting toward the vige at full speed.

    Jiraiya squinted, his eyes widening slightly as recognition dawned on him. "Wait¡­ Tsunade?"

    The figure came to an abrupt stop,nding firmly in front of him. It was indeed Tsunade.

    The sudden arrival caused the surrounding clones to tense up and prepare for action, but Chana quickly raised a hand, signaling them to stand down.

    "Tsunade? What are you doing here?" Jiraiya asked, still surprised.

    Tsunade didn''t waste any time. Ignoring the clones around her, she locked eyes with Jiraiya and demanded, "Where''s Orochimaru? Is he here?"

    Jiraiya blinked, still processing her abrupt arrival. "He¡­ he was here before, but¡ª"

    "Where is he?" she interrupted, her tone urgent, cutting Jiraiya off mid-sentence.

    Her intensity made Jiraiya instinctively swallow. "Tsunade, calm down¡ª"

    "Just answer me!" Tsunade snapped, her voice sharp.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Uh¡­ He left three days ago," Jiraiya finally stammered out, still caught off guard by her outburst.

    "Left?" Tsunade froze for a moment, her brow furrowing.

    Jiraiya quickly nodded. "Yes, he went southwest. He took someone with him."

    "Someone?" Tsunade''s sharp gaze zeroed in on him. "What kind of person?"

    Jiraiya scratched his chin, trying to recall. "A woman. She wore sses and looked very refined¡ªelegant, even. She had the same kind of calm presence as Chana," he said, motioning toward the girl beside him. ??????¦Â¨º?

    Tsunade''s expression darkened as her gaze flicked briefly to Chana. "That bastard¡­" she muttered under her breath.

    Jiraiya, sensing where her thoughts were headed, quickly raised his hands. "Tsunade, there''s nothing going on between them! Really!"

    Tsunade, however, waved him off dismissively. "Save it. I don''t need you to defend him. Just tell me exactly how they left and what happened."

    Jiraiya sighed, seeing no way out. Reluctantly, he recounted the details of Orochimaru''s departure.

    When he finished, Tsunade frowned. "So you''re saying he took twenty subordinates with him?"

    "That''s right," Jiraiya confirmed.

    "And you have no idea where they were heading?"

    "He didn''t say," Jiraiya admitted with a shrug.

    Tsunade nodded, clearly dissatisfied but resigned. "Got it. Thanks. Take care of yourself, Jiraiya."

    "Wait¡ªare you leaving already? Don''t you need to rest?"

    "No time," Tsunade replied curtly.

    Before Jiraiya could say anything else, Tsunade disappeared in a blur, her speed leaving him speechless.

    "What''s with those twotely?" he muttered, shaking his head in bewilderment.

    ¡ª

    West of Konoha, near the border of the Fire Country, Orochimaru and Nono were scouting locations for a new undergroundboratory.

    With Nono''s orphanage now established, Orochimaru''sboratory was nearly operational. The bulk of the construction had been handled by twenty clones, and Nono wouldn''t need to concern herself with the cloning process. Her job would simply be to oversee the facility, ensuring everything ran smoothly.

    This was an easier task than what Chana managed, as there was no armory involved. Nono''s role was to supervise a single cloningb, a task well-suited to her medical expertise.

    Unlike Chana, who had taken nearly half a year to fully grasp the technology, Nono only needed a month to learn everything Orochimaru taught her. Her sharp mind and experience made her an ideal candidate.

    As they walked outside the orphanage, Orochimaru''s raspy voice broke the silence.

    "Clones don''t require food, they only need a nutrient chamber to sustain them," he exined. "With the technology I brought back from the Land of Sound, you''ll be able to produce most of the food and medicine you need locally. As long as no major ninja vige targets this ce, you''ll be able to care for arge number of people."

    "That''s true," Nono agreed, looking up at him. "Lord Orochimaru, even though I''ve been involved with this for a while now, I still find your vision incredible. You¡­ truly are an extraordinary person."

    "Enough with the ttery," Orochimaru said, waving her off dismissively. "I''m leaving this ce in your hands. Don''t disappoint me."

    "You can count on me," Nono said, bowing respectfully.

    Orochimaru nodded, giving her a few final instructions before turning to leave.

    The undergroundb was extensive, with space for roughly two hundred incubation chambers, enough to produce 200 clones every six months. With Nono overseeing operations, Orochimaru felt confident in theb''s sess.

    But just as he turned to go, a sharp voice cut through the air.

    "Orochimaru!"

    The sudden shout made him pause. A momentter, a purple blur darted out from behind a nearby boulder, closing the distance in an instant.

    Tsunade.

    Her fist flew toward him with devastating force before he had time to react.

    Bang!

    The punchnded squarely in his chest, sending him flying backward.

    Crash! Crash! Crash!

    Orochimaru''s body smashed through severalrge trees before finallying to a stop.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    Nono, who hadn''t gone far, immediately shouted in rm and sprinted toward him.

    Meanwhile, Tsunade stood frozen, her fist still clenched.

    "That impact¡­ It felt real," she murmured, disbelief shing across her face. "Did I¡­ actually hit him?"

 Chapter 215:

    Seeing Orochimaru''s rapid recovery from his injuries, Nono couldn''t hide her surprise.

    But then she thought about it, Orochimaru had created recovery potions and pioneered cloning technology. Compared to those feats, the ability to repair his own bones didn''t seem all that impossible. With this realization, Nono quicklyposed herself.

    ---

    It was seven o''clock in the evening at the orphanage.

    This newly established orphanage was still empty, with no one living there besides Nono. Most of the rooms remained vacant, save for one guest room illuminated by the dim glow of a candle.

    Inside, Tsunade sat beside the bed, her gaze fixed on Orochimaru, who was lying there with a calm demeanor.

    Conflicting emotions stirred within her. When she thought about how reckless and dismissive Orochimaru had been earlier, she wanted to punch him all over again. But when she remembered how he hadn''t even tried to avoid her attacks, allowing himself to take the full brunt of her strength, a pang of fear crept into her heart.

    Two entirely opposite feelings warred inside her, leaving her deeply unsettled.

    "How did you find me, Tsunade?" Orochimaru suddenly asked, his calm voice breaking the silence.Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts.

    "I¡­ I went to the Sound Vige. Jiraiya told me where you might be," she admitted. Her voice was quieter than usual, and she avoided Orochimaru''s gaze, guilt from her earlier outburst weighing on her.

    "Jiraiya?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "He only knew the general direction I left in, not my exact location." He paused, then continued, "How long did it take you to find me?"

    "A month and a half," Tsunade replied after a brief hesitation.

    "A month and a half?" Orochimaru fell silent for a moment, then let out a small, exasperated sigh. "So, you spent all that time searching for me just to hit me a few times?"

    "I¡­ I just wanted to knock some sense into you! And besides, you didn''t even try to dodge," Tsunade shot back, her confidence returning. "Also, don''t think for a second that I''m going to forgive you just because of that."

    "Oh? Then what do you n to do?" Orochimaru asked, his tone light.

    Tsunade opened her mouth to respond but faltered, unable toe up with an answer.

    What could she do to him, really? She had hit him, yelled at him, and vented her frustration. Yet, despite all that, the idea of truly cutting ties with him never crossed her mind. After everything they had been through together over the years, a few disagreements or fights weren''t enough to sever their bond.

    "I haven''t decided yet," Tsunade finally said, her voice firm. "But you owe me for this, and I''m not letting you forget it."

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Fine. Just think of it as me owing you one."

    Tsunade seemed satisfied with his response. Orochimaru, meanwhile, rubbed the area where she had punched him earlier, then propped himself up with his hands and sat upright on the bed. §²?¦­???¨º?

    "You''re injured¡ª" Tsunade started to say, but Orochimaru cut her off.

    "It''s nothing."

    Tsunade frowned, but then her expression shifted as another thought came to her. "Speaking of which, I didn''t have a chance to ask earlier, how did you manage to gain the Sage Body? You''re not¡­ you''re not from my n, are you?"

    Orochimaru blinked, clearly caught off guard by the question.

    "Good grief, the two of us¡ª"

    "Don''t even think about it!" Orochimaru interrupted, waving her off before she could continue. "Even if we trace our bloodlines back a thousand years, there''s no way we''d be rted."

    "But¡­ this kind of ability¡­" Tsunade trailed off.

    "With my research skills, achieving something like the Sage Body isn''t out of reach," Orochimaru replied casually, brushing off her concerns.

    ---

    Time has a way of dulling anger, and for Tsunade, the same was true. After spending some time with Orochimaru, her initial fury began to fade.

    However, when she saw Orochimaru walking side by side with Nono earlier, something inside her reignited. It wasn''t jealousy exactly, but an inexplicable irritation. Even though Orochimaru and Nono hadn''t acted the least bit intimate, it still bothered her.

    And so, she hadn''t held back when she punched him earlier.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Even she was surprised that Orochimaru hadn''t avoided her blow. Though his body seemed unscathed, the fact that he had taken the hit willingly left her with a strange mix of guilt and confusion.

    Then there was Nono''s reaction how she seemed to step in defensively, as if shielding Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru, do you think I have a bad temper?" Tsunade asked suddenly, her voice sharp.

    Orochimaru stared at her, puzzled. "When did I say that? Besides, haven''t you always had this temper?"

    "You used to think I was annoying," she muttered, her tone softer now.

    "I only thought you were annoying because you kept asking the same kinds of questions over and over," Orochimaru replied bluntly. "As one of the Sannin, don''t you think it''s a bit tedious to focus on rtionship drama all the time?"

    "I was just trying to show you that I cared about you!"

    "Cared?" Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head. "Let''s just drop it, Tsunade. There''s no point in dragging this out any further."

    Tsunade hesitated, then reluctantly nodded. "Fine. But¡­ can you at least tell me when you''lle back to the vige?"

    "I still have unfinished business here. It''ll take at least a few more months. You should head back tomorrow," Orochimaru said firmly.

    "Tomorrow? I want to stay here for two more days," Tsunade protested.

    "Do whatever you want."

    "Then I want you to stay with me!"

    "¡­"

    ---

    That night, the two talked at length, but Orochimaru never exined how he had obtained his sage body. Tsunade didn''t press him further, understanding that some secrets were better left untold.

    By the next morning, Tsunade had convinced Orochimaru to stay at the orphanage with her for two days. During that time, she spent most of her hours chatting with Nono, a fact that left Orochimaru slightly perplexed. Still, he didn''t dwell on it.

    On the third morning, as everyone prepared to part ways, Orochimaru pulled Nono aside.

    "Lord Orochimaru, is there something you need?" Nono asked, her tone polite but curious.

    "Something just urred to me," Orochimaru said, his voice calm. "When you were on yourst infiltration mission, you wouldn''t happen to have kept any maps of Suna and Iwa, would you?"

    "Maps?" Nono echoed.

    "Yes. You should have them, right?"

    "Of course," Nono confirmed without hesitation. She reached for a bamboo tube strapped to her waist and handed it to him. "I always carry maps with me. If you need them, they''re yours."

    Orochimaru said nothing, opening the tube and pulling out the map inside. He scanned it briefly before frowning.

    "There''s no cemetery marked on this¡­"

 Chapter 216:

    Nono was a highly skilled and seasoned spy.

    Her infiltration missions weren''t simply about entering enemy territory. Instead, they required her to infiltrate enemy ninja viges themselves, extracting critical intelligence while avoiding detection.

    Considering the strict confidentiality maintained by the great nations over their ninja vige operations, missions like these were unimaginably difficult. It wasn''t just about sneaking in, it was about gaining the trust of enemy shinobi, uncovering vital information, and then sending that intelligence back to her homnd without getting caught.

    This level of infiltration was impossible for anyone without rigorous and specialized training.

    Even Orochimaru, for all his genius and capabilities, couldn''t manage it at this level, not yet.

    This was why he needed Nono. Her experience and knowledge of Suna and Iwa made her an invaluable resource, saving him a great deal of trouble.

    "Graves¡­ a cemetery?" Nono blinked in surprise at Orochimaru''s request.

    Orochimaru nodded. "Yes, just the approximate locations will do."

    "I see¡­" Nono nodded in understanding, her tone calm.As a spy, one of Nono''s strengths was her ability to suppress curiosity. A skilled ninja never asked unnecessary questions, especially when speaking to a superior. Orochimaru''s request, unusual as it was, didn''t warrant further thought from her.

    "Cemeteries aren''t important locations, so I never marked them on the maps," Nono exined, closing her eyes to recall the information. After a brief moment, she opened them and pointed to specific spots on the map in Orochimaru''s hand. "The cemetery for Suna should be roughly here¡­ and the one for Iwa is probably here."

    "Understood," Orochimaru said with a nod.

    With Nono''s help, he not only gained the locations of the cemeteries but also valuable details about infiltrating both viges. Nono''s knowledge included key areas to avoid and individuals to be wary of.

    "You really are an excellent spy, Nono," Orochimaru remarked, his admiration genuine.

    "I''m hardly worthy of such praise," Nono replied, a bit flustered by thepliment.

    "Everyone has their strengths," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "But I''ll have to leave things here to you from now on."

    "Understood, my lord. Safe travels," Nono said respectfully.

    ---

    As Orochimaru walked away, he was approached by Tsunade.

    "What were you and Nono talking about?" she asked.

    "Nothing much. I was just asking her for some information," Orochimaru replied casually.

    "Oh¡­" Tsunade''s tone was neutral, but her expression betrayed a flicker of unease.

    "Tsunade, let''s part ways here," Orochimaru said as they approached a fork in the road.

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, reluctant. But then she nodded. "Alright. Just¡­e back soon."

    "I''ll do my best," Orochimaru replied before turning away and disappearing with a sh of the body flicker technique.

    Tsunade stood still for a moment, watching the empty space where he had been. Then, with a determined expression, she turned and began her journey back to Konoha. ??????¦Â¨¨?

    ---

    Although the ninja war had ended prematurely due to Orochimaru''s defeat of the Kazekage, the peace was far from absolute. Small skirmishes and conflicts still erupted here and there.

    Avoiding the friction points between therger nations, Orochimaru moved through the smaller countries where he had conducted trades in the past.

    The purpose of obtaining the maps from Nono was now clear, to find the remains of powerful individuals from different nations and gather their gic material for his research. His ultimate goal was to perfect the Edo Tensei, the Reanimation Jutsu.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, before targeting the great ninja viges for their strongest, Orochimaru needed to refine his technique. This required living test subjects, and he intended to find them in these smaller nations.

    The strength of the resurrected individuals depended heavily on the quality of the sacrifices used. At the moment, Orochimaru had two prime options: White Zetsu and clones infused with the First Hokage''s cells.

    But White Zetsu was too elusive to capture, and the clones didn''t yet have a sufficient concentration of Hashirama''s cells. The experiments were still far fromplete, making the use of clones inefficient.

    As a result, Orochimaru needed suitable test subjects, living individuals whose sacrifice would bring his experiments closer to perfection.

    ---

    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, half a year had gone by.

    ---

    Half a yearter, in Iwa Ninja Vige.

    The vige, surrounded by towering rocky mountains, was a natural fortress. Its location made it one of the most secure and defensible ninja viges in the world, almost imprable to enemy forces. However, its istion also made externalmunication more challenging.

    On one moonlit night, an uninvited guest approached Iwa Ninja Vige.

    He was d in a tan uniform and wore the forehead protector of Sunagakure, his hair tied up and covered by a turban styled in the fashion of Iwa Ninja.

    Standing at a distance, Orochimaru gazed at the fortress ahead, deep in thought.

    After a brief pause, he pulled out a special kunai and nted it firmly into the ground. Then, raising his arms, a stream of dark matter flowed out from his sleeves and gathered on his back, forming massive ck wings.

    Ma Release: Iron Sand Sky Wing.

    This was the flight technique of the Third Kazekage.

    With a gentle p of the wings, Orochimaru ascended into the air, his figure cutting through the night sky.

    As he climbed higher, the sprawling buildings of Iwa Ninja Vige became smaller and smaller in his view.

    "Using this ability for flight is far from efficient," Orochimaru muttered to himself. The technique relied on altering the surrounding maic field to achieve flight, but the higher he flew, the more chakra it consumed.

    If it weren''t for his near-limitless chakra reserves granted by his current body, he wouldn''t even consider using this method to fly so high.

    But now¡­

    As Orochimaru hovered in the sky, the entirety of Iwa Ninja Vigey spread out before him. The darkness of night concealed his presence, and his ck wings blended seamlessly into the shadows. At this height, no one in the vige would notice him.

    Orochimaru nced down and pulled out a small container holding four specially crafted flies.

    These flies, equipped with infrared night-vision capabilities, were perfect for reconnaissance. In terms of utility, they rivaled even Deidara''s creations.

    Releasing the flies, Orochimaru watched their perspective unfold as they scouted the vige below. It wasn''t long before they located the cemetery marked by Nono.

    "As expected¡­ a sensory barrier," Orochimaru murmured, his lips curling slightly.

    Pulling out another kunai, Orochimaru observed the area through the scout flies'' perspective and identified a shadowy, uninhabited spot just beyond the barrier.

    With a flick of his wrist, the Flying Thunder God kunai sailed through the air and embedded itself in the soft earth below, bypassing the sensory barrier.

    Momentster, Orochimaru''s figure with his massive ck wings appeared in the kunai''s position.

    "So far, infiltration missions don''t seem to be much of a challenge for me,"

 Chapter 217:

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, a space-time ninjutsu capable of instant teleportation.

    As long as the user ces a Flying Thunder God mark somewhere, they can traverse any distance to that point. Newly carved marks retain a strong spiritual connection with the user, allowing them to teleport no matter how far away they are. This was evident during the Fourth Great Ninja War when Minato Namikaze used the technique to transport Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage, across several countries, a journey spanning thousands of miles in an instant.

    However, the power of the Flying Thunder God mark isn''t permanent. Over time, its spiritual connection to the caster weakens. As the power diminishes, so does the range of the teleportation. In some cases, if the mark bes too faint, the connection canpletely vanish. Even standing right next to the mark won''t let the user detect it unless they test it manually.

    This limitation was evident during the original attack of the Nine Tails, when Minato fought Obito. The Flying Thunder God mark he had ced on Obito during that battle remained intact for years, but Minato didn''t recognize it until muchter, only confirming its existence through trial and error.

    Returning to the present, Orochimaru''s kunai had just been thrown.

    Freshly carved and brimming with power, the Flying Thunder God mark could easily bypass the sensory barriers of Iwa Ninja Vige. These barriers were only designed to detect objects infused with chakra, but the Flying Thunder God mark was purely spiritual, making it undetectable.

    Using the kunai as an anchor, Orochimaru was able to infiltrate the vige without being noticed.

    ---

    In the ninja world, aerial defense and detection capabilities were sorelycking. Ninja viges had almost no effective countermeasures against airborne threats.This weakness had been exposed in the past, such as when Deidara, a mere teenager at the time terrorized Sunagakure with his flying y bombs. Despite the vige''s defenses, he singlehandedly overwhelmed them and sessfully abducted Gaara.

    Deidara''s ability to attack from the air and his expertise in bombing made him a devastating force, akin to a modern-day terrorist. In the ninja world, where air power was so underdeveloped, such abilities were practically unstoppable.

    Thus, aerial infiltration was the most efficient way to sneak into a ninja vige undetected.

    Orochimaru, with his flight capabilities,bined with the reconnaissance abilities of his flies and the teleportation power of the Flying Thunder God Technique, could prate any vige with ease.

    As his wings of sand and iron dissolved into nothingness, Orochimaru retrieved the kunai he had thrown and quickly moved to find cover.

    After confirming that the area was clear, he began his true objective, his grave-robbing operation.

    Though Orochimaru was undeniably strong now, possessing the near-limitless chakra of a Sage''s body, as well as techniques like Susanoo and the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he wasn''t one to act recklessly.

    Carelessness at this stage, before his goals were achieved, would be disastrous.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in Konoha Vige, under the soft glow of the evening lights, a brief encounter unfolded on the streets.

    "Tsunade, would you like to have a drink with me?"

    The voice was gentle, almost inviting.

    "No, I''ve got a lot of things to take care of when I get back," Tsunade replied curtly.

    "I see. Well, take care then. Goodbye!"

    "Goodbye." Tsunade gave a brief nod. "Come on, Kushina, let''s go."

    The two walked away, their conversation ending as quickly as it had begun.

    Kushina, now twelve years old, walked beside Tsunade, her curiosity piqued. She nced back at the retreating figure of the man who had spoken to Tsunade. ?????????¡ì

    "Tsunade-sama, why do you always refuse his invitations? We''re not busy, are we?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Tsunade frowned, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then she sighed. "It''s because of that guy¡­ Orochimaru."

    "Orochimaru-sama?" Kushina asked, tilting her head.

    "Yeah. Orochimaru doesn''t like him."

    "Oh¡­ I see." Kushina giggled lightly. "It sounds like you really listen to Orochimaru-sama!"

    "Who said that?" Tsunade snapped, her voice sharp. "I just think he has a point. As a woman with a boyfriend, it''s better to keep a respectable distance from other men."

    "Really?" Kushina blinked, half-understanding Tsunade''s words.

    Her thoughts wandered to the time when Orochimaru had carried her home. If touching a man crossed the line, what about that night? She distinctly remembered him touching her leg. Did that count as crossing the line?

    Wait¡ªher thigh?

    The memory suddenly resurfaced, and Kushina''s face flushed a deep red. Her mind betrayed her, reying the scene of Tsunade leaning against a tree with her back to Orochimaru.

    "What''s wrong with me?" Kushina muttered to herself, ashamed of her own thoughts. She shook her head vigorously, forcing the memories out of her mind.

    ---

    In a dark, isted basement elsewhere in the world, an old man sat alone.

    His body was frail, his hair white with age, and his single visible eye gazed emptily at the shadows around him. His stooped posture and withered face told the story of years spent confined to this sealed space.

    Most people would lose their sanity after spending only a few days in such conditions, but this man had endured it for years.

    "Madara, I''m back," a voice called softly.

    A white head emerged from the ground, its tone unusually gentle and feminine.

    "Zetsu," Madara greeted without looking up. His voice was weak, each word spoken with visible effort. "How is Nagato doing?"

    "They''re doing well," White Zetsu replied. "Jiraiya of the Sannin has been teaching them ninjutsu."

    "Sannin?" Madara scoffed lightly. "A meaningless title. Compared to the God of the Ninja World, it''s nothing."

    "True," White Zetsu agreed. "But it''s good for Nagato to have a peaceful childhood."

    "That''s all I hoped for," Madara murmured.

    "Oh, by the way, Madara, the one who brought Nagato back to his vige the other member of the Sannin he''s quite an unusual character."

    "You mean Orochimaru?" Madara asked without hesitation, as if the name were already familiar to him.

    "Yes. His actions are strange, to say the least. He''s a Konoha ninja, yet he''s built his own vige in secret. I can''t make sense of it."

    "Interesting," Madara said, his tone calm. "Have you investigated his vige?"

    "I''ve been inside before," White Zetsu exined. "Security wasx back then, buttely, there have been more and more shinobi there. It''s harder to get close now."

    "Then don''t waste your efforts investigating Orochimaru," Madara decided. "Just focus on Nagato."

    "Understood," White Zetsu said, sinking back into the ground.

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already, so we can reach 10 reviews. 200PS= 1 Extra Chp

 Chapter 218:

    The ancestor of chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya, created a manifestation of her will known as ck Zetsu.

    ck Zetsu manipted Uchiha Madara into resurrecting Kaguya. Before that, Madara had manipted Obito, who in turn tricked Nagato into pursuing the Eye of the Moon n.

    The entire history of the ninja world was steeped in one conspiracy after another, an endless web of maniption.

    But Orochimaru, knowing the truth behind it all, remained indifferent.

    He believed in one principle: in the face of overwhelming power, conspiracies and schemes were meaningless.

    Stopping Madara''s resurrection would have been easy for someone like Orochimaru. All it would take was digging out the Rinnegan, sealing it in a potion bottle, and storing it in his system vault. No further precautions would be needed.

    Yet, Orochimaru had no desire to take that path.

    The resurrection of Madara wasn''t something he considered a priority. For someone like Orochimaru, who already understood the timeline of future events, whether Madara returned or not was entirely dependent on his mood. There was no reason to go out of his way to prevent it.

    Slowly emerging from the ground, Orochimaru adjusted his vision to the dim light and sighed, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation."If I had a choice, I''d rather not be digging up graves all day."

    The Edo Tensei, or Reanimation Jutsu, required the gic material of powerful individuals. Tomb-robbing was a necessity. With his mastery of Earth Release, no one could carry out this task faster or more efficiently than Orochimaru.

    He could fly, teleport using the Flying Thunder God Technique, and his proficiency in infiltration was unparalleled.

    Though his Earth Release techniques weren''t quite as advanced as White Zetsu''s, they were more than sufficient for the job. At most, Orochimaru only needed a single night to raid the cemetery of an entire ninja vige.

    ---

    "Hey, you there! What are you doing here so early in the morning?"

    A sudden shout interrupted Orochimaru''s thoughts.

    The sound of footsteps followed as three Iwa ninjas approached.

    Orochimaru, still dressed in the uniform of Iwa Ninja Vige, had his back turned to them, so they hadn''t yet identified him as an intruder.

    Hearing the shout, Orochimaru''s expression turned slightly amused.

    "Have the patrols let their guard down now that the war is over?" he murmured to himself. Then, with a smirk, he added, "Oh well, goodbye."

    Whoosh!

    Orochimaru vanished instantly, leaving the three Iwa ninjas staring at empty air in bewilderment.

    "D-did he just disappear?" one of the ninjas stammered, rubbing his eyes. He tried to convince himself it was just his imagination, but the memory was too vivid to ignore.

    "You saw it too, right?" another asked nervously. "I thought I was seeing things."

    "No way! How could someone just vanish into thin air? It¡­ it couldn''t have been a ghost, could it?"

    "Don''t even joke about that!" the third ninja snapped, his voice shaking. "This needs to be reported to Lord Tsuchikage immediately!"

    The three agreed and hurried off to report the incident.

    ---

    By the time the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, received the news, it had taken on an almost supernatural tone.

    ording to the report, a strange Iwa ninja had been spotted near the cemetery in the early morning hours. All three patrol guards had seen him, but the figure had vanished into thin air. ?????¦¢??

    ¨­noki, skeptical yet cautious, ordered an immediate investigation.

    The Boundary Department found no signs of infiltration. The guards at the vige gates had noticed nothing unusual. Even after mobilizing the entire vige tob the area, they found no trace of an intruder.

    Confusion spread among the Iwa ninja.

    Had all three guards been seeing things? Or was there really a ghost?

    The possibility sent shivers down their spines.

    Of course, the three patrol guards were the most terrified of all. They couldn''t shake the feeling that the figure they had seen bore a striking resemnce to a deceased ninja¡­

    ---

    Unaware of the chaos he had caused in Iwa, Orochimaru had already moved on to Sunagakure.

    Just as before, he ced a Flying Thunder God kunai outside the vige, infiltrated from above, and used the teleportation technique to bypass the barriers undetected.

    With the coordinates provided by Nono, his work was seamless. This time, no one even noticed his presence.

    Speaking of the Flying Thunder God Kunai, Orochimaru had made some customizations.

    The design of the mark on the kunai could be altered based on personal preference. For example, the Second Hokage had a unique design for his mark, while Minato Namikaze''s Flying Thunder God Kunai had a distinct trident shape.

    Orochimaru, true to his nature, had chosen a coiled snake design for his mark.

    Unlike Minato, Orochimaru didn''t rely on the Flying Thunder God Jutsu as a primarybat technique. As a result, he hadn''t invested in creating specialized kunai. Instead, he used ordinary kunai, attaching his custom mark to their handles.

    ---

    The days of tomb-robbing were monotonous, and several more passed in a blur.

    ---

    A few dayster, at the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire, Orochimaru stood at the foot of a remote mountain.

    Squatting down, he ced his hands together in a series of seals.

    "Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation!"

    With a rumbling noise, two upright coffins burst out of the ground.

    The first coffin''s door bore ck characters on a blue background, marked with the number "Three."

    The second coffin''s door bore ck characters on a yellow background, marked with the number "Two."

    Squeak¡­ bang!

    Both coffin doors fell to the ground with a heavy thud, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    From within, two figures emerged, stepping forward with stiff movements.

    The first was a man with striking dark blue hair, yellow eyes, and a blue Kazekage robe. His features resembled those of the Uchiha, though his aura was distinctly different.

    The second figure was entirely wrapped in bandages, with only a single eye visible. He wore a ck ribbon as a forehead protector and simple ck pants.

    Standing before Orochimaru were the Third Kazekage and the Second Tsuchikage, Mu.

    "What is¡­ going on here?" Mu asked, staring at his hands in disbelief. His movements were sluggish, but he retained a semnce of consciousness.

    The Third Kazekage''s sharp eyes immediately focused on Orochimaru. "You¡­ Orochimaru?!"

    "Wee back to the world of the living," Orochimaru said, the corners of his lips curling into a smirk. "Lord Kazekage, it''s been a while."

    "What¡­ what is this?" the Third Kazekage demanded. "I didn''t give you my body, so how¡ª?"

    "There''s no time to exin," Orochimaru interrupted smoothly. "From now on, you''re both my tools."

    "Tools?" The Third Kazekage''s tone turned icy. "I am Kazekage. Do you truly think you can reduce me to something as insignificant as a tool?"

    "Kazekage?" Orochimaru chuckled. "You were Kazekage. But that''s no longer the case."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What did you say?!"

    "Why don''t you try moving your body and see for yourself?" Orochimaru suggested, his voice calm butced with an unsettling confidence.

    The Third Kazekage''s expression twisted. "Orochimaru, what have you done to me?!"

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already, so we can reach 10 reviews. 200PS= 1 Extra Chp

 Chapter 220:

    Gic modification is a scientific technique capable of altering human genes at their core.

    Orochimaru had already proven its effectiveness in the original series through his experiments on Yamato. While not particrly profound by his standards, to the average person, it was a technology that defied naturalws and human ethics.

    After all, these experiments required live subjects, and more often than not, children. To the ordinary observer, such practices represented a grotesque distortion of morality.

    But Orochimaru didn''t care. To him, this was no longer an experiment, it was merely a process of mass-producing a Wood Release army.

    Failures? There wouldn''t be any, unless the subject was already terminally ill. The oue of this "procedure" was almost guaranteed.

    ---

    "Hmm? Kato Dan?"

    As the evening settled in and Orochimaru returned from Root Headquarters, he paused, frowning slightly as he caught sight of a familiar white-haired figure outside a dango shop in the distance.

    Wasn''t this man supposed to be dead?In Orochimaru''s memory, Kato Dan had died during the Second Great Ninja War. But now that the war was over much earlier than it should have been there he was, alive and well.

    Did my intervention in ending the war early change his fate? Orochimaru wondered. Or was it because Tsunade had stayed by his side this time? Perhaps it''s both?

    These thoughts swirled in his mind as he tried to make sense of this unexpected turn of events.

    "Lord Orochimaru! Haha, you''re back!"

    A cheerful voice interrupted his thoughts. Orochimaru turned around, only to find a small red-haired figure running toward him. Before he could react, Kushina leapt into his arms with a wide grin.

    "Kushina¡­?" Orochimaru froze for a moment, surprised.

    While it wasn''t unusual for Kushina to have a good impression of him after all, he had deliberately saved her during the attempted kidnapping by the Cloud ninjas, her behavior now was far more affectionate than he''d anticipated.

    What''s with this level of closeness? Orochimaru mused.

    "Kushina, are you by yourself?" he asked, smiling faintly as he reached out to gently ruffle her bright red hair.

    "Uh-huh!"

    "Don''t you have anyone else to y with?"

    "Other people?" Kushina tilted her head, confused. "No, I don''t have any friends in Konoha!"

    "No friends?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied her.

    Unlike Naruto in the future, Kushina was a Jinchuriki during a time of war, meaning her freedom was severely restricted. Even after graduating, she could only take on D-rank missions, never stepping far beyond the vige walls. ???¨¯?¨¨?

    Her ssmates avoided her because of her unusual red hair, and she herself had no interest in mingling with those who ostracized her. Normally, someone like Minato might have befriended her, but because of Orochimaru''s interference, their paths hadn''t crossed.

    In fact, Kushina seemed to have no intention of getting closer to Minato at all.

    So, I''ve inadvertently altered her fate as well¡­ Orochimaru realized, his lips curling into a faint smirk.

    "Why don''t youe over to my house?" he offered casually.

    "Really? Okay!" Kushina beamed, her excitement palpable.

    ---

    Ordinarily, a thirteen- or fourteen-year age gap between two people would create an almost insurmountable generation gap, especially between a man and a young girl.

    That night, when he had saved her from the Cloud ninja, had clearly left an indelible mark on her.

    Whoever had saved her that night would hold a special ce in her heart especially since Orochimaru had deliberately fostered this connection afterward.

    And now, this same girl was the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.

    Orochimaru''s gaze turned contemtive as he watched Kushina fiddling with a pair of wireless headphones at his desk.

    The thought of obtaining the Nine-Tails had crossed his mind long ago, but theplications it would cause gave him pause. Removing a tailed beast from its host was a fatal process, and as much as Orochimaru pursued his ambitions without hesitation, the idea of letting Kushina die in such a way felt¡­ wasteful.

    From what he recalled, there was no method to safely extract a tailed beast from its host without killing the Jinchuriki, unless he used the forbidden Reincarnation Jutsu to trade his life for hers, or replenished her with another tailed beast immediately after extraction.

    Neither of those options appealed to him.

    The first was out of the question, Orochimaru wasn''t about to sacrifice his life for anyone. As for the second, it defeated the purpose of removing the Nine-Tails in the first ce.

    Adding to this, Kushina''s current trajectory seemed to indicate that she wouldn''t form any bond with Minato. Without their connection, Naruto''s existence was no longer guaranteed.

    And even if Naruto were born, he likely wouldn''t be the Naruto Orochimaru remembered. He mightck his connection to the Uzumaki n, or even the Nine-Tails itself.

    It was fascinating how a single change could ripple across so many lives.

    The butterfly effect truly works in mysterious ways, Orochimaru thought with an amused expression.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ---

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!"

    A familiar voice broke his train of thought.

    Turning toward the source, Orochimaru saw Tsunade approaching.

    "I''ll get the door!" Kushina chirped, hopping off her chair and rushing to open it.

    Momentster, Tsunade stepped inside, her expression a mixture of annoyance and relief.

    "You didn''t even tell me you were back!" she scolded, walking toward him.

    ---

    Later that night, in the quiet of Orochimaru''s bedroom, the twoy side by side.

    Tsunade, her cheeks flushed, turned to him with a questioning look. "Orochimaru, what''s going on? We just finished, and now you''re lying there like your mind is somewhere else."

    "It''s nothing," Orochimaru replied casually. "By the way, how''s Nawaki doing?"

    Tsunade''s expression softened. "He''s doing well. He''s a full-fledged Jonin now. He''s capable of standing on his own."

    "Is that so¡­" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, his thoughts aligning with a decision he had been mulling over.

    Tsunade propped herself up on one elbow, eyeing him curiously. "Hey, now that you''re back, you''re not nning to run off again, are you?"

    "Not for a while," Orochimaru replied before pausing. Then, almost abruptly, he added, "Tsunade¡­ let''s get married."

    "What?" Tsunade blinked, stunned.

    This wasn''t like the Orochimaru she knew, the one who used to brush her off or change the subject whenever the topic got too personal.

    "Are you serious?" she asked hesitantly.

    Orochimaru nodded slightly. "It might seem sudden, but I''m being sincere. To prove it, let me show you something."

    "What is it?"

    "Get dressed first."

    Confused but intrigued, Tsunade quickly slipped into her clothes. Orochimaru did the same, donning his robe.

    "Let''s go," he said, scooping her up into his arms.

    Tsunade was startled at first, he hadn''t held her like this in a long time. Before she could react further, the scenery around them shifted. Darkness enveloped them as the sound of rushing wind filled her ears.

    She instinctively nced around, realizing that they were no longer on the ground.

    Looking closer, she noticed the massive ck wings on Orochimaru''s back, pping gently as they hovered in the air.

    "You¡­ you can fly?" Tsunade eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

    Checkout my new books:

    ¡îDC: Tyrant

    ¡îASOIAF/GOT: The King On The Wall

    ¡îEthan''s Fantasy-Drift

    Check them out so you can vote for anyone you enjoy before the poll ends.

 Chapter 221:

    Orochimaru''s sudden marriage proposal left Tsunade stunned.

    This was entirely out of character for him, Orochimaru was never the type to take the initiative in such matters.

    But her astonishment at his proposal was quickly overshadowed by something far more incredible: Orochimaru could fly.

    Standing outside Konoha Vige, Tsunade wasn''t surprised that Orochimaru had used the Flying Thunder God Technique to transport them. But these enormous ck wings? And the ability to fly freely in the air? That was something she couldn''t ignore.

    Her sharp eyes immediately recognized the source.

    "This is¡­ Ma Release? That ck material¡­ it''s iron sand!" Tsunade murmured to herself. Then her disbelief deepened. "But how? How are you using Ma Release?"

    Orochimaru gave her a faint smile, his raspy voice breaking the silence. "This is what I wanted to show you. When you see this, you should be able to piece things together."

    Hearing his words, Tsunade''s mind began to race. Her initial surprise faded as understanding dawned.

    "Wood Release¡­ Ma Release¡­ Wait. Don''t tell me you''ve somehow fused other people''s bloodline limits into yourself?" Tsunade''s eyes widened in shock. "No¡­ no way!"Orochimaru remained silent, simply descending to the ground with Tsunade in his arms. As theynded, he reached for the Flying Thunder God kunai embedded in the ground.

    With the kunai in hand, he turned to Tsunade. His vertical golden pupils shifted, gradually morphing into a vivid scarlet the unmistakable Sharingan of the Uchiha n.

    "You''re absolutely right," he said simply.

    Tsunade stood frozen, struggling to process what she was seeing.

    "Is that¡­ the Sharingan?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The contrast between Orochimaru''s ck wings and the glowing red of his Sharingan gave him a demonic aura, making him appear almost otherworldly. Coupled with his immortality and mastery of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he seemed more like a myth than a man.

    "Oh my God¡­"

    Tsunade was overwhelmed. As a ninja, she understood the implications of what she was witnessing. Orochimaru wasn''t just revealing ordinary techniques, these were abilities that could shake the entire ninja world to its core.

    "Why would you tell me something like this?" Tsunade asked, her voice trembling.

    For a ninja, revealing one''s abilities to another was a matter of great trust. Sharing such information exposed vulnerabilities, which could be exploited by enemies. Orochimaru''s willingness to show her these secrets went beyond the trust ofrades, it was a deration of something far deeper.

    "I told you," Orochimaru said, his tone calm. "This is my way of showing sincerity."

    "Sincerity?" Tsunade repeated, her mind shing back to his earlier proposal. "Are you saying this is part of your sincerity for¡­ marriage? But this is¡­"

    For Tsunade, the value of what Orochimaru had revealed far exceeded anything material. It was the ultimate disy of trust.

    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru said, his lips curling into a faint smile as he dispelled the Sharingan and reabsorbed the iron sand into nothingness. "As long as you don''t tell anyone, no one will know, right?"

    "Of course I won''t tell," Tsunade replied earnestly. But then she hesitated, her gaze softening. "Orochimaru¡­ are you really willing to marry me?"

    "What do you think?" he replied, his voice carrying a rare gentleness.

    ---

    And so, it was decided: Orochimaru and Tsunade''s wedding date was set for June 6, Year 36 of Konoha''s founding, just a month away.

    The news spread quickly throughout Konoha, creating a mix of shock and excitement.

    For the vigers and shinobi, the announcement was both surprising and expected. While the timing felt abrupt, many saw it as a natural step. After all, the two had been together for so long. Wasn''t it only a matter of time? §²?¦­?B?SN?v(el)B\\jnn

    ---

    "Orochimaru, it seems I made the right decision not bringing you into Root," Danzo remarked coolly, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.

    The two were meeting in the dimly lit headquarters of Root, where Danzo''s eyes bore into Orochimaru.

    Root''s recruitment process was notoriously strict. To qualify, members had to be orphans with no emotional attachments no connections, no distractions. Only then could they be the perfect tools for the organization.

    At one point, Danzo had considered bringing Orochimaru into Root, but his rtionship with Tsunade had made that impossible.

    Falling in love? Getting married? Such attachments were ipatible with Root.

    Orochimaru responded with a dismissive wave. "Where I work doesn''t matter. It doesn''t affect my goals."

    "Is that so?" Danzo''s sharp gaze lingered on him. "How much does Tsunade know?"

    "Not much," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "Good," Danzo said. "I''d hate for her to ruin our ns."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile, though he said nothing in return.

    ---

    Naturally, the news of the wedding also reached the Third Hokage.

    As the former teacher of both Orochimaru and Tsunade, Hiruzen felt obligated to take on most of the preparations. With both of them having lost their parents, and as their nominal guardian, he took on the role of overseeing their big day.

    The elders of Konoha agreed it was appropriate, though what truly surprised them was the budget.

    Over 200 million ryo.

    It was an astonishing figure, one that raised countless eyebrows.

    Had thebined wealth of the Senju n''s inheritance and Orochimaru''s personal savings all been poured into this single event? It seemed excessive, even for a wedding.

    The Senju n''s resources hadrgely been distributed to the vige after their decline, leaving Tsunade with only the remaining wealth from her family''s coffers. Orochimaru''s research, while self-sustaining, wasn''t known for generating vast profits. How, then, had they amassed such a sum?

    ---

    Back at Orochimaru''s home, Tsunade sat in stunned silence, her earlier happiness reced with disbelief.

    "Two hundred million ryo?!" she eximed. "Orochimaru, are you out of your mind? Where am I supposed to find that kind of money?"

    Orochimaru, calmly fiddling with a scroll, nced at her and waved dismissively. "I didn''t say you had to pay for it."

    "Then where did you get it?" Tsunade demanded. "There''s no way your vige could have earned that much. You don''t even take on missions!"

    Orochimaru smirked faintly. "Don''t worry about it. Just tell people it''s ourbined savings."

    "That''s not the point!" Tsunade huffed, her frustration boiling over. "Spending 200 million on a wedding is insane! If you have that much extra money, you might as well help me fulfill my childhood dream."

    "Your childhood dream?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "Oh, you mean¡­ winning every casino in the world?"

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

    Checkout my new books:

    ¡îDC: Tyrant

    ¡îASOIAF/GOT: The King On The Wall

    ¡îEthan''s Fantasy-Drift

    Check them out so you can vote for anyone you enjoy before the poll ends.

 Chapter 223:

    Tsunade''s quiet actions, such as carefully covering Orochimaru with a nket, were naturally unknown to him.

    Having drunk more than usual, Orochimaru waspletely defenseless, something uncharacteristic of him. If someone had the intent to assassinate him, this moment would have been their best opportunity.

    Unfortunately for any would-be assassins, this was Konoha, one of the safest ces in the ninja world. And with Tsunade by his side, the chance of such an attempt was virtually nonexistent.

    Despite Konoha''s notorious internal political struggles, it remained far safer than the ninja viges of smaller nations, where the risks of betrayal or sudden attacks were significantly higher. Here, under Tsunade''s watchful protection, Orochimaru had nothing to fear.

    ---

    In truth, Orochimaru''s rtionships with the other ninjas of Konoha were distant at best.

    While his name was known by all, he had always been a solitary figure, more preupied with his research than with forming connections. The wedding, as grand and lively as it appeared, was attended by many who came out of curiosity or simply for the spectacle rather than genuine affection.

    This stark reality left Orochimaru with a peculiar sense of loneliness amidst the crowd. Tens of thousands hade to celebrate his wedding, yet only a handful were people he truly knew or cared for. And among them, there were no real family members to speak of, a feeling only a true orphan could understand.

    ---The extravagant wedding stirred Konoha for days, with its astonishing cost of 200 million ryo bing the talk of the vige.

    However, despite the buzz, no one dared attempt to replicate such a spectacle. The sheer price tag was beyond the reach of ordinary citizens and even most ninja ns.

    As the excitement gradually faded, Konoha''s life returned to its usual rhythm.

    For Orochimaru, however, marriage wasn''t the end, it was the beginning.

    What changed in his life after marriage? Not much.

    If asked, Orochimaru would likely respond that there was no significant difference at all. Having known Tsunade for so long, the formalities of marriage didn''t alter their day-to-day lives. It was little more than abel, a recognition of what had already existed between them.

    ---

    After the wedding, Jiraiya who had briefly returned to Konoha for the event found himself restless. Unable to remain idle, he soon left again, making his way back to the Sound Ninja Vige, where his work awaited him.

    Meanwhile, Danzo began searching throughout Konoha for new experimental subjects to meet his and Orochimaru''s requirements.

    With these things in motion, Orochimaru found himself with an unusual amount of free time. And being someone who detested idleness, he naturally sought out a new project to upy his mind: the development of androids.

    Although conductingrge-scale experiments in Konoha was out of the question, theoretical research and small-scale verifications were still possible.

    ---

    One afternoon, Tsunade curiously approached him as he worked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Orochimaru," she asked, "how exactly did you manage to merge bloodline limits? What''s your secret?"

    "Science," Orochimaru replied simply.

    "Science?" Tsunade echoed, thinking it over. "That makes sense. If you''d had this ability as a child, I would''ve known about it."

    Orochimaru didn''t borate further, leaving her to draw her own conclusions.

    Although he had shared a great deal with Tsunade over time, there were still things he kept from her, such as the existence of his system. Nheless, he had been unusually open with her about his other abilities. Even his possession of the Mangekyo Sharingan wasn''t a secret to her. ????¦¢§§??

    By now, Tsunade also understood the truth behind the mysterious disappearance of the Third Kazekage.

    It wasn''t just luck or divine intervention that had brought the Kazekage down, it was Orochimaru''s calcted and methodical work.

    The conversation drifted toward ninjutsu, a topic that always fascinated Tsunade.

    "Ninjutsu¡­ The more, the better, right?" she mused aloud.

    Orochimaru shook his head. "Not necessarily. A wide variety of skills is meaningless if youck mastery or focus. ''Take Kakashi, for instance. He knows a thousand techniques, but in battle, he relies primarily on a handful: the Sharingan and Raikiri.''

    His point was clear quality over quantity.

    For Orochimaru, the path of development was equally selective. His focus was on techniques thatplemented his goals and personal strengths: the Sharingan, Wood Release, Ma Release, the Flying Thunder God Technique, and Senjutsu.

    Combining these abilities gave him the versatility and power to handle any situation.

    By July of Konoha Year 36, the vige had settled into a peaceful routine.

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen stood by therge floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing out at the bustling streets below.

    With the war behind them, the Third Hokage''s attention turned inward, focusing on Konoha''s development. While asional border skirmishes persisted, they posed no significant threat.

    Under Tsunade''s persistent advocacy, a professional training institution for medical ninjas had been established, even though her proposal to integrate medical ninjas into every team had yet to gain full approval.

    Konoha''s schools, medical facilities, research programs, and training systems were all progressing steadily.

    Yet, even with these sesses, one concern lingered in Hiruzen''s mind: Danzo.

    Danzo had been a thorn in his side since their youth, but his ongoing coboration with Orochimaru was what truly worried the Third Hokage.

    Orochimaru was his most talented and cherished disciple, someone with limitless potential. But the frequent interactions between Orochimaru and Danzo were a troubling sign.

    If their actions strayed too far, the consequences could be dire.

    Hiruzen sighed deeply, a shadow of unease clouding his expression. "I can only hope neither of you does anything that can''t be undone¡­"

    That night, on the outskirts of Konoha, within a concealedboratory, Orochimaru stood before a group of seven or eight children, each varying in height and build.

    A faint smile crossed his lips. "Have they been prepared properly?"

    Danzo, standing nearby, nodded. "As instructed. They''ve been cleaned, fed, and haven''t consumed any water."

    "Good," Orochimaru replied, pulling out several pristine syringes filled with a clear, shimmering liquid.

    As he began to draw doses from the vial, Danzo''s expression darkened slightly.

    "Orochimaru, Sarutobi is likely aware of our frequent interactions," Danzo said, his voice low and serious.

    "Isn''t that to be expected?" Orochimaru replied without looking up, his tone calm.

    "Expected, yes. But we must remain cautious. If he discovers the full extent of these experiments, it''ll be disastrous for both of us."

    "What''s your n?"

    "I''ve ordered my subordinates to construct additionalbs elsewhere. If this one is discovered¡­"

    "We''ll abandon it," Orochimaru finished for him, nodding slightly. "That aligns with your usual methods."

    Danzo nodded as well. "Do you need anything else here?"

    "There''s one thing," Orochimaru said, injecting the first child with the diluted gic enhancement serum. He nced at Danzo. "The First Hokage''s cells. We''re stillcking."

    "How much more do you need?"

    Orochimaru paused, his golden eyes gleaming faintly. "Take me to the remains of the First Hokage," he said, his voice steady.

    Danzo considered this for a moment before nodding. "Very well. Finish your work here first. I''ll wait for you outside."

    Without another word, Danzo exited theb.

    Orochimaru methodically injected each child, their frightened eyes betraying their terror as the serum entered their veins. Once the procedure wasplete, he left theboratory, following Danzo out.

    Danzo gave instructions to his Root operatives to monitor the children and ensure their survival before leading Orochimaru to a hidden location near Konoha.

    Deep within a heavily guarded chambery a reinforced coffin, bound with thick iron chains and surrounded by intricate seals.

    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the coffin, his expression calm yet calcting.

    This must be where the remains of the First Hokage are kept¡­

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 225:

    Orochimaru''s Ten Thousand Swords Formation¡ªabination of Maic Release and Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu was a visually spectacr attack.

    By applying the principle of shuriken shadow cloning to his Kusanagi sword, he was able to create multiple copies and control them with Maic Release,unching arge-scale offensive. But in truth, it was inefficient and impractical.

    The chakra consumption was immense, and its destructive potential was easily countered by a strong enough earth wall. Even if the attack could breach such a defense, the dy would give most opponents ample time to dodge.

    Orochimaru wasn''t worried about using this technique against Tsunade. He assumed she would simply counterattack by throwing boulders or debris at him.

    What he didn''t expect was Tsunade summoning Rashomon instead.

    When the massive, hellish gate materialized and stopped every single one of his Kusanagi swords, Orochimaru felt a twinge of unease.

    Rashomon was originally developed by the First Hokage as an ultimate defensive jutsu. Even summoning just one gate required a significant amount of chakra. Hashirama could summon five. Orochimaru himself had managed to summon three gates during his coboration with Danzo, using the First Hokage''s cells as a basis.

    But Tsunade?

    "I never had enough chakra before," Tsunade said with a proud smile, stepping out from behind the towering gate. "I always had to save my chakra for healing myrades, so I didn''t bother learning it. But now¡­ well, things are different."She flexed her fists, her tone confident. "With the chakra reserves of my sage body, I can finally master techniques that I couldn''t even attempt before."

    "I nearly forgot," Orochimaru said, his expression unreadable. "This technique originally belonged to your grandfather."

    It was true. He had momentarily overlooked Tsunade''s lineage as the granddaughter of the First Hokage. With her newfound immortal body and increased chakra reserves, it was only natural that she would revisit her family''s legacy and learn techniques like Rashomon.

    As the two exchanged words, white smoke began to rise across the battlefield. The Rashomon gate vanished, along with the countless Kusanagi swords, which re-formed into a single de and flew back to Orochimaru''s hand.

    "Well then¡­ shall we continue, husband?" Tsunade teased, her smirk widening.

    At the mention of "husband," Orochimaru felt a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth. Since their marriage, Tsunade had taken to addressing him this way whenever she could. While it initially caught him off guard, he had grown used to it.

    He waved his hand dismissively and returned the Kusanagi sword to its alternate dimension. "Let''s call it a day. We''re not far from Konoha, and with all this noise, someone wille looking for us soon."

    "Fine, fine. Let''s head back," Tsunade agreed.

    In a sh, Orochimaru appeared beside her, cing a hand on her shoulder. With two quick teleportations using the Flying Thunder God technique, the pair returned to Konoha.

    The kunai he had buried in advance made the journey effortless, highlighting once again the sheer convenience of the Flying Thunder God technique. Not only was it a powerfulbat skill, but it was also the ultimate tool for travel. As long as a Flying Thunder God mark existed, the user could teleport anywhere instantly, as if exploiting a loophole in reality itself.

    Of course, their sparring session wasn''t due to any personal conflict.

    Both understood that a peaceful life could dull theirbat abilities, so they sparred to keep themselves sharp. And their choice of a secluded battlefield was to protect the secrecy of their respective abilities.

    It wasn''t just Orochimaru''s techniques that needed to be kept hidden, Tsunade''s use of Wood Release was just as sensitive.

    ---

    Later, back in their home, Tsunade brought up a curious detail from their earlier battle.

    "You said your Mangekyo Sharingan has a different dimension?" she asked.

    "Mm," Orochimaru affirmed.

    "Then when you stored away the Kusanagi sword earlier, why didn''t you activate your Mangekyo?"

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, then deflected with an offhandment. "Don''t worry about such details."

    Tsunade narrowed her eyes but let the matter drop.

    In truth, Orochimaru''s Mangekyo Sharingan did grant him ess to a personal alternate dimension, allowing him to store items within it.

    However, its functionality was limitedpared to Uchiha Obito''s Kamui. Unlike Obito, Orochimaru couldn''t enter his own dimension, nor could he send others into it. His alternate dimension was essentially a storage space, useful only for sealing ninja tools or other items. ???????¨¨?

    Its one advantage was speed. Orochimaru''s Mangekyo allowed him to absorb objects such as thrown kunai or shuriken instantly, simply by focusing on them.

    As for storing items without using his Mangekyo, that was thanks to his system.

    Tsunade had her suspicions about some of his abilities, but ultimately, she didn''t question them too deeply. Whatever exnation Orochimaru gave her, she found herself epting without hesitation.

    The same went for the topic of having children.

    Orochimaru had dismissed the idea, saying, "Now isn''t the right time. If we have a child now, I won''t have the time to raise or teach them properly."

    Though disappointed, Tsunade relented.

    ---

    Knock, knock, knock!

    A sudden knock at the door broke the afternoon''s tranquility.

    Orochimaru, who had just returned from their sparring session, frowned. It was four in the afternoon an odd time for visitors.

    Who could it be?

    When he opened the door, he found himself face-to-face with a young woman with long ck hair.

    "Mikoto? What are you doing here?" Orochimaru asked, his confusion evident.

    Uchiha Mikoto looked embarrassed, her face slightly flushed. "Um¡­ Tsunade-sama asked me toe."

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow.

    What reason could Tsunade possibly have for calling Mikoto over? The two didn''t exactly have the friendliest rtionship, considering both familial and personal grudges between the Senju and Uchiha ns.

    "Tsunade," he called out, "why is Mikoto here?"

    Tsunade''s voice rang out from another room. "I asked her toe! Let her in."

    Orochimaru allowed Mikoto inside and soon learned the reason for her visit.

    Apparently, Tsunade had called her over to clean the house.

    After their marriage, Tsunade had moved in with Orochimaru, leaving Nawaki to live alone in the Senjupound. While Tsunade could handle basic household chores, she was farzier than Orochimaru and often delegated the cleaning to others.

    But what puzzled Orochimaru was that Tsunade specifically sought out Uchiha Mikoto for this task every single time.

    "You''ve been asking her to clean the house regrly?" Orochimaru asked, sitting with Tsunade in the living room.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That''s right," Tsunade replied casually.

    "Why her?"

    Tsunade smirked, imitating Orochimaru''s usual aloof expression. "Don''t you think she''s getting more and more beautiful?"

    "What does that have to do with making her clean the house?" Orochimaru asked, bewildered.

    "So that you can see her more often, of course."

    "..."

    Orochimaru was left speechless.

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 226:

    After Tsunade''s exnation, Orochimaru quickly understood her reasoning.

    It was entirely intentional on Tsunade''s part to have Mikotoe over regrly.

    Her purpose was simple, she wanted to inject some fun into their otherwise monotonous lives.

    The current ninja worldcked entertainment. There were no theaters, no games, no proper distractions. As a married couple without children, Orochimaru and Tsunade found themselves with plenty of free time. At their level of strength, there was no need to train endlessly, and for someone as energetic as Tsunade, idle time quickly became boredom.

    Initially, she would gamble asionally, but after Orochimaru called her out on it a couple of times, she eventually stopped.

    From then on, she started looking for new ways to amuse herself.

    Uchiha Mikoto, it seemed, had be one of her many outlets for entertainment.

    Tsunade had noticed something curious, Mikoto seemed to harbor a subtle interest in Orochimaru. She hadn''t acted on it, of course, but as one of the legendary Sannin, Tsunade easily picked up on the fleeting looks and subconscious expressions Mikoto asionally disyed.

    Orochimaru, with his sharper instincts, had naturally noticed it as well.Orochimaru sighed, his suspicions confirmed. Tsunade''s unrestrained attitude was undoubtedly a result of her carefree, albeit mischievous nature, heightened by their peaceful life together.

    "Mikoto, can you make us a pot of tea?" Tsunade suddenly called out.

    "Of course, Tsunade-sama. Please wait a moment," came Mikoto''s soft and gentle reply from the kitchen.

    Watching the scene unfold, Orochimaru stood up, shaking his head helplessly.

    "You''re so boring," he muttered.

    "Oh, husband, don''t leave now," Tsunade teased, her tone lighthearted.

    "I don''t have time for your games," Orochimaru said, waving her off as he began walking toward the backyard. "I need to focus on improving my Flying Thunder God technique."

    Tsunade didn''t stop him. As Orochimaru left, she chuckled to herself, clearly entertained.

    In truth, Orochimaru had agreed to marry Tsunade for a rather personal reason he had wanted to experience a sense of spiritual fulfillment, a "home" that he had never had before. In her presence, he found something akin to that feeling.

    But as for Konoha itself? He didn''t hate the vige, but he couldn''t bring himself to truly love it either.

    ---

    In the backyard, Orochimaru focused on his training.

    The space shimmered faintly as several Flying Thunder God kunai flew into the air, hovering briefly before spreading out in different directions.

    Orochimaru''s current focus wasn''t the Flying Thunder God technique itself but the intervals between each teleportation.

    In his memory, Minato''s mastery of the technique was seamless. His movements in battle teleporting forward, backward, and side-to-side were executed without the slightest pause. ?????¦Â??

    By contrast, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, had a slight dy between each teleportation. Though it was only a second or two, even such a minuscule pause could prove fatal in battle.

    Orochimaru was determined to close that gap.

    ---

    Inside the house, Tsunade nced toward the backyard, where Orochimaru was engrossed in his training. She suddenly felt a little bored.

    Her gaze shifted toward the kitchen, where Mikoto was diligently preparing tea. An idea formed in Tsunade''s mind.

    She stood up and walked over to the younger woman.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Mikoto," she began, her tone casual, "why don''t you teach me how to make tea?"

    "Huh? Tsunade-sama, you want to learn this?" Mikoto asked, surprised.

    "Why not? I''m just sitting around anyway."

    And so, in the kitchen of Orochimaru''s mansion, two women one from the Uchiha n and the other from the Senju n stood together, discussing the art of tea-making.

    The sight was unusual, almost surreal. If anyone else had witnessed it, it would have surely be the talk of Konoha.

    ---

    The premature end of the Second Ninja War had given the major nations a rare opportunity to rest and rebuild.

    Konoha used the time to grow rapidly, and the other great nations weren''t idle either. Each was focused on development, diplomacy, and strategic preparation.

    To the north of the Land of Firey the Land of Frost, a small, unremarkable country often overlooked.

    Itsck of notable features meant it rarely crossed anyone''s mind. However, during the Fourth Great Ninja War, it would be a prominent battlefield.

    At present, the Land of Frost bordered the Land of Waterfall to the west and faced the open sea to the north.

    A massive ship sailed across these northern waters, its deck upied by a group of dark-skinned ninjas wearing the forehead protectors of the Hidden Cloud Vige.

    At the helm of the ship stood an old man with dark skin, long light-yellow hair, and a thick beard. His muscr frame radiated power, and the tattoo of the kanji for "Thunder" was emzoned on his right shoulder.

    He was the Third Raikage, renowned as both the "strongest spear" and the "strongest shield."

    With his arms folded, the Third Raikage gazed silently westward over the calm sea, lost in thought. Seagulls asionally flew past, their cries breaking the quiet.

    "Raikage-sama, everything is ready," a Cloud ninja carrying a sword reported respectfully.

    The Third Raikage gave a slight nod. "Let everyone rest for now."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Standing behind him was a younger man who bore a striking resemnce to him, sharing at least 70% of his features. This was none other than his son, the future Fourth Raikage.

    A frowned slightly, his voice tinged with confusion. "Father, why are we meeting them at sea? If there''s a conflict, this terrain puts us at a disadvantage."

    Despite his brash nature, the young man possessed the keen eye of a future Kage. It was obvious that water-basedbat would weaken the Hidden Cloud forces. With most of their chakra attuned to lightning, fighting on the sea would handicap them just as much as forcing a water-style master to fight in the desert.

    The Third Raikage''s deep voice rumbled in response. "This location is close enough to ournd for a safe retreat. If things go wrong, they won''t be able to stop us."

    He paused, his gaze unwavering. "Besides, the fact that they agreed to meet us here after traveling such a distance shows their sincerity."

    A nodded, reluctantly epting his father''s reasoning. "That makes sense¡­ wait, look! They''re here!"

    ***

    Bonus for 200 PS

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 227:

    The sky stretched wide and blue, like an endless sheet of pristine paper. A few thin clouds driftedzily, their edges softened by the sunlight.

    Suddenly, tiny ck dots appeared on the horizon, hovering over the tranquil sea.

    At first, they were too far away to discern clearly, their details obscured by distance. However, it quickly became apparent that they were moving¡ªflying, in fact¡ªand approaching at a remarkable speed.

    Within moments, their outlines became visible.

    They weren''t ships or birds, they were people.

    Fourteen individuals in total, soaring through the air.

    Leading the group was a diminutive old man draped in a red scarf and wearing a green-striped vest. Beside him was a broad, muscr man in a khaki uniform. Behind the two were twelve subordinates, all d in the attire of elite Iwa ninjas.

    The sight of fourteen people flying together through the sky was nothing short of spectacr.

    "Unbelievable," one Kumo ninja muttered from the ship below, his voice tinged with awe."Unbelievable? It''s enough to make anyone jealous," another added, shaking his head in amazement.

    "Yeah. I''ve heard rumors about this technique before, but seeing it in person is something else entirely!"

    Their admiration wasn''t unwarranted. The ability to fly was rare across the entire ninja world especially the kind of flight achieved through one''s own power.

    There was no mistaking the identities of the figures in the air. The short old man was none other than Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage of Iwa, while the burly man beside him was his son, Kitsuchi.

    Behind them were twelve elite Jonin of Iwa, forming a disciplined and formidable entourage.

    Once Onoki and his group approached the ship, the Tsuchikage raised a hand, signaling his subordinates to halt.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hovering above the deck, Onoki nced down at the Third Raikage standing below and greeted him with his usual air of superiority.

    "Third Raikage," Onoki said, his toneced with mock courtesy. "I must say, it''s such a burden to call on you like this."

    His words, though seemingly polite, carried a condescending undertone.

    As soon as he spoke, the ninjas on both sides instinctively prepared themselves for any potential confrontation, the tension in the air palpable.

    The Third Raikage, however, remained calm. Raising his head, he replied, "Given the state of rtions between our two nations, isn''t a little hardship to be expected? Don''t you agree, Tsuchikage?" ?¨¤N??¦¥?

    Onoki chuckled faintly. "Indeed. If it weren''t for such pressing matters, I wouldn''t have gone out of my way to meet with you."

    "Pressing matters?" The Third Raikage''s expression grew serious, his sharp gaze locking onto Onoki. Around him, the Kumo ninjas exchanged wary nces. "What could be so important that you, Tsuchikage, would make such an effort to negotiate with me personally?"

    Given the ongoing hostility between their nations, a meeting like this was highly unusual. For the Kage of two rival viges to meet face-to-face was a dangerous gamble, requiring numerous negotiations and careful arrangements to even be possible.

    The time, location, and security of the meeting had all been meticulously nned to minimize risk.

    Onoki''s face grew stern. "Raikage, let me get straight to the point. Are you familiar with Konoha''s Orochimaru?"

    "Orochimaru?" The Third Raikage''s expression darkened at the mention of the name.

    Around him, the Kumo ninjas whispered amongst themselves. From their reactions, it was clear that the name was well known.

    "Of course I know of him," the Raikage said, his tone measured but firm. "He defeated Hanzo of the Hidden Rain Vige and killed the Third Kazekage. An impressive individual, to say the least."

    Onoki''s lips curled into a faint sneer. "It seems your understanding of him is rather superficial."

    "What do you mean?" The Third Raikage''s frown deepened, his curiosity piqued.

    Onoki''s expression turned serious. "Orochimaru is far more dangerous than you realize."

    Without hesitation, Onoki began recounting the information Iwa had gathered about Orochimaru.

    During the war, Iwa had managed to capture a number of prisoners, and through interrogations, they had uncovered startling details about Orochimaru''s capabilities, details that went far beyond what most of the ninja world knew.

    As Onoki exined, the Kumo ninjas listened in stunned silence.

    "A scientific genius?" one Kumo ninja muttered in disbelief. "Inventing ninja tools?"

    "Is he serious? That sounds absurd!"

    "A young man in his twenties with Kage-level strength and advanced research skills? How is that even possible?"

    The Third Raikage nced at his son and subordinates, gauging their reactions, before falling into deep thought.

    The mention of Orochimaru triggered a memory, the failed attempt to kidnap the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. If he recalled correctly, Orochimaru had been involved in thwarting that operation.

    "Yes," Onoki continued, sensing the growing tension among the Kumo ninjas. "Even I was shocked when I first learned about his capabilities."

    He pressed on, his tone sharp. "Thanks to the prisoners we captured during the war, we''ve uncovered just how much of a threat he poses. If it weren''t for these interrogations, we wouldn''t know half of what we do now."

    The Third Raikage looked up, his eyes narrowing. "Even so, what does this have to do with us? Orochimaru may be talented, but he''s still just a Konoha ninja. Why should we concern ourselves with him?"

    Onoki''s expression grew cold. "Don''t you understand yet, Raikage? Because of Orochimaru, Konoha haspletely disrupted the bnce of power between the Five Great Nations. Or do you really think it was mere coincidence that we, the Iwa ninjas, decided to cease our war with the Sand Vige?"

    He chuckled bitterly. "And yet, you Kumo ninjas blindly assisted Konoha in attacking us. If it weren''t for your interference, our losses wouldn''t have been nearly as severe."

    Onoki''s mocking tone was like a dagger, cutting deep.

    "Tsuchikage," the Third Raikage said, his voice icy, "I suggest you watch your words. We joined this war because we are allies with Konoha."

    "Allies?" Onoki''sugh was harsh and derisive. "You''re the only ones who believe that nonsense. Tell me, Raikage what did Kumo gain from this so-called alliance? What benefits did you reap from this war?"

    The Third Raikage and his subordinates fell silent.

    Onoki''s words hit a nerve.

    It was true that Kumo had gained little from the war. Aside from the war funds provided by Konoha, there were no tangible benefits. Worse, their motives were questioned, and they were used of trying to steal the Nine-Tails.

    The more they thought about it, the more it stung.

    "Tsuchikage," the Third Raikage said atst, his tone heavy with suspicion, "enough with the posturing. Tell me why you''ve called me here."

    Onoki crossed his arms, prepared for this moment.

    "End our hostilities and join forces against Konoha," he dered.

    "What?"

    The voice wasn''t the Third Raikage''s¡ªit was his son''s, the future Fourth Raikage. His anger red, his fists clenched.

    "Are you joking, Tsuchikage?" A growled. "We''ve been locked in battle with Iwa, and now you expect us to just stop and turn our attention to Konoha? Do you think we''re that fickle?"

    The Third Raikage''s eyes narrowed. "I agree. Exin yourself, Onoki."

    "Do you think I''d joke about something like this?" Onoki''s gaze was piercing. "Konoha has already upset the bnce between the Great Nations, and it''s only a matter of time before they turn their sights on you. If you don''t act now, you''ll find yourselves destroyed before you even realize it."

    Onoki''s voice grew more intense. "We need to work together to pressure Konoha. Even if we can''t start a full-scale war, we must at least force them to hand over Orochimaru!"

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 229:

    It was unlikely that Hiruzen truly understood the full extent of Danzo''s schemes.

    Their rtionship had always been delicate. As long as Danzo didn''t cross certain lines, Hiruzen preferred to turn a blind eye, even if he had his suspicions.

    He understood all too well that a fallout between him and Danzo would benefit no one.

    While their ideologies shed, Danzo''s ultimate goal still aligned with Konoha''s protection. He hadn''t yet done anything that outright harmed the vige. That was the primary reason Hiruzen chose to tolerate his actions.

    That being said, this time, it wasn''t Hiruzen who had stumbled upon Danzo''s activities.

    ---

    On the streets of Konoha, a Pale Blue-haired ninja with an aloof expression strolled forward, his thoughts swirling.

    It was evening, and he had just returned from a mission with his teammates.

    "Strange," the man muttered to himself. "At this hour, why would Danzo-sama''s subordinates be active outside the vige?"He furrowed his brow. It was an odd sight, especially sote in the day when most would be resting.

    Still, he quickly shook his head. As a respected figure in Konoha, Danzo often acted in ways that others couldn''t understand. And despite being an elite Jonin himself, he wasn''t about to question someone of Danzo''s status.

    Whatever Danzo was up to wasn''t something he could¡ªor should¡ªtry to figure out.

    ---

    "Hmm? Uncle!"

    A sweet, childlike voice interrupted his thoughts.

    He turned his head to see a young girl with short ck hair, no older than four years, clutching a skewer of meatballs in her hands. She gazed at him in surprise.

    "Ah, Shizune," he said warmly. "Did youe out here alone to buy meatballs?"

    "Yes," Shizune replied with a hint of shyness. "There wasn''t anything to eat at home, and I got hungry, so¡­"

    Her soft voice trailed off as she looked at him with wide, innocent eyes.

    "I see," he replied with a chuckle. "How about I buy you a couple more skewers?"

    "Really? That''d be great!" Shizune''s face lit up with delight.

    After paying for two more skewers and handing them to her, he noticed that Shizune was staring off into the distance, distracted by something.

    He followed her gaze and froze when he saw the figure she was looking at, a blonde woman walking hand in hand with a pale-skinned man.

    It was Tsunade.

    And beside her, Orochimaru.

    Dan''s smile faltered, but he quicklyposed himself. His armor-d figure stiffened ever so slightly, though he forced a polite nod in their direction. ?????£Â?S?

    Tsunade, who had also noticed him, felt momentarily awkward.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She shot a quick nce at Orochimaru, only to find his expressionpletely neutral. The only thing unusual was where his golden eyes were focused¡ªon Shizune.

    Tsunade''s brow twitched.

    After an exchange of polite nods, the two groups passed each other without further interaction.

    As they walked away, Tsunade couldn''t help but ask, "Hey, Orochimaru, why were you staring at that little girl just now?"

    "No reason," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. "I just found her¡­ interesting."

    "Interesting?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "You''ve never met her before. What''s so interesting?"

    "It''s hard to exin," he said dismissively. Then, with a yful glint in his eye, he added, "Why don''t you focus on more important things, like what you''re going to wear tonight?"

    Tsunade''s face turned red in an instant.

    ---

    Tsunade and Orochimaru''s marriage had added ayer of yfulness to their rtionship. While the two had been together for years, marriage brought new dynamics.

    One of these included certain¡­ experiments in their private life.

    "Maybe something simple," Tsunade murmured, her face flushed. "But I don''t think a Nurse Uniform fits me. The buttons won''t close¡­"

    "Who told you to grow so much?" Orochimaru teased, his lips curling into a sly grin while ying with the buds.

    "What? Are you saying you don''t like it? You said you did back then!"

    Orochimaru opened his mouth but quickly shut it. He had no idea how to respond. After all, he''d heard of peopleining about being too small, but too big? That was a first.

    ---

    At the Hokage''s office, a Konoha ninja knelt before Hiruzen, delivering a report.

    "Lord Hokage, reports indicate that children from surrounding viges have been disappearing without a trace," the ninja said solemnly.

    Hiruzen frowned as he scanned the mission report in his hands.

    "All children?" he asked after a moment. "And the total number of missing cases?"

    "Over twenty so far," the ninja confirmed grimly.

    Hiruzen exhaled a cloud of smoke from his pipe, deep in thought. "I see. I''ll send someone to investigate immediately. You''re dismissed."

    The ninja bowed and left, leaving the Third Hokage to ponder the situation.

    Something about this didn''t sit right with him. He could feel it in his gut.

    Wasting no time, he summoned a team of ANBU to look into the matter.

    ---

    Midnight.

    "He was fully equipped, with dirt on his boots¡­ fresh from outside the vige," Orochimaru mused to himself, sitting in the dim light of his home. "Could it really have been you Dan?"

    Given the current circumstances, Orochimaru had been cautious. After returning to Konoha via Flying Thunder God earlier in the day, he''d immediately taken Tsunade out, only to run into Kato Dan near the vige entrance.

    It was enough to make him suspicious.

    But even if Dan had stumbled upon something, Orochimaru wasn''t particrly worried. Without direct orders from the Hokage, Dan wouldn''t dare to investigate further.

    "Still¡­" Orochimaru''s golden eyes gleamed in the dark. "It''s best to secure everything I need sooner rather thanter."

    ---

    In their bedroom, Tsunade raised her head from Orochimaru''s chest, looking slightly apologetic.

    "Did I bite you too hard?" she asked.

    "It''s fine," Orochimaru said with a faint smirk, running a hand through her hair. "You can continue."

    A yful glint appeared in his eyes as he guided her closer.

    Tsunade rolled her eyes. "Aren''t you tired of me yet?"

    "How could I ever get tired of you, Tsunade-hime?" Orochimaru replied, his tone low and smooth.

    In that moment, his gaze softened ever so slightly. If there was one thing he didn''t tire of, it was her presence.

    ***

    Drop a review if you haven''t already.

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 230:

    Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, was unquestionably in her prime at this moment in time.

    She was young and beautiful, full of life and energy, standing at 163 cm tall. Her figure was wless, with curves that entuated her beauty. While her chest was far more developed than the average woman''s, the rest of her features were strikingly well-proportioned.

    Especially after being "handled" by Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru still recalled the effort it had taken to guide Tsunade from being hesitant to enthusiastic, and from enthusiastic topletely uninhibited.

    Tsunade blushed when Orochimaru teased her, but instead of responding, she quietly looked down and puffed on her pipe.

    After so many years together, she was well aware of Orochimaru''s preferences. She also knew how much he enjoyed seeing her in certain "unconventional" outfits.

    At first, she had been curious about where Orochimaru had picked up these peculiar habits. However, over time and with Orochimaru''s persistence she found herself indulging in these quirks as well, to the point where she asionally found them enjoyable.

    In short, while Tsunade sometimes thought Orochimaru had changed too much, she didn''t dislike it. It was a strange contradiction, one she didn''t fully understand.

    More than half an hourter, Tsunadey curled up in Orochimaru''s arms."Orochimaru, have you ever had thoughts about that girl Mikoto?" she asked suddenly.

    "Do you want the truth or a lie?" Orochimaru responded casually.

    "Of course, the truth," Tsunade demanded.

    "It''s crossed my mind before," Orochimaru admitted without hesitation.

    He saw no reason to deny it. Tsunade had asked him the same question in the past, and he had been forthright then as well.

    "And now?" she pressed.

    "Even now, yes," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But it''s unlikely anything wille of it."

    "Why not?" Tsunade frowned. "She seems to like you well enough. If you so much as beckoned to her, I''m sure she''d run straight into your arms!"

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, somewhat taken aback. "What makes you think that?"

    "It''s your fault, isn''t it?" Tsunade retorted, her voice tinged with annoyance. "If you hadn''t nted that idea in my head, I wouldn''t even be entertaining it. You¡­ Hey, Orochimaru, why don''t you give it a shot?" ?¨¤?¨°?¦¥?

    Orochimaru let out augh. "I never knew I had a knack for teaching women to think this way!"

    "Stop joking around," Tsunade said impatiently, shaking his arm. "So? Are you going to try or not?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Orochimaru said, his tone more serious now. "I may not care about my reputation, but you should care about yours. Enough of this nonsense, get some rest. Don''t you have anything better to think about?"

    "Isn''t it enough that you take care of the serious matters?" Tsunade replied nonchntly as she stretched out on the bed, resting her head on her hands.

    Orochimaru was her husband, and with his overwhelming strength and intellect, there was little she could do that he couldn''t handle better. Besides, wasn''t it natural for her to focus on enjoying life when he had everything else under control?

    Still, Orochimaru was right.

    Getting involved with Mikoto? It might be fine if no one ever found out, but if the truth came to light, it would be humiliating for everyone involved.

    Wait¡­ What''s wrong with me? Why am I even thinking about this?

    Tsunade suddenly froze, stunned by her own thoughts. Was she seriously entertaining the idea of sharing her man with another woman and even suggesting it herself?

    "Oh my god, I must be losing it¡­" she muttered to herself, ncing at Orochimaru lying beside her.

    But no¡­ it wasn''t an illusion. Nor was it genjutsu¡ªif Orochimaru had used genjutsu on her, she would''ve noticed it immediately.

    Tsunade wracked her brain for an exnation but found none. Eventually, she gave up, shook her head, and pulled the nket over herself.

    ---

    The next morning, outside the Uchiha n''s district, two figures stood facing each other.

    With Tsunade off helping at the hospital, Orochimaru had wandered here out of boredom.

    "Mikoto," he said directly, "you agreed to help with Tsunade''s duties because you have something you need from me, didn''t you?"

    When Orochimaru had first noticed Uchiha Mikoto cleaning his home, he''d already suspected something was off. The subsequent visits only confirmed his hunch.

    Still, he hadn''t confronted her. She hadn''t said anything, and he hadn''t seen a reason to pry. But now...

    "Yes¡­" Mikoto admitted timidly, her gaze dropping to the ground.

    She knew better than to lie to Orochimaru. Someone of his intellect and perception would see through her immediately. Besides, she had a feeling her honesty might work in her favor.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Let''s find a more private ce to talk."

    "Sir¡­?" Mikoto looked up, startled.

    "Just follow me," Orochimaru said, waving his hand dismissively.

    Without further words, he led Mikoto to an open area on the right side of the Hokage Rock.

    When they arrived, Orochimaru turned to face her. "Alright, this will do. Mikoto, you''ve spent enough time around me to know I don''t like wasting time. Just tell me what you want. If it''s not too unreasonable, I may consider helping you."

    "Thank you, sir¡­" Mikoto replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s like this¡­"

    She hesitated for a moment but eventually exined the mission her father had given her.

    As Mikoto spoke, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Enhancement Serum?" he echoed, his voiceced with curiosity.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes, sir," Mikoto said, nodding. "My father said it could help the n better control the Sharingan. That''s why I¡­"

    She trailed off, but Orochimaru understood the implication.

    "Ah, I see¡­" he mused, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "So it''s because those with awakened Sharingan are prone to emotional extremes, isn''t it? It seems your Uchiha n is more divided than I thought. Your father must belong to the peace-loving faction."

    "Yes, sir," Mikoto replied, a bit surprised.

    She had always been aware of the tension within the Uchiha n and their rtionship with the vige. But Orochimaru''s knowledge of the matter seemed even more thorough than hers.

    As expected of Orochimaru-sama¡­

    "Well," Orochimaru continued, his smirk deepening, "there''s one thing I''m curious about. How are you so sure I still have this Enhancement Serum?"

 Chapter 232:

    Letting his wife be Hokage?

    Now that was truly an amusing idea.

    For Orochimaru, there was more satisfaction in being the husband of the Hokage than being Hokage himself.

    Besides, in his memory, Tsunade had indeed be Hokage in the original timeline, so it didn''t seem far-fetched at all.

    Why was Minato Namikaze the Fourth Hokage in the original storyline?

    It didn''t take much analysis to figure out.

    Under normal circumstances, if Hiruzen truly abdicated, the Hokage position would naturally pass to his son or one of his disciples.

    But at the time, his eldest son had died, and his second son, Asuma, was too young. This left only the legendary Sannin as viable candidates.

    Of the three, Hiruzen''s most cherished and talented disciple was Orochimaru. If Orochimaru had stayed on the "normal" path, his ascension to the Hokage seat would have been all but certain.However, Orochimaru''s ambitions, nurtured under Danzo''s influence, ultimately disqualified him from consideration.

    Among the remaining two, Tsunade had lost herself in grief after the deaths of her brother and lover. By the end of the Third Shinobi World War, she had left Konoha and disappeared into a self-imposed exile.

    As for Jiraiya, he had always been a wanderer, and hismitment to finding the "Child of Prophecy" ensured that he too left the vige.

    Thus, Hiruzen had no choice but to turn to Jiraiya''s disciple, Namikaze Minato, as the next Hokage. Minato''s ideals aligned with Hiruzen''s, and he was both capable and loyal¡ªa perfect candidate.

    But now, the situation had changed.

    In this timeline, Tsunade''s brother hadn''t died, and she had never been in love with Kato Dan.

    Even though Hiruzen might be wary of her because of her marriage to Orochimaru, Tsunade''s chances of bing Hokage were much higher than Minato''s.

    "You''re kidding, right?" Tsunade said offhandedly. "How could I possibly be qualified to be Hokage? Besides, have you ever seen a vige led by a female Kage?"

    Orochimaru was momentarily at a loss for words.

    The future Fifth Hokage herself, iming to be unqualified? How ironic.

    And yet, she wasn''t entirely wrong.

    Up until now, no vige had ever had a female Kage. Historically, all leaders had been men.

    In the original timeline, the first female Kage was Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist.

    But at this moment, Mei was still just a child.

    "Fine, you make a good point," Orochimaru conceded, shaking his head. He decided not to argue further.

    After all, the Third Hokage was still in his prime and hadn''t made any major mistakes. Discussing the session of the Hokage seat was premature.

    After exchanging a few more words with Tsunade, Orochimaru fell silent, turning his attention instead to the two blood samples he had collected.

    The Sharingan was renowned for its immense spiritual power, and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan possessed even greater potential.

    What intrigued him was whether these two gic samples could be fused with his own to induce a qualitative leap in his mental energy, perhaps even reaching the level of an Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. ???¦­¦Ï£Â§§?

    He wasn''t entirely sure.

    But what he was certain of was that the research would allow him to assist Nagato in awakening the Rinnegan. That much was within his reach.

    ---

    June, Year 39 of Konoha.

    Orochimaru and Tsunade had been married for three years.

    This year, they both turned 29.

    During this time, Orochimaru had rarely left the vige, dedicating himself to assisting Danzo with his experiments.

    The number ofpleted human experiments had risen from over 20 to over 60, with more than 30 children currently undergoing "cultivation."

    It was also this year that Kakashi and Guy''s ss began their academy enrollment.

    And this year, a message from the Land of Lightning arrived at the Third Hokage''s desk.

    Hiruzen sat in the Hokage''s office, holding the scroll in his hands. Beside ity another scroll, and beside that, yet another. He smoked cigarette after cigarette, his face shadowed with unease.

    "What''s wrong, Sarutobi?"

    Several advisors entered the conference room, immediately noticing his somber expression.

    Without a word, Hiruzen tossed the three scrolls onto the table.

    Homura, the most senior of the advisors, picked up one of the scrolls and began to read. His expression soon turned grim.

    "The Land of Lightning wants to dissolve its alliance with us? Why?"

    "It doesn''t make sense," Koharu said in shock. "Our rtionship with them has been stable for years. What could have changed?"

    "Have you forgotten what happened three months ago?" Hiruzen replied with a weary sigh, puffing on his pipe.

    "Three months ago?" Danzo furrowed his brow. "Hmph. Ridiculous. This is just an excuse to dissolve the alliance."

    "Even if we know it''s an excuse, what can we do?" Hiruzen exhaled a long plume of smoke, looking more tired than ever.

    Three months earlier, the Land of Lightning had sent a formal request, iming they had suffered heavy losses during thest war. They argued that Konoha had be too strong, jeopardizing the bnce between the two nations.

    To "strengthen their alliance," they demanded that Konoha share its research advancements with them.

    Share?

    Share what?

    Sharing their vige''s hard-earned technology with another nation wasughable. Naturally, Konoha had refused.

    The Land of Lightning had then used this as a pretext to dissolve their alliance.

    But for the advisors and Hokage, the true reason behind the dissolution was obvious.

    "Why do they really want to dissolve the alliance?" Koharu pressed, narrowing her eyes.

    "You''ll understand after reading the other two scrolls," Hiruzen replied.

    Koharu immediately grabbed the remaining scrolls and scanned their contents.

    "What?! The three viges formed an alliance?!"

    "How is that possible?"

    Homura disbelief mirrored Koharu''s.

    Even Danzo frowned deeply. "Their animosity toward each other runs deep. How could they possibly form an alliance?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s because of Orochimaru."

    Koharu''s gaze sharpened as she spoke, fully understanding the implications.

    "Orochimaru?"

    She nodded. "Orochimaru''s performance during thest war was too outstanding. He assassinated the Kazekage from a distance, dominated the battlefield, and his research could further strengthen Konoha.

    "They''re afraid of Konoha bing too powerful, which would threaten their own interests. By allying, they''re trying to stop us before it''s toote."

    "So, they''ve united to target us?" Homura asked.

    "Precisely," Koharu confirmed. "Their demand is clear: hand over Orochimaru, or we''ll face thebined forces of three ninja viges."

    "What?!"

    Danzo mmed his fist on the table, his anger evident. "Ridiculous! Bastards!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 234:

    Whether it was through her understanding of his thoughts or habits, Tsunade knew Orochimaru better than anyone and she understood what was on his mind. That''s why she made this decision.

    For her, it was better to confront the issue directly than to let it fester in worry. The uncertainty was far more exhausting than simply dealing with the situation head-on.

    Orochimaru, for his part, also understood Tsunade. Her actions, while unexpected, didn''tpletely surprise him.

    What did pique his curiosity, however, was the connection between Mikoto and Fugaku.

    Both were descendants of the Uchiha n''s core members. Their union seemed inevitable, a match dictated by destiny. Yet Orochimaru had unknowingly altered that path.

    ording to Mikoto, Fugaku was now in love with someone named Uchiha Keiko, a revtion Orochimaru had not anticipated.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru nced at the petite figure lying under the quilt beside him. Mikoto''s face was flushed with embarrassment, her gaze downcast.

    "Even though it''s your first time, your body is far too weak," Orochimaru remarked calmly."H-Hum¡­ I''m sorry, Orochimaru-sama," Mikoto stammered, her voice trembling.

    "There''s no need to apologize," Orochimaru said, flipping his wrist. Three small vials of a liquid appeared in his hand. "Take these. One vial per month, used in sequence from light to dark."

    "Th-This¡­ what is it?" Mikoto asked hesitantly.

    "You''ll find out once you use it," Orochimaru replied curtly. He didn''t bother exining further. After one use, she would understand its effects well enough.

    "But remember," he added, his tone serious, "this is for your use only. Do not share it with your family, not even your parents."

    "Yes¡­ I understand." Mikoto nodded obediently.

    While Orochimaru felt no guilt for what had happened, Mikoto did. As her initial fervor subsided, she found herself reflecting on her actions, unsure of how things had escted to this point.

    But Orochimaru''s demeanor and actions quickly suppressed her lingering doubts.

    She looked at the three vials resting on the quilt and felt as though her emotions were spiraling out of control.

    Orochimaru paid her no further mind. He got dressed and stepped out of the room, only to find Tsunade already sitting in the living room.

    It was rare for Orochimaru to be caught off guard, but seeing her there made him pause briefly.

    "Orochimaru ¡­ How did you feel about yesterday?" she asked with a yful smile, sitting casually on the sofa in her coat.

    "You¡­" Orochimaru sighed in exasperation. "What made you decide to do something like this?"

    While he wasn''t entirely shocked, it still left him with questions.

    Even in his previous life, something like this would have been unimaginable. Tsunade wasn''t the type of woman to indulge in reckless or senseless behavior. No matter how much he tried to influence her, she wasn''t someone who would easily agree to such a thing.

    When he questioned her further, Tsunade seemed ready to respond but ultimately evaded his inquiries. Frustrated, Orochimaru decided to drop the matter altogether.

    Mikoto, meanwhile, left the house quickly and didn''t return for some time. It was evident that she didn''t know how to face either Orochimaru or Tsunade.

    Orochimaru didn''t care much about her absence. The next few days passed peacefully.

    ---

    A weekter.

    That evening, Orochimaru received an urgent summons from the Hokage''s ANBU.

    When he arrived at the Hokage''s office, he was met with Hiruzen''s somber expression.

    "They''re threatening to besiege Konoha if you don''t hand me over?" Orochimaru asked after hearing the news, his tone calm but curious.

    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed, his fingers interlocked on the desk as he stared intently at his former student. "They''ve learned about your research and the development of scientific ninja tools. They''re afraid of your abilities." ??????¨º?

    Orochimaru frowned slightly, deep in thought. His mind raced as he processed the information. After a moment, his lips curled into a faint smile.

    "So, what''s the decision?" he asked, his voice sharp and direct. "Or rather¡­ sensei, what have you decided?"

    Hiruzen let out a long sigh, guilt shing in his eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ you are my most talented student. But this matter concerns the lives of tens of thousands of people in the vige. I''m asking you to¡­"

    "To sacrifice myself for the vige?" Orochimaru interrupted, a trace of mockery in his smile. "My life for the lives of tens of thousands. Heh¡­ it seems my life is worth quite a lot."

    "Your sensei doesn''t want this either¡­" Hiruzen began, his voice faltering.

    "Enough, sensei. There''s no need to exin," Orochimaru said, cutting him off once again. "I understand your predicament. After all, what is one lifepared to the lives of an entire vige of shinobi?"

    "Orochimaru¡­" Hiruzen''s voice wavered, his guilt deepening as he saw the calmness in his student''s expression.

    "So," Orochimaru continued, his toneced with sarcasm, "what''s the n? Hand me over alive? Or kill me first and present my corpse to the other nations?"

    His words left Hiruzen speechless. After a long silence, the Third Hokage took a deep breath, tears welling in his eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ I''m sorry. I truly am¡­"

    ---

    Late at night, under the dim lights of Konoha''s streets, a figure with long hair cast a shadow that stretched far ahead.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The shadow moved slowly, eventually swallowed by the darkness.

    Orochimaru walked aimlessly, his mind heavy. A strange sense of destion settled in his heart.

    He had overestimated Hiruzen.

    In the end, Konoha couldn''t withstand the pressure from the three great ninja viges. They had chosen to hand him over.

    Was this betrayal any different from the fate of Pakura, who was sacrificed by the Sand Vige? Or the tragedy of Hizashi Hyuga, who was forced to die to preserve the n''s interests?

    Perhaps it was even a mix of both.

    Orochimaru let out a bitterugh. If a shinobi couldn''t trust their own vige, no matter how much they contributed, they were always at risk of being cast aside.

    Only now did he fully understand why he had never felt a true sense of belonging to Konoha.

    Once someone became Hokage, their decisions were governed by the vige''s interests. Personal rtionships became secondary.

    Hiruzen''s choice had made that painfully clear. Even Orochimaru, his prized student, was expendable if it meant saving the vige.

    At least, Orochimaru thought, Hiruzen had the decency to inform him directly. He wasn''t going to meet the same end as Pakura, dying without understanding why.

    But¡­ would he really die?

    No.

    He wouldn''t die. He wouldn''t allow it.

    In fact, he would live even better than before.

    It was a good thing he had no children, fewer attachments meant fewer vulnerabilities.

    The only thing that gave him pause was Tsunade. Leaving her behind¡­

    "Huh? Tsunade?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 235:

    Under the dim lights of Konoha''s streets, two figures moved silently in the same direction, one following the other.

    Their footsteps were slow and deliberate. The one in front carried an air of calm, while the one trailing behind seemed uncertain, their gaze darting around nervously.

    Neither noticed the dark figure perched on a nearby rooftop, watching them from the shadows.

    The two eventually reached a secluded corner in the vige.

    Suddenly, the trailing figure came to a halt. A cold, clear voice cut through the quiet night.

    "That''s far enough, Dan. Let''s stop here."

    Hearing this Dan stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. His eyes settled on the figure of the woman behind him, her posture steady and her expressionposed.

    "Tsunade, it''s not easy to find a moment to talk to you alone," Dan said smiling softly.

    Even under the dim light of the evening, Tsunade could clearly see the gentle expression on his face."Enough with the pleasantries," Tsunade said, crossing her arms, her hands resting over her ample chest. She took a deep breath to steady herself. "Let''s skip to the point. You said you had something important to tell me something about Orochimaru?"

    Dan chuckled lightly, his smile never wavering. "Yes¡­ but must everything with you revolve around Orochimaru? Can''t we talk about anything else?"

    "I''m sorry, but I have nothing else to discuss with you. And it''ste. If Orochimaru returns and I''m not home¡ª"

    "Alright, alright." Dan raised his hands in mock surrender, his tone still calm. "I''ll get straight to it then. The truth is, I wanted to tell you something¡­ something you don''t know."

    "Something I don''t know?" Tsunade frowned slightly, her eyes narrowing.

    Dan nodded. "Yes. Though I know it may seem inappropriate for me to say this about Orochimaru, I feel you need to hear it¡­ Tsunade, you chose the wrong person."

    "Kato Dan, you¡ª"

    "Wait," he interrupted, his tone still gentle. "Please, just hear me out."

    He began to speak, telling Tsunade everything he had been holding back for years.

    ---

    Kato Dan didn''t know when he first became aware of Tsunade. Perhaps it was during their academy days, or maybe after their graduation. At this point, it no longer mattered. ?¦Á¦­???§¦S

    What mattered was that he had admired her for a long, long time.

    For anyone who has ever had a crush, the experience is a unique kind of torment.

    But the difference between them had always been ring.

    Tsunade was the esteemed princess of the Senju n, while he was a talented shinobi from a much smaller family. There was no intersection between their worlds.

    When they grew older, Dan finally caught Tsunade''s attention during a Jonin meeting. But by the time he gathered the courage to approach her, it was already toote her rtionship with Orochimaru had already progressed.

    He wasn''t just upset; he was bitter.

    He had watched her cry because of Orochimaru, only to see her smile radiantly when they reconciled.

    Jealousy had rooted itself deeply in his heart.

    He envied Orochimaru''s strength, his talent, and most of all, the fact that he had Tsunade.

    Why should a man who made her cry deserve her?

    But despite his personal feelings, Dan couldn''t deny Orochimaru''s aplishments. Whether it was his battlefield achievements, his groundbreaking work in ninja tools, or even his extravagant 200-million-ryo wedding, Orochimaru was in a league of his own.

    So Dan could only swallow his jealousy, watching from the sidelines as Tsunade and Orochimaru built a life together.

    And then he discovered something. Something that could destroy everything Orochimaru had built.

    ---

    "In vivo experiments? On children?"

    Tsunade''s voice trembled as she repeated his words. Her eyes widened in shock.

    Dan nodded solemnly. "As much as I didn''t want to believe it, it''s true. And¡­"

    "Impossible!" Tsunade interrupted, her voice sharp. She quickly regained herposure, fixing Kato Dan with a hard stare. "Look, I know you''ve always had feelings for me, but I''m married to Orochimaru now. Do you think it''s appropriate to nder him like this?"

    Her voice was firm, but deep down, a small voice in her mind whispered that Kato Dan might not be lying.

    "Tsunade," Dan pressed, his tone more serious. "Do you think I would joke about something like this? I''m a ninja of Konoha. Even if I don''t like Orochimaru, I wouldn''t use him of something that isn''t true."

    "Enough!" Tsunade snapped. "Even if Orochimaru is conducting experiments, I''m sure he has his reasons. But you¡­ You knew about this, and instead of reporting it to the Hokage, you came to me first? What does that say about your intentions?"

    Her words left Dan stunned. He hesitated for a moment before letting out a bitterugh.

    "So, this is how you''ve always seen me¡­" he murmured. "For your information, Tsunade, I did report it to the Hokage three days ago."

    "I¡­" Tsunade faltered but quickly regained her footing.

    "I came to you because I wanted to give you a chance to prepare," Dan continued, his tone now tinged with disappointment. "But I see now that you''vepletely misjudged me. Forget it. Goodbye."

    Without waiting for a response, Dan turned on his heel and walked away.

    Tsunade watched his retreating figure but didn''t call after him. Her mind was already racing. She didn''t care about Dan¡ªwhat mattered was Orochimaru. She needed answers, and she needed them now.

    ---

    At Dan''s house, he poured himself a ss of wine and stared at the empty room.

    The disgust he had seen in Tsunade''s eyes lingered in his mind.

    It didn''t matter that he had long since given up hope of being with her. That look still stung.

    Downing his drink, he poured another, muttering bitterly to himself. "Why even bother¡­"

    Before he could take another sip, a voice broke the silence.

    "Drowning your sorrows, are we?"

    The voice startled Dan so much that he dropped the ss. His body tensed, every hair on his body standing on end.

    "Who''s there?"

    Instinctively, he leapt backward, creating distance from the source of the voice.

    Then he saw him.

    Standing casually in the shadows with his hands in his pockets was Orochimaru.

    "O-Orochimaru?" Dan stammered, his voice betraying his fear.

    Orochimaru stepped forward, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "Kato Dan. Hahaha¡­ I''m curious, don''t you realize that Tsunade is a married woman? Yet here you are, making excuses to meet her alone."

    "N-No, you misunderstand," Dan stuttered, his voice cracking. "I only wanted to discuss something important with her!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru''s smile widened, his tone darkening. "What a shame, then. Since you''ve exined yourself so earnestly¡­ I suppose I shouldn''t say anything more."

    For a brief moment, Dan rxed slightly.

    But then Orochimaru''s smile turned sinister.

    "However," he continued, his voice cold and cutting, "be sure to rid yourself of this bad habit¡­ in your next life."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 237:

    "Stay in the vige and wait for news?"

    Tsunade froze, her mind struggling to process Orochimaru''s words. She didn''t have time to think deeply about it now, though¡ªOrochimaru was leaving.

    "Do you¡­ really have to go?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with reluctance.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied firmly.

    "And you won''t take me with you?"

    "It''s not that I don''t want to," Orochimaru said calmly. "It''s that I can''t. However, don''t be too upset. You know where I''m going, and you can always contact me if necessary."

    "That''s easy for you to say, but¡­"

    "Enough, Tsunade," Orochimaru interrupted. He reached out and gently ruffled her hair, a rare disy of tenderness. "If you want answers, you''ll have to wait until dawn. Now, goodbye, Tsunade."

    Whoosh!Before she could say another word, Orochimaru vanished, leaving the room eerily quiet.

    Tsunade stood frozen in ce, staring at the empty space where Orochimaru had just been.

    The suddenness of it all left her stunned. She hadn''t been given enough time to ask the questions burning in her mind or to process what had just happened.

    Her thoughts spiraled as she tried to piece everything together.

    Why had Orochimaru left so abruptly?

    Could Dan''s usations be true?

    No, she shook her head. Orochimaru was too important to Konoha. Even if he were conducting experiments on children, the Third Hokage wouldn''t drive him out of the vige over it. There was no reason for Orochimaru to leave for something like that.

    But if it wasn''t because of the experiments, then why? What was the real reason?

    As she wrestled with these thoughts, Tsunade''s instincts urged her to go straight to the Hokage''s office to demand answers.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She took a few steps toward the door, but then stopped, remembering Orochimaru''s words: "If you want answers, wait until dawn."

    "Damn it," Tsunade muttered under her breath. "Why couldn''t he just exin everything before he left?"

    ---

    The night was quiet and still, with only the chirping of insects and the bright moon overhead to apany Orochimaru as he walked through the forest surrounding Konoha.

    His mind wandered back to Dan''s words.

    "So, the live experiments have been exposed?" he murmured to himself.

    "It seems Hiruzen thought this through carefully before giving up on me."

    Orochimaru knew better than anyone how much he had contributed to Konoha¡ªcountless missions, inventions, and battlefield victories.

    Yet, despite all of that, the Third Hokage had chosen to sacrifice him.

    Why?

    It wasn''t just fear of the three allied ninja viges threatening to attack Konoha. It was also because Orochimaru had aligned himself with Danzo.

    In Hiruzen''s eyes, Orochimaru no longer belonged to him. His allegiance had shifted. Add to that the experiments on living subjects, and it was enough for Hiruzen to make the decision to let him go. ??§Ñ?¨¯?§¦??

    As for why he had killed Dan¡­

    In truth, there wasn''t any grand reason behind it.

    When Orochimaru encountered Dan meeting Tsunade in secret, he had been in a foul mood. Normally, he might have just given Dan a warning or roughened him up a bit. Even the discovery of his experiments wouldn''t have warranted such drastic action, Orochimaru had long been prepared for that eventuality.

    But when he thought of Dan''s connection to Tsunade in another timeline, and then of Konoha abandoning him, he decided to act decisively.

    He couldn''t stomach the idea of Dan potentially bing a future threat.

    "An outcast, huh?" Orochimaru whispered to himself, his voice low and bitter.

    "I thought I was prepared for this, but when the moment finally came¡­ it still stings a little."

    That night, Orochimaru left Konoha.

    That same night Dan died.

    And Tsunade, left alone with her unanswered questions, couldn''t sleep.

    Yet despite all this, Konoha remained quiet and peaceful, as though nothing had changed.

    ---

    The next morning.

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his hands sped behind his back. He gazed out at the vige with a heavy heart.

    Sacrificing a ninja for the sake of peace, especially a disciple was never easy.

    Even though Orochimaru had distanced himself from him and aligned with Danzo, it didn''t change the fact that he was one of his proudest students.

    But the weight of Konoha''s survival ultimately took precedence over personal attachments.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    A sharp knock on the door broke his train of thought.

    "Come in," he called out.

    The door creaked open, and an ANBU agent entered, kneeling on one knee before the Hokage.

    "Report, Hokage-sama!"

    "Speak."

    "The user of theboratory has been confirmed¡ªit was indeed Lord Orochimaru."

    "Do you have evidence?" Hiruzen asked, his expression darkening.

    "Yes," the ANBU replied, hesitating briefly before continuing. "Several of the children who were experimented on managed to escape. ording to their ounts, no one but Lord Orochimaru could have performed such experiments¡­"

    The Third Hokage''s eyes widened slightly. "What? Wood Release? And multiple users of it?"

    Before the ANBU could respond, a voice rang out from the hallway.

    "Hokage-sama!"

    Tsunade stormed into the office, her expression frantic.

    Sarutobi turned to her, already expecting her arrival. "Tsunade. You''re here."

    "Why did Orochimaru leave the vige?" she demanded, skipping all formalities. "I want to know the truth!"

    Hiruzen sighed, motioning for the ANBU to leave. Once they were alone, he began exining the full story.

    Ten minutester, Tsunade stood in stunned silence.

    "What¡­? A siege? By three viges?"

    "Yes," Hiruzen said heavily. "We failed to keep Orochimaru''s research confidential, and this is the result."

    "And your solution is to hand Orochimaru over to die?" Tsunade''s voice rose sharply as she mmed her hand on the desk.

    "He has done so much for this vige, he''s made so many sacrifices! And this is how you repay him?"

    Her anger was palpable, but beneath it, there was also a deep sense of disappointment.

    Was this truly the kind of vige worth dedicating their lives to?

    "What else could I have done?" Hiruzen shot back, his tone firm. "Do you think I wanted this?"

    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stayposed. "Konoha cannot withstand an attack from three viges right now. If we didn''t hand Orochimaru over¡ª"

    "Then you fight!" Tsunade interrupted, her voice trembling. "You don''t just throw him to the wolves!"

    "He agreed to this, Tsunade," Hiruzen said suddenly, his voice softer.

    "What?"

    "Orochimaru made this decision himself."

    Tsunade froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. "What¡­ are you saying?"

    "I said," Hiruzen repeated, "this was Orochimaru''s choice."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 239:

    Did Orochimarue here for the sake of the vige?

    No, such noble intentions were far beyond him.

    Did hee just to see the people who orchestrated his downfall?

    Perhaps. Killing a few along the way would be his style.

    But even he didn''t anticipate seeing Kages from the three great nations gathered here.

    Unbelievable.

    After all, while these major powers might appear to be allies on the surface, their private conflicts are utterly irreconcble. Even if their Kage showed interest in forming alliances, it would only be on the battlefield. Outside of that? Cooperation would be nothing short of impossible.

    And yet...

    Did they reallye together?Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel suspicious. Was his reputation truly so grand that it warranted such a response?

    As shocked as Orochimaru was, the people around him were even more stunned.

    "Hey, hey, what''s with that ck substance?!"

    "This¡­ this is¡­"

    "No way¡­ could it be?"

    "This guy¡­"

    "How could this happen?"

    The young ninja leading the Sand Vige forces frowned deeply.

    "The iron sand of the Third Kazekage? What is this guy doing with it?"

    Below the valley, ck iron sand formed a massive sphere, shielding Orochimaru within its imprable shell. Only his golden, snake-like pupils peeked out from the dark surface.

    So many kunai, so many shuriken, so many explosive tags¡­

    Without some kind of special defense, even Orochimaru would have been turned into a sieve. So, he had relied on Ma Release and the sand iron defense.

    All the kunai and shuriken halted a meter away from Orochimaru, suspended in midair. The explosive tags? They were blocked entirely by the thick shell of sand iron. ?¨¢N?¦¢§§??

    Orochimaru''s iron sand was stored in the system space, allowing him to summon vast amounts of it instantaneously. This made his defenses not only formidable but also astonishingly fast.

    "Even though I expected it wouldn''t be easy to deal with them¡­" Orochimaru muttered.

    From the cliff above, Onoki''s eyes were locked on the scene below, ring at the ck iron sand encasing Orochimaru.

    "The Third Kazekage''s Ma Release? How is that possible?"

    "How did he manage to steal the Third Kazekage''s abilities?"

    "Incredible¡­"

    "Yeah, it''s unbelievable."

    "There''s definitely something wrong with this guy," A said, standing behind his father, the Third Raikage.

    Although he had never personally witnessed the Third Kazekage''s Ma Release, the reputation of the technique had reached even his ears. And now, seeing Orochimaru wield it, he immediately recognized it for what it was.

    Were the three great nations truly cooperating to kill Orochimaru?

    No. That was impossible. Orochimaru wasn''t important enough to warrant such an effort.

    Even if they knew Orochimaru had killed the Third Kazekage, that alone wouldn''t have been enough to push them to set aside their differences and work together.

    From the beginning, the only reason these nations gathered here was simple: to watch Orochimaru die.

    If any one vige had tried to eliminate Orochimaru on its own, the other two would have been uneasy. No one wanted the others to secretly recruit Orochimaru.

    Recruit him? A ridiculous thought, perhaps, but not entirely impossible given the current circumstances.

    Orochimaru''s talents were undeniable, and now that Konoha had failed to properly protect him, he had been left exposed. Under thebined pressure of the three great nations, Konoha had no choice but to relinquish him.

    In this situation, Orochimaru undoubtedly harbored deep resentment toward Konoha. Other viges could take advantage of this animosity and possibly win his allegiance.

    With Konoha''s history of covert operations, it wasn''t unreasonable to assume they might try to hide Orochimaru instead.

    So, after some deliberation, the three viges decided to act together.

    Their goal wasn''t to recruit Orochimaru. It was to ensure the other viges didn''t recruit him either.

    But now, watching Orochimaru''s Ma Release in action below the valley, they couldn''t help but frown.

    They understood the immense power of the technique.

    With such a defense, most standard ninja attacks would provepletely ineffective.

    Of course, at this moment, neither Ohnoki nor the Third Raikage had any intention of stepping onto the battlefield themselves.

    As Kage, they had their pride and unique skills. Why waste their time when so many subordinates were present?

    "In addition to the forces above, there are also many hidden ninja around the valley," Orochimaru noted.

    Hidden within the ck sand iron sphere, his lips curled into a smirk. He had faced many opponents in his life, but never so many at once.

    "Well then," he murmured, "let''s start by testing the waters with a single move."

    With a flick of his wrist, Orochimaru released four invisible flies that darted out of his protective sphere.

    Along with them, arge amount of ck iron sand surged into the sky.

    The flies acted as his scouts, allowing him to observe the situation outside and pinpoint the locations of several concealed ninjas.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ah, so there are a few Kumo shinobi hiding nearby, are there?"

    Orochimaru''s grin widened as his hands came together in a seal.

    "Let''s start with you!"

    Ma Release: Iron sand Boundary!

    With a loud rush, countless particles of ck iron sand rose high into the sky before crashing down like an iron rain.

    The sheer scale and density of the attack were overwhelming, far surpassing anything the Third Kazekage had achieved in his time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ground erupted violently as the iron sand pierced it with merciless precision.

    The Kumo ninja tasked with this ambush mission quickly realized the danger. Some managed to dodge the onught, leaping away just in time.

    But the coverage area of Orochimaru''s attack was massive, and the ck iron sand fell too densely to avoid entirely.

    "Move! Get out of the way!"

    "Damn it¡­"

    "Is this guy seriously using such a chakra-draining technique right from the start?!"

    "He doesn''t fight by any rules!"

    "Stop standing there¡ªcounterattack!"

    "Team 3, Team 4, Team 6¡ªfocus your attacks on him!"

    "Got it!"

    Swish, swish!

    With thatmand, countless Kumo ninja burst from their hiding spots, forming hand seals mid-air.

    "Destroy his shield first!"

    "Understood!"

    Lightning Style: Thunderball!

    Lightning Style: Thunder Serpent!

    Lightning Style: Thunder Bind!

    Crack! Crack!

    Blinding bolts of lightning shot toward Orochimaru''s position, roaring with destructive power.

    These Kumo ninja were elites, chosen specifically for this mission. Their coordination andbat skills were top-notch.

    Iron sand defense? They knew lightning was its weakness. As long as they disrupted it for even a moment, Orochimaru would be left vulnerable to their overwhelming numbers.

    "Using lightning to maize my iron sand?" Orochimaru chuckled. "Not a bad strategy, but¡­"

    His smile widened.

    "I don''t rely on Ma Release to fight."

    As the iron sand faltered under the onught of lightning attacks, gaps began to form in Orochimaru''s defenses.

    But at that moment, under the influence of his Ma Release, countless kunai shot outward in every direction, spreading like a deadly storm.

    "Flying Thunder God Technique!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 241:

    Why were all the Kumo ninjas tasked with ambushing Orochimaru in the valley this time?

    It was because the other two viges had already cooperated in an earlier operation, and Kumo had only recently reached an agreement to align with them.

    To demonstrate their sincerity in this alliance, it was decided that Kumo would handle the assassination attempt.

    Since this was a mission to eliminate a specific target, thorough research into Orochimaru''s abilities was essential to minimize losses.

    Naturally, Konoha wouldn''t hand over any information about Orochimaru.

    After all, having so many forces target a single individual would be a humiliation for Konoha if they were forced to provide intel. It would appear as though Konoha was capitting to the demands of others, which would undermine their standing.

    Moreover, allowing Orochimaru''s personal information to fall into enemy hands could lead to furtherplications.

    Thus, Kumo had to rely entirely on their own battlefield analysis to gather intelligence.

    Perception skills, snake-based ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God, and other techniques, these were the fragments of information they had pieced together about Orochimaru.Even though they were prepared, their ambush still failed. Orochimaru not only evaded their attack butpletely turned the situation around, catching them off guard.

    It was an unexpected turn of events.

    Not only could this man use Ma Release, but he could also summon a multitude of Flying Thunder God kunai from another dimension?

    What was supposed to be a guaranteed kill had turned into a massacre for Kumo. Orochimaru had killed so many of them before they could take him down.

    This was something they had not anticipated.

    As the casualties among his subordinates piled up, A¡ªimpatient and hot-tempered as always finally decided to act personally.

    He leapt down into the valley, timing his strike perfectly as Orochimaru was in the middle of casting a jutsu.

    A was still young, only in his twenties, but years of practicing the Lightning Chakra Armor had left him with a fiery temperament.

    The Lightning Chakra Armor enveloped the user in a cloak of chakra infused with lightning, drastically enhancing speed, strength, and defense. The lightning also amplified nerve conduction speed, making reaction times almost instantaneous.

    The stronger the Lightning Release chakra, the greater the increase in defense and mobility.

    Both A and the Third Raikage had perfected their use of this technique,bining it with their incredible physical abilities to develop unique ninjutsu that embodied the power of the Cloud Vige.

    Thisbination of speed, strength, and defense was what made the Raikage a near-unstoppable force on the battlefield.

    "Did that do it?"

    "If this hit him directly, Orochimaru should be dead, right?"

    "I''m not so sure¡­"

    The Kumo ninjas had retreated far from the impact zone, their eyes locked on the scene in the valley with heavy expressions.

    A''s intervention should have guaranteed sess. But after witnessing Orochimaru''s earlier feats, no one dared to make any definitive conclusions.

    As the dust and debris began to settle, the battlefield was revealed once again.

    What they saw left everyone in stunned silence.

    In the center of the shattered valley, A still stood, his body crackling with violent thunder chakra. He hadn''t even moved from his shing posture.

    But opposite him stood something impossible¡ªa skeletal figure condensed from pure white chakra.

    The chakra skeleton, half-buried in the cracked earth, only had an upper body. Yet, it was this very structure that had blocked A''s devastating strike. §²????¨¨S

    Although the skeleton''s torso had been split open by the attack, it had undeniably withstood the full force of the Raikage''s blow.

    "What¡­ is that?"

    The Third Raikage''s expression darkened, while Onoki, hovering nearby, was visibly shaken.

    "Susanoo?"

    "How is this possible?!"

    Susanoo was a legendary ability unique to the Uchiha n, one of the most feared powers of the Sharingan.

    But now Orochimaru, someone outside the Uchiha bloodline, had summoned it?

    Onoki''s confusion deepened. He had personally experienced the terror of Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo in his youth. The sight of it had haunted him ever since.

    Now, seeing Orochimaru wield a simr power was iprehensible. Though the color of this Susanoo was different, there was no doubt¡ªthis was the real thing.

    "How could Orochimaru possibly use Susanoo? This has to be a joke!"

    In the battlefield below, Orochimaru stood casually amidst the destruction, his thin smile unwavering as he observed the muscr figure before him.

    "Haha, it seems someone important has decided to join the fight."

    With that, Susanoo''s skeletal arm suddenly grew, swinging toward A with tremendous force.

    However A''s speed was unmatched. He retreated instantly, evading the attack with ease.

    Orochimaru, using Susanoo''s immense power, took a few steps back as well, maintaining a safe distance.

    "Enough talk! Take another hit from me!"

    A''s furious roar echoed through the valley.

    Before Orochimaru could make another move, his figure disappeared in a sh.

    He was so fast that the only evidence of his movement was the deep footprint left where he had stood moments earlier and the cracks spreading outward from it.

    When he reappeared, he was already behind Orochimaru.

    BOOM!

    The impact of A''s elbow strike shook the valley. The ground caved in under the force of their collision, sending massive shockwaves of chakra rippling outward. Rocks and debris were hurled into the air, and the resulting winds scattered the lingering smoke.

    The Kumo ninjas watching from a distance were astounded.

    In the center of the battlefield, A stared in disbelief at the massive skeletal fist that had blocked his strike.

    "This can''t be¡­ Just the Sharingan alone? It actually predicted my movements and countered me? How is that possible?!"

    Orochimaru''s grin widened. His scarlet Sharingan spun ominously as he responded.

    "Now it''s my turn. Take this!"

    Before he could react, Susanoo''s other skeletal arm swung forward.

    Bang!

    The punchnded squarely, sending A flying.

    "Did he hit him?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What just happened?"

    The onlookers were horrified. A known for his incredible speed, had failed to dodge?

    How could this be?

    But before their shock subsided, the scene on the battlefield took another startling turn.

    Orochimaru''s Susanoo began to transform. Within two seconds, the skeletal frame was repaired. Muscles and tendons grew, followed by armor and weapons.

    Though it stillcked legs, it was now far moreplete¡ªand far more dangerous.

    The transformation took less than two seconds, but that wasn''t the most rming part.

    What drew everyone''s attention was the massive chakra weapon now resting on Susanoo''s shoulder¡ªa rocketuncher.

    With the weapon already aimed at the spot where A had been thrown, Orochimaru smiled darkly.

    "Goodbye."

    Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger.

    Whoosh!

    A rocket formed entirely of white chakra shot forward, carrying immense destructive pressure.

    A had justnded and was still recovering from the earlier blow.

    Dodging was impossible. His only option was to rely on his Lightning Chakra Armor for defense.

    But before the rocket could hit, another figure surged forward, lightning chakra radiating from their body.

    The powerful form of another Kumo ninja appeared in front of A intercepting the attack.

    BOOM!

    A deafening explosion echoed throughout the valley.

    ---

    Bonus chp, thanks for your support :) Don''t forget to leave a review if you''ve enjoyed this so far.

    If you enjoy my trantion, feel free to check out my other works on my other ount. "Junkdog_786"

    Drift of the Multiverse: [Marvel][Resident Evil] [DC] [Bleach] [Dragon Ball].

    GOT/ASOIAF: Ruler Beyond the Ice.

    DC: Rise of the Kryptonian Tyrant.

 Chapter 242:

    A had always been known for his bad temper, and even after seeing Orochimaru''s Susanoo, the thought of retreating never crossed his mind.

    In his eyes, with his speed and strength, not even the Susanoo should pose a challenge.

    As for Orochimaru''s Flying Thunder God? Once he understood how the technique worked, he was confident he could counter it.

    However, what A couldn''t have anticipated was Orochimaru''s Mangeky¨­ ability: Space confinement.

    Originally requiring a full minute to activate, the technique''s preparation time had been reduced to just twenty seconds thanks to Orochimaru''s incorporation of the genes of Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Obito.

    Additionally, the confinement range had been expanded from a mere five meters to an impressive fifteen meters.

    As soon as Orochimaru noticed A entering the battle, he immediately began preparing to use this eye technique.

    He knew that while the Flying Thunder God was incredibly fast, it would be insufficient to ovee A''s Lightning Release Armor.

    After all, the Lightning Armor had previously withstood devastating attacks like the Rasenshuriken, and even the piercing thrust of Chidori failed to prate it.Relying solely on the Flying Thunder God wouldn''t work. Breaking through such formidable defense required something far stronger¡ªsomething only his ocr power could provide.

    This is why Orochimaru activated his space confinement technique. The moment Aunched his powerful strike, Orochimaru used the confined space to counter andnd a direct punch.

    After ten seconds of preparation, the technique reduced the A''s speed by at least 50%.

    And with that opening, missing his target was no longer an option.

    When the strikended, Orochimaru followed up with a rocket st, ensuring his attack hit with devastating precision.

    The sh between Orochimaru and A just moments ago was nothing short of a Kage-level battle.

    It was a disy of overwhelming destructive power and unimaginable speed.

    Ordinary ninjas couldn''t hope to intervene in such a fight.

    Since their initial ambush had failed, the Kumo ninjas could do nothing now but watch as the battle unfolded.

    But if A''s disy could be considered Kage-level, then Orochimaru''s performance had already surpassed that, he was undeniably fighting at the Super-Kage level.

    From start to finish, he maintainedplete control of the battlefield.

    The massive explosion that followed the rocket attack shook the earth, leaving the battlefield utterly devastated.

    Dozens of meters around the impact site had been reduced to rubble.

    Within the ruins, two figures stood amidst the debris¡ªonerger, one smaller¡ªboth shrouded in the crackling glow of Lightning Release Chakra Armor.

    The Third Raikage stood at the forefront, his expression grave, while A stood behind him, his breathingbored.

    Though incredibly strong, it was clear A was still inexperienced and not yet at his peak.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, taking in the scene. "The defense of that Lightning Armor¡­ it''s ridiculously strong. It can''t even be pierced by this?"

    Meanwhile, the Third Raikage''s eyes locked on Orochimaru, his voice heavy with tension.

    "Tsuchikage¡­ Suna ninja¡­ are you really just going to stand there and watch?"

    The Third Raikage''s words carried weight. While he despised the idea of ganging up on a single opponent, it was clear Orochimaru''s abilities were far beyond what he had anticipated. ??§Ñ¦­§à?¦¥??

    This wasn''t a battle that could be won half-heartedly.

    And besides, their alliance with the other viges wasn''t built on trust. What if the other two Kage stood back and let the Raikage fight to the death, only to reap the rewards afterward?

    Unwilling to take that risk, he chose to drag the others into the fray.

    Hearing the Third Raikage''s call, Orochimaru smiled coldly, dismissing his Susanoo.

    "Well then, all of you cane at me together. I don''t have the time to waste."

    "Boy, I admit your strength is impressive," the Third Raikage growled, "but arrogance will get you nowhere."

    "Arrogance?" Orochimaru smirked mockingly. "You sent so many people to ambush me, and now you''re lecturing me? Three great ninja viges teaming up to take down just one man? Trulymendable."

    "We had no choice but to do this," Onoki said calmly as he floated closer. "If you want someone to me, me your own vige for failing to protect you. Your death was inevitable."

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with amusement at the Tsuchikage''s words.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Indeed, Orochimaru was a prodigy. Every vige would have loved to im such a talent for themselves.

    But when a genius like him emerged in someone else''s vige, the only solution was destruction. If they couldn''t have him, no one could.

    "What a warm wee," Orochimaru sneered.

    His gaze swept over the four individuals now surrounding him in a triangr formation.

    "So, the Third Tsuchikage? The Third Raikage? And¡­ the one over there is Rasa from the Sand Vige?"

    Hearing his name, the young Rasa, who had just arrived, froze in shock.

    At only neen years old, Rasa wasn''t yet the Kazekage. He was just an ambitious young ninja with modest Kage-level strength.

    In terms of power, he couldn''tpare to Orochimaru.

    Even their Ma Release abilities weren''t on the same level.

    And when it came to reputation, he wasn''t even in the same league.

    So, hearing someone like Orochimaru call out his name left him utterly stunned.

    "You¡­ you know me?" Rasa asked, clearly surprised.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a smile. "I''ve heard your name once or twice."

    "I''m¡­ honored."

    "Honored, are you?" Orochimaru''s tone turned mocking. "Well, I suppose I should feel honored as well. To think it would take thebined forces of the three great ninja viges to deal with me¡­ Truly ttering."

    Being surrounded by so many powerful figures, Orochimaru couldn''t help but mock the situation.

    Such treatment was rare, usually reserved for legends like Uchiha Madara during the Fourth Ninja War.

    Orochimaru''s words made Onoki and the Third Raikage flush with embarrassment.

    They were seasoned veterans, long-established as Kage. Yet here they were, forced to gang up on Orochimaru.

    But given Orochimaru''s earlier disy of strength, there was no other choice.

    Just as Onoki opened his mouth to speak, Orochimaru interrupted him.

    "Do you really think that just because you''ve joined forces, you can kill me?"

    "...What?" Onoki''s expression hardened. "Do you think you can survive against all of us? Even with your teleportation technique¡ª"

    "Joined forces?" Orochimaru interrupted, his tone dripping with disdain. "Do you really believe your so-called alliance will hold? Let me remind you¡­ when ites to numbers, I''ve always held the advantage."

    The moment he finished speaking, a sharp cracking sound echoed from behind him.

    Orochimaru''s back split open, and momentster, five identical clones emerged.

    "What the¡ª?!"

    Before Onoki and the Third Raikage could process what was happening, the five Orochimaru clones had already scattered, positioning themselves to face each of the Kage individually.

    White chakra red as the clones summoned Susanoo.

    Bones, meridians, armor, and even legs materialized, forming five fully-armored Susanoo warriors.

    Each Susanoo carried a rocketuncher, their towering forms radiating overwhelming power.

    "In this scenario," Orochimaru said with a smirk, "it looks like I have the numbers advantage."

    "Wood Release clones?" Onoki gasped. "Does he know how to use Wood Release too?!"

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 244:

    Seeing Orochimaru''s kunai stabbing into his father''s back, A let out a furious roar.

    His father, the Third Raikage, was known as the strongest shield and the strongest spear, a man who had once fought the Eight-Tails head-on and withstood countless devastating attacks, including Orochimaru''s Susanoo cannon strikes.

    How could someone like him be stabbed by a kunai? Could that even be possible?

    But A didn''t have the time to dwell on it. As Susanoo''s attack loomed behind him, he rushed to his father''s side.

    "Damn brat¡­"

    The Third Raikage roared in fury, twisting around to grab Orochimaru.

    But Orochimaru, always prepared, abandoned the kunai lodged in the Raikage''s back and swiftly retreated, his wings of ck sand iron carrying him out of reach.

    The Third Raikage''s attempt to counter failed. Pain radiated from the wound on his back, forcing the chakra of his Lightning Release Armor to dissipate, exposing his now-vulnerable body.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A hurriedly stepped forward to support his father.But in that brief moment, Orochimaru reappeared, using the kunai still embedded in the Third Raikage as a marker for the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    A sh of light gleamed in Orochimaru''s crimson Sharingan as the Kusanagi Sword appeared in his hand, its de aiming directly at A''s heart.

    The Third Raikage, now able to clearly see the angle of Orochimaru''s strike, realized toote how the kunai had prated his armor.

    "Get out of the way!" the Third Raikage roared.

    But A, distracted by his father''s injury, was too slow to dodge.

    Pfft!

    The sound of steel piercing flesh echoed across the battlefield as blood sttered into the air.

    However, the body the Kusanagi Sword had pierced wasn''t A''s¡ªit was the Third Raikage''s.

    "Father!"

    A''s voice trembled with fury and disbelief.

    Orochimaru''s de had struck deep into his father''s chest. The Third Raikage had thrown himself in the way to protect his son.

    "Orochimaru, you bastard! I''m going to kill you!" A bellowed, his voice filled with rage.

    The image of his father being stabbed in front of him ignited a storm of violent emotions. He wanted nothing more than to tear Orochimaru apart.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t about to give him that chance. With the Kusanagi Sword still dripping with blood, he swiftly retreated, disappearing with a sh of the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    "You all have speed. So do I," Orochimaru murmured to himself with a cold smile.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Rasa¡ªusing his Gold Dust to block an attack from one of the Susanoo, quickly assessed the situation.

    Upon noticing the Third Raikage''s dire state, his expression hardened.

    "Raikage, retreat! There''s no point in continuing this fight," he called out.

    Without waiting for a response, Rasa turned and fled the battlefield.

    With Onoki already gone and the Third Raikage critically injured, staying any longer would mean certain death.

    "Bastard¡­ bastard¡­" A''s voice cracked as his anger consumed him.

    "Leave¡­ now!" the Third Raikagemanded, gritting his teeth against the pain.

    A hesitated for only a moment before obeying.

    As much as he wanted to kill Orochimaru, his father''s life came first.

    He hoisted the Third Raikage onto his back and ran, retreating as fast as his legs would carry him.

    "Running already?" Orochimaru muttered, his eyes narrowing as he watched them flee.

    He debated chasing them but quickly realized the limitations of doing so alone. Both the Raikage and Rasa possessed formidable defenses, and killing them outright would require far more time and effort than he currently had. §²¨¢¦­???s

    Still, a parting blow seemed appropriate.

    "Although I can''t kill them, I can give them something to remember me by¡­"

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile.

    At hismand, the remaining four Susanoo constructs¡ªeach one heavily damaged but still functional¡ªrose from the ground.

    Each took the rocketuncher from its back and aimed at the retreating figures of Rasa and A.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Four chakra-powered rocketsunched simultaneously, streaking toward their targets.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The resulting explosions rocked the battlefield, their devastating force shaking the earth.

    "Captain Rasa!"

    "Lord Raikage!"

    The surviving guards from both sides screamed in rm, rushing to shield their leaders from the aftershocks.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly, dismissing his Wood Release clones and Susanoo.

    But before he could speak, a sudden, resounding crash echoed through the valley.

    Boom!

    Orochimaru''s gaze snapped toward the source of the noise.

    The entrance to the valley, previously blocked by debris, had been shattered by a single punch.

    Standing at the opening was a woman in a white shirt and purple coat, panting heavily.

    "Orochimaru, are you okay?"

    "Hmm? Tsunade?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow.

    With Tsunade''s unexpected arrival, the remaining forces from the three great ninja viges swiftly evacuated.

    The ambush was over.

    It was hard to believe, but the three great ninja viges had joined forces to kill Orochimaru and still been repelled.

    Even with a lineup that included shadow-level experts from every vige, they had failed to take him down.

    This mission, designed to eliminate one man, had been nothing short of unprecedented in its scale. Yet even with such elite forces, the ambush had ended inplete failure.

    No one could have predicted Orochimaru''s mastery over techniques like the Flying Thunder God, Mangekyo Sharingan, and Wood Release.

    No one had expected him to break through Dust Release or pierce through the Raikage''s near-imprable defenses.

    It was the kind of battle that would be talked about for years.

    ---

    Night fell over the Land of Frost.

    On the peak of a mountain under the bright moonlight, a wooden house stood quietly.

    On the roof of the house, Orochimaru and Tsunade sat side by side.

    Orochimaru leaned against the corner of the roof, his gaze fixed on the stars above with a calm expression.

    Tsunade rested her head on his shoulder, her demeanor soft, almost delicate.

    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to stay in the vige?" Orochimaru asked, a hint of annoyance in his voice.

    In his ns, it was safer for Tsunade to remain in Konoha, far away from danger.

    "And let you face this alone?" Tsunade snapped back, her tone filled with frustration. "Why didn''t you tell me what you were nning? What if something had happened to you? Did you ever think about that? Did you ever think about me?"

    "What could possibly happen to me?" Orochimaru replied casually, lying back with his hands behind his head.

    "Even if I couldn''t defeat them, escaping wouldn''t be an issue," he added confidently.

    With his ability to fly and the Flying Thunder God Technique, Orochimaru was practically untouchable. Very few ninja in the world could keep up with him.

    Tsunade frowned. "Who knows what goes on in that head of yours?"

    Orochimaru sighed, brushing past the topic. "Does the Third Hokage know you''re here?"

    "Forget him," Tsunade grumbled. "If he hadn''t kept the mission details from me, I wouldn''t have gotten here sote."

    She clenched her fists in frustration, recalling how she had been forced to track Orochimaru through the Land of Frost. If it hadn''t been for the sheer noise of the battle, she might still be searching for him.

    "I see," Orochimaru said with a small chuckle. "In that case, I think he made the right call."

    Tsunade blinked, momentarily stunned. Then her face darkened in anger.

    "Made the right call? Orochimaru, you bastard, are you saying you didn''t want me here? Are you afraid I''d hold you back? I''m plenty strong, you know!"

    "Strong?" Orochimaru smirked.

    "Don''tugh at me!" Tsunade growled, raising her fist in warning.

    ---

    Bonus chp, thanks for your support :) Don''t forget to leave a review if you''ve enjoyed this so far.

    If you enjoy my trantion, feel free to check out my other works on my other ount. "Junkdog_786"

    Drift of the Multiverse: [Marvel][Resident Evil] [DC] [Bleach] [Dragon Ball].

    GOT/ASOIAF: Ruler Beyond the Ice.

    DC: Rise of the Kryptonian Tyrant.

 Chapter 245:

    Seeing Tsunade raising her fist, Orochimaru didn''t even bother to acknowledge her threat.

    Tsunade was indeed strong, but her strength primarilyy in her medical abilities.

    When it came tobat? She wasn''t at the level required to contend with people like the Raikage, Onoki, or even Rasa. Raw strength alone wasn''t enough to handle such opponents.

    "Hey, are you really not hurt?" Tsunade asked, her tone skeptical.

    "No," Orochimaru replied tly.

    "I don''t believe you. Let me check!"

    "Check? What''s there to check? I gain nothing by lying to you."

    "Hmm¡­ true." Tsunade nodded thoughtfully, then unexpectedlyy against Orochimaru''s chest. "By the way, what are your ns now? Are you going back to Konoha?"

    "What do you think?" Orochimaru asked rhetorically."You''re not going back? Then I won''t go back either¡­"

    "¡­"

    Regardless of the oue of this battle, the Third Hokage''s decision to throw Orochimaru into the jaws of three major viges had irreparably severed the bond between them as master and disciple.

    To return and continue working for Konoha? That was out of the question.

    It was something Orochimaru couldn''t see happening¡ªnot in this lifetime.

    Initially, he had hoped Tsunade would remain in Konoha, far from his conflicts.

    But now¡­

    "Not going back? You''d better think carefully," Orochimaru said, his tone unusually soft. "I''m a rogue ninja now."

    "I don''t care what kind of ninja you are!" Tsunade shot back without hesitation. "They went too far this time. If you''re not going back, then neither am I!"

    Hearing this, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reach out and gently ruffle Tsunade''s hair.

    "Your words move me, truly¡­ but have you thought about your younger brother?" he asked.

    Tsunade froze, her mind shing to her brother, Nawaki.

    Yes, she was willing to give up everything for Orochimaru. But her little brother¡­

    "So," Orochimaru continued, his voice quiet but firm, "you should go back tomorrow morning."

    He understood the weight of her love for her brother. As much as he appreciated her loyalty, he couldn''t allow her to abandon Nawaki and Konoha entirely. ?§Ñ???????

    Even if the Third Hokage no longer trusted her with important responsibilities, staying in Konoha would still be better for her than defecting with him.

    Tsunade hesitated for a long moment before finally sighing in resignation.

    "Alright¡­ fine. I''ll listen to you," she murmured reluctantly.

    After a night of discussion, Tsunade eventually agreed to Orochimaru''s request.

    As much as she didn''t want to leave him, her responsibility to her brother outweighed her personal feelings.

    "By the way, Orochimaru¡­ why did you kill Kato Dan?" Tsunade suddenly asked, breaking the silence.

    She had pieced together the timeline of Dan''s death and the scent of blood on Orochimaru''s body that night. She was almost certain Orochimaru had killed him.

    "No reason. I just needed a pretext to sever ties with the vige," Orochimaru said nonchntly.

    "And the experiments¡­?"

    "Didn''t the Third Hokage tell you?" Orochimaru asked.

    "No."

    "Then go back and ask him," Orochimaru replied casually.

    "What? Why don''t you tell me?"

    "You want me to tell you?" Orochimaru smirked. "Alright, but I''ll have to see how you perform first."

    "I''ve always been a good girl!" Tsunade retorted, indignant.

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru said with a faint chuckle, "the ''cute girl'' act doesn''t suit you."

    "You bastard, I''ll send you to hell!" Tsunade growled, raising her fist again.

    The two bantered back and forth, their dynamic more like a couple still in the throes of young love than one who had been together for years.

    Though they had only been apart for a few days, the intensity of thest few events had left Tsunade with so many questions. She wanted to know everything Orochimaru hadn''t told her.

    For his part, Orochimaru answered what he could, but there were some things even he wouldn''t share.

    The two spent most of the night talking.

    ---

    The news of Orochimaru''s defection from Konoha spread like wildfire the day after Tsunade left the vige.

    Such an event was impossible to conceal, and the Third Hokage had no intention of hiding it.

    He officially dered Orochimaru a rogue ninja, a traitor to the vige.

    This wasn''t just about severing ties with Orochimaru¡ªit was about protecting Konoha''s reputation. By branding Orochimaru as a traitor, the Third Hokage sent a clear message to the other viges: Orochimaru no longer represented Konoha.

    The decision, as always, was made for the "greater good" of the vige.

    But many people couldn''t understand why Orochimaru, one of Konoha''s most brilliant shinobi, had chosen to defect.

    His contributions, his reputation, his status¡ªeverything about him had been exemry.

    Why would someone like him betray the vige?

    For the average ninja, this was a question they couldn''t hope to answer. Specting about it was dangerous, so most simply turned a blind eye to the matter. It wasn''t their business, after all.

    But for some, it was deeply personal.

    In Konoha, aside from Tsunade and Nawaki, another person had been heavily affected by the news: Uchiha Mikoto.

    Not long ago, she had shared an intimate moment with Orochimaru.

    Now, hearing that he had left without even saying goodbye, she felt a pang of bitterness.

    Still, Mikoto quickly reminded herself that their connection had been purely physical. There had never been any emotional foundation between them. It made sense that Orochimaru wouldn''t care enough to inform her.

    And besides, he had left her with three unique potions before his departure, a gesture she chose to focus on instead of dwelling on her feelings.

    ---

    A few dayster, the Hokage''s conference room.

    The four highest-ranking officials of Konoha sat in tense silence.

    Hiruzen read through thetest intelligence reports, his face growing grimmer with each page.

    The others¡ªHomura, Koharu Utatane, and Danzo¡ªalso remained silent.

    Danzo, in particr, was struggling to keep hisposure.

    When the leadership had decided to sacrifice Orochimaru, Danzo hadn''t dared to speak out against the n.

    For one, sacrificing Orochimaru had seemed necessary at the time. For another, Danzo had his own connections to Orochimaru, connections he didn''t want exposed.

    Risking his own position to defend someone already marked for sacrifice had felt pointless.

    But now¡­

    "He survived against all of them? How is that possible?" Danzo muttered, breaking the silence.

    "It''s not just survival," Hiruzen corrected, his voice heavy. "ording to reports from the Land of Lightning, not only did he kill or incapacitate many shinobi, but he also left the Third Raikage critically injured. His current status is unknown."

    "How¡­ how is that possible?" Koharu whispered in disbelief.

    Danzo clenched his fists. "How much did he hide from us? How could we not know his true strength?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The room fell silent again as they absorbed the implications of the battle.

    Although they hadn''t been able to witness the fight themselves, the intelligence from Kumogakure painted a shocking picture: Orochimaru, ambushed by three viges, had not only survived but left a trail of devastation in his wake.

    The Mangekyo Sharingan. Wood Release. Ma Release.

    Each ability alone was enough to shift the bnce of power, yet Orochimaru wielded them all.

    "Is it possible¡­" Hiruzen finally said, his voice weary, "to obtain abilities like Mangekyo Sharingan, Wood Release, and Ma Release¡­ through research?"

    His words hung in the air, heavy with regret.

    As he exhaled Hiruzen seemed to age ten years in an instant.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 246:

    The conflicts between the five great Viges had always been cyclical, either one struck first, or the other retaliated.

    But Orochimaru''s unexpected strength had forced a temporary alliance between them.

    Konoha, unwilling to risk fighting three major viges at once, chose to sacrifice Orochimaru to protect itself.

    Yet, no one could have foreseen that Orochimaru wouldn''t just survive the ambush, he would defeat thebined forces of three ninja viges on his own.

    This was something that would go down as a legend in the ninja world.

    ---N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Sunagakure

    In the medical bay, Chiyo stared solemnly at the heavily bandaged Rasa. "How did you get hurt so badly? Did the Iwa or Kumo ninjas betray us and attack you?"

    "It was Orochimaru," Rasa replied, his voice strained as he clutched his chest, forcing himself into a sitting position.As the interim leader of Sunagakure, Chiyo still handled most of the vige''s affairs. However, Rasa had already been chosen as the next Kazekage, given Chiyo''sck of interest in politics following her son''s death.

    This meant Rasa had represented Sunagakure in the ambush on Orochimaru.

    But the mission had gone horribly wrong.

    "Orochimaru?" Chiyo''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Yes," Rasa said with a pained nod. "I used my Gold Dust to shield myself, but the force of the explosion was overwhelming¡­"

    As Rasa recounted what had happened, Chiyo''s expression grew darker with each word.

    Susanoo?

    Orochimaru''s power was far greater than anyone had imagined.

    Why would Konoha willingly hand over such a powerful ninja to the other viges?

    If Orochimaru''s abilities were so formidable, even a coalition of three viges would need to think twice before challenging him.

    "This¡­ this is troubling," Chiyo muttered, shaking her head as she tried to process the news. "Luckily, your injuries aren''t fatal. If they had been, the vige would have been left without a leader."

    She nced at Rasa, her tone softening. "Focus on recovering. I''ll handle the vige in the meantime."

    "Thank you," Rasa said, bowing his head slightly.

    Chiyo waved a hand dismissively. "It''s my duty."

    With Rasa''s life no longer in danger, Chiyo''s immediate concerns shifted. The vige''s leadership wasn''t the primary issue, there would always be someone to step into the role. ?¨¢??£Â¨¨??

    The real problem was Orochimaru''s potential revenge.

    Ordinarily, no matter how powerful a shinobi might be, they couldn''t single-handedly pose a threat to an entire vige. Chakra had limits, and a prolonged battle of attrition could eventually exhaust even the strongest ninja.

    But Orochimaru was different.

    His mastery of Wood Release gave him absurd chakra reserves and unparalleled recovery abilities.

    Coupled with his raw power, he wasn''t someone who could be worn down with typical tactics.

    The possibility of Orochimaru retaliating had everyone in Sunagakure on edge. And they weren''t the only ones.

    Kumo and Iwa were just as anxious.

    They had already failed to kill Orochimaru once, even with theirbined strength.

    Now that he was no longer in Konoha, finding him would be almost impossible.

    With theck of advanced technology in the ninja world, searching for a single person was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Even if they did find him, what good would it do?

    Three viges had been unable to defeat him when working together, what hope did any one of them have on their own?

    Their only option was to wait, brace themselves, and prepare for the day Orochimaru came for them.

    ---

    In the newly built residential area of the Sound Vige, Orochimaruy on a bed, staring at the ceiling.

    Next to him, Tsunade reclinedzily, wearing nothing but her underwear.

    Orochimaru had initially asked her to return to Konoha the next day, but she insisted on staying longer. Unable to refuse her, he reluctantly agreed.

    "Your abilities have been exposed," Tsunade remarked, breaking the silence. "If you face them again, it won''t be as easy asst time."

    "Of course, I know that," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But who''s to say I won''t have something new to show them next time?"

    A faint smirk tugged at his lips. "I promise, when we meet again, they''ll pay the price they deserve."

    Tsunade sighed. "I don''t agree with you seeking revenge, but I understand. Still, about Konoha¡­"

    "You''re worried I''ll turn on Konoha, aren''t you?" Orochimaru said, cutting her off.

    He knew what she wanted to say before the words left her mouth.

    "Well¡­ after all, it''s where we grew up," Tsunade admitted quietly.

    Orochimaru had no lingering attachments to Konoha, but Tsunade''s feelings were different.

    For her, Konoha wasn''t just a vige, it was her home.

    It was the legacy of the Senju n, the ce where she was raised.

    Her grandfather, the First Hokage, had founded it. Her granduncle, the Second Hokage, had protected it. And her teacher, the Third Hokage, now led it.

    Even though the Third Hokage''s actions had been deeply wed, she understood his intentions to protect the vige, no matter the cost.

    If Orochimaru were to target Konoha, Tsunade would undoubtedly stand in his way.

    Seeing the conflict in her expression, Orochimaru sighed and said, "Alright, I''ll think about it."

    "Thank you," Tsunade said softly.

    "There''s no need to thank me," Orochimaru replied. "Not between us."

    Tsunade smiled faintly. "I knew you''d say that."

    With that, she leaned over and straddled him.

    "What are you doing?" Orochimaru asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Doing what I love," Tsunade replied with a teasing grin.

    "I''m too tired to move."

    "Then just lie there. I''ll take care of everything," she said, her voice yful.

    "¡­"

    Though it wasn''t their first time, Orochimaru couldn''t deny the genuine affection behind her boldness.

    ---

    Betraying one''s vige was no small thing.

    For most shinobi, such an act was tantamount to treason against their homnd, ast resort in the face of unbearable circumstances.

    But for a vige to betray one of its own? That was far rarer.

    Orochimaru''s situation was one of the few exceptions.

    Tsunade stayed in the Sound Vige for seven days before finally agreeing to return to Konoha.

    Apanying her was Jiraiya, who had decided it was time to leave the three children he had been training. At eleven years old, they no longer needed constant supervision.

    Neither Orochimaru nor Tsunade told Jiraiya about the ambush. They felt there was no point in dredging up something that couldn''t be changed.

    When Jiraiya eventually returned to Konoha and learned of Orochimaru''s defection, he was stunned.

    His first instinct was to confront the Third Hokage, but instead, he sought out Tsunade for answers.

    Without holding anything back, Tsunade exined the full story.

    Jiraiya was left feeling both angry and helpless.

    He understood the injustice done to Orochimaru, but he also grasped the Third Hokage''s reasoning.

    As the leader of Konoha, the Hokage''s duty was to the vige above all else. Sacrificing Orochimaru had been a way to avoid war and save countless lives.

    In the end, Jiraiya came to the same conclusion as Orochimaru and the Third Hokage.

    No one was entirely right. No one was entirely wrong.

    The true viin in all of this was the era they lived in.

    ---

    "Alright, Nagato."

    "Drink this. Let''s see what your Rinnegan can really do."

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 248:

    Madara''s low words made White Zetsu freeze in shock.

    "The Rinnegan''s power has awakened?"

    Madara could sense the awakening of the Rinnegan''s abilities, and White Zetsu wasn''t entirely surprised.

    After all, the Rinnegan was not only Madara''s own creation but was also connected to the Gedo Statue.

    The link between the Rinnegan and the Gedo Statue transcended physical limits, capable of spanning the enormous distance between the moon and the earth.

    Now that the Gedo Statue remained tethered to Madara''s body, it was natural for him to feel the shift in the Rinnegan''s power even across vast distances.

    But still¡­

    "At Nagato''s current age, the Rinnegan shouldn''t have fully awakened¡­" Zetsu murmured.

    "Who knows¡­" Madara''s voice was calm as he closed his eyes again. "It doesn''t matter. Keep an eye on him. His current body won''t be able to handle the strain of such power for long.""Understood!" White Zetsu nodded.

    ---

    The Land of Lightning

    The country was known for its towering mountain peaks, constantly surrounded by roaring thunder and lightning. It was this perpetual stormy atmosphere that gave thend its name.

    "Damn it¡­ Orochimaru, I swear I''ll kill you one day!"

    In the infirmary of Kumogakure, A stood next to the hospital bed where his father, the Third Raikage,y injured.

    The ambush against Orochimaru had been aplete disaster.

    Not only had Orochimaru managed to escape theirbined forces, but he had also humiliated them in the process. His Susanoo had even fired two chakra rockets at them during his retreat.

    A hadn''t reacted quickly enough, putting distance between himself and the center of the explosion, and if his Lightning Release Chakra Mode hadn''t absorbed the aftermath, both he and his severely injured father might have died. ??¦­?¦Â¨º¡ì

    But even with his swift actions, the Third Raikage had been gravely injured.

    The kunai wound in his back was deep, cutting down to the bone and damaging internal organs.

    Even worse, Orochimaru''s Kusanagi Sword had dealt a critical blow, piercing dangerously close to the Third Raikage''s heart.

    "Brother, how is Father?"

    A voice broke through the tension as a young man walked into the room.

    The boy had dark skin, short yellow hair, wore ck sunsses, and carried twin swords strapped to his back.

    Although his usual demeanor wasid-back and even yful, at this moment, he was deadly serious.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A looked up at him. "He''s stable for now, but it will take time for him to fully recover."

    "Orochimaru¡­ is he really that strong?" the young man, Killer Bee, asked incredulously.

    A''s expression hardened. "Yes, Bee¡­ he is."

    He then detailed the events of the battle for Bee, recounting Orochimaru''s use of space-time ninjutsu, the Sharingan, Wood Release, and even Maic Release.

    Every single ability Orochimaru wielded was troublesome on its own, but together, they had made him nearly untouchable.

    Bee¡ªadopted brother and partner of A¡ªlistened intently. Despite being young, Bee was already the Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails and a prodigious ninja.

    Though they weren''t rted by blood, Bee viewed the Third Raikage as a father figure. Hearing about the extent of his injuries filled him with anger and disbelief.

    "So many people surrounded Orochimaru, and he still managed to injure Father that badly? Are you serious?" Bee asked, stunned.

    A''s face darkened. "That''s not all. He used a kunai to pierce Father''s Lightning Release Armor."

    Bee''s jaw dropped. "A kunai? How is that even possible? Father''s armor is stronger than most defensive jutsu. It can even withstand a small Tailed Beast Bomb!"

    A nodded grimly. "I don''t know. From the angle I saw, I couldn''t figure out how he did it either."

    The truth was, even A found it hard to believe. The Thunder Release Chakra Mode was renowned for its unmatched defensive properties. How could something as basic as a kunai bypass it?

    But there was a reason for this¡ªOrochimaru''s right Mangekyo Sharingan.

    The technique wasn''t shy or destructive like some of the other space-time abilities, but it was devastatingly effective.

    Orochimaru''s right eye could tear space itself.

    This ability, while seemingly passive, had immense utility. Unlike other Mangekyo techniques such as Kamui, which required a build-up of power, Orochimaru''s space-tearing technique worked instantaneously and allowed him to bypass energy barriers and chakra defenses.

    It didn''t matter how strong the armor or barrier was, his eye would create a rift in the chakra flow, opening a gap that could be exploited.

    The Lightning Release Armor, despite its incredible strength, had been no exception.

    The technique worked within a range of five meters and could only affect chakra-based constructs like barriers or energy shields. While itcked offensive power on its own, its utility in breaking through defenses was unmatched.

    Orochimaru had used this ability multiple times during the ambush, tearing apart the energy of Dust Release, ripping through the Lightning Release Armor, and summoning kunai from his separate space during his battle with Onoki.

    The ability to summon kunai from a pocket dimension was especially advantageous. Combined with the Flying Thunder God Technique, it allowed Orochimaru to teleport instantly without worrying about cing or retrieving kunai on the battlefield.

    This dual use of space-tearing and teleportation had made Orochimaru almost untouchable during the fight.

    Even someone as experienced as Onoki, with his battlefield awareness and ability to sense space fluctuations, had barely managed to avoid being killed outright by thisbination.

    The one limitation of Orochimaru''s technique was its range. He could only summon kunai or manipte space within a 30-meter radius. Beyond that, his Mangekyo Sharingancked the power to ess his separate dimension.

    ---

    Back in the Sound Vige, Orochimaru stared at a test tube in his hand, its contents swirling faintly under the light.

    Shaking the liquid gently, he murmured, "Next¡­ enhanced clones and Edo Tensei."

    ***

    Bonus chp forst week''s 800 PS, thanks for the support :)

    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 249:

    The strength of a ninja resurrected through Edo Tensei dependsrgely on the quality of the sacrifices used.

    Because of this, Orochimaru decided to upgrade his sacrifices.

    Using clones as sacrifices might seem wasteful, especially given that his current facilities could only produce about 100 clones every six months.

    But there weren''t that many strong individuals who required clones as sacrifices, so Orochimaru didn''t mind using them sparingly for this purpose.

    The process for enhancing clones was straightforward. He would create an injection solution using cells from the First Hokage and then infuse the clones with it via specialized instruments.

    This allowed him to strengthen a batch of clones in a single day¡ªquick, efficient, and effective.

    After strengthening the clones, Orochimaru imnted them with new memories and reced the previous, weaker Edo Tensei sacrifices.

    Much of his time in the Sound Vige was spent refining this process.

    ---"Lord Orochimaru, is Nagato¡­ really going to be okay?"

    In Orochimaru''s office, Yahiko asked hesitantly, his expression filled with worry.

    Beside him stood Konan, her purple hair adorned with her signature origami flower.

    Nagato''s sudden surge in power had left both of them uneasy.

    It felt almost unreal, his strength had grown so quickly that they feared his body might not be able to handle it.

    At the time, Orochimaru had been discussing the future of the Sound Vige with Chana, one of his assistants. Hearing Yahiko''s question, Orochimaru turned and smiled lightly.

    "Don''t worry," he said reassuringly. "As long as he doesn''t experience any extreme mental stimtion, he''ll be fine."

    Both the Sharingan and the Rinnegan required a robust body to fully wield their powers.

    But the Rinnegan, being on an entirely different level, demanded an even stronger physique.

    Fortunately, Nagato was an Uzumaki, a n known for their exceptional vitality and stamina.

    And since the power currently awakened in him wasn''t yet at its full potential, Orochimaru saw no cause for concern.

    "I¡­ I see," Yahiko nodded thoughtfully, though the unease in his eyes lingered.

    Both he and Konan were aware that Orochimaru had been conducting research on Nagato''s eyes. But they didn''t mind.

    Nagato hadn''t suffered any harm from Orochimaru''s experiments, and as part of the Sound Vige, they felt it was their responsibility to contribute however they could.

    "Is there anything else you wanted?" Orochimaru asked.

    "No¡­ nothing else."

    "Then you may go," Orochimaru said with a faint smile.

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Oh, one more thing," Orochimaru added as Yahiko was about to leave. "When helping Nagato get used to his powers, take him outside the vige. Use the open area we visited before¡ªit''s safer." ?§Ñ??O??§¦?

    "Yes!" Yahiko replied firmly before leaving.

    As the door closed, Orochimaru turned to Chana.

    "How have they been doing recently?" he asked.

    "Lord Jiraiya was here not too long ago," Chana replied. "They seemed¡­ happy, I suppose."

    "Good," Orochimaru said with a nod. "Chana, I''ll leave the vige in your hands for the time being."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You''re leaving again, my lord?"

    "Yes."

    During this period, Orochimaru had been focused on improving his clones.

    Although they still couldn''t fully utilize the First Hokage''s powerful Wood Release, the infused cells gave them enhanced physical abilities and betterpatibility with Edo Tensei.

    Moving forward, every clone produced would be this upgraded version.

    Now that the Sound Vige was operating smoothly, Orochimaru decided it was time to bring this technology to his other base¡ªthe orphanage.

    ---

    Half a Month Later ¨C The Orphanage

    When Orochimaru arrived at the orphanage, Nono greeted him warmly.

    Despite the news of Orochimaru''s defection from Konoha, Nono didn''t seem to mind. She still treated him as a valued ally.

    Orochimaru, as always, remained indifferent to her hospitality.

    During his inspection of the experimental base at the orphanage, however, Orochimaru noticed a ring issue.

    The pace of building his army was far too slow.

    Between the two bases¡ªthe Sound Vige and the orphanage¡ªhis facilities could produce only 300 enhanced clones every six months. That tranted to about 600 clones a year, or roughly 6,000 in a decade.

    The orphanage''s base, being newer, had fewer resources and personnel. It had only produced about 1,000 clones so far, bringing his total army to just over 3,000.

    This was a far cry from the manpower of a major ninja vige.

    If Orochimaru wanted to rival the great nations, he would have to scale up production significantly.

    But the ninja world was suffering from a shortage of talent. Finding people capable of aiding in his research or contributing to his goals was bing increasingly difficult.

    For now, Orochimaru realized he would still have to relyrgely on himself.

    ---

    May ¨C Konoha Year 40

    Orochimaru decided to begin researching human modification.

    Unlike cloning, which relied on existing cells for cultivation, human modification involved creating entirely new life forms through gic engineering.

    In a sense, it was a more practical solution than having a child with Tsunade.

    Back when Orochimaru had been in Konoha, he knew his precarious situation made fatherhood impossible.

    He''d even crafted excuses to cate Tsunade on the matter, and she had reluctantly epted his reasoning.

    Now, with his current circumstances, having children was even more out of the question.

    He wouldn''t risk leaving Tsunade in Konoha with a pregnant belly, nor did he want his child to be born there.

    Instead, human modification would provide him with "children" of sorts¡ªartificially created soldiers with elerated growth and enhanced abilities.

    If clones were mass-produced foot soldiers, then modified humans would be Orochimaru''s carefully crafted generals.

    Because Orochimaru had alreadyid the groundwork for human modification back in Konoha, the process didn''t take as long as when he first began his cloning research.

    ---

    Konoha Year 41

    The initial attempts at human modification ended in failure.

    Orochimaru had tried to grow modified humans the same way he cultivated clones. But the increased vitality in their bodies caused them to develop too quickly, resulting in death during the growth process.

    It was only after repeated experimentation that Orochimaru finally identified the correct growth parameters.

    ---

    Konoha Year 42

    Orochimaru sessfully cultivated his first generation of modified humans.

    These weren''t the patchwork creations of spliced organs and transnted body parts like those used by other scientists. Instead, every organ in the modified humans Orochimaru cultivated was carefully engineered to perfection.

    This method produced beings far superior to their haphazardly assembled counterparts.

    ---

    Konoha Year 43 ¨C The Orphanage

    At nine o''clock in the evening, after the lights in the orphanage had gone out, Orochimaru appeared silently in the front yard.

    "Lord Orochimaru!" Nono greeted him with a respectful bow.

    She still looked every bit the part of a kind, gentle headmistress, her sses and serene demeanor adding to the image.

    "You''ve done well, Nono," Orochimaru said with a faint smile.

    "This¡­ this is nothing, my lord. It''s my duty," Nono replied with an awkwardugh.

    In truth, her role had been simple: asional inspections of the experimental base. The work was far from taxing.

    Orochimaru reached into his coat and pulled out four small vials filled with a pale liquid.

    "Take these," he said, handing them to her.

    "What are they?" Nono asked, looking at the vials in confusion.

    "The world outside is bing increasingly dangerous," Orochimaru exined. "These will help you better protect the orphanage."

    "Protect¡­ the orphanage?" Nono echoed, still trying to process his words.

    Orochimaru gave her a brief exnation of how to use the vials and their effects before turning to leave.

    As he disappeared into the darkness, Nono stared at the vials in her hands, still dazed.

    "Ma Release?" she murmured, recalling Orochimaru''s parting words. "Did he say¡­ these potions could grant Ma Release?"

    ***

    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 251:

    The clone''s voice was mechanical and emotionless, repeating the same line three times as the Kumo ninja closed the distance.

    Since the clonescked the ability to think independently, they simply repeated themands Orochimaru had programmed into them.

    The Land of Sound had a strict policy: no foreign ninjas were allowed to enter. If someone wanted ess, they needed an official permit, approval from the Land of Sound'' Daimyo, or direct permission from Chana or Orochimaru.

    Otherwise, any entry was deemed illegal.

    Illegal entrants would be issued a single warning. Upon being warned three times, they would be expelled by force.

    And anyone who resisted during expulsion would be killed without hesitation.

    The oue was predictable. When the Kumo ninja drew his sword against the clone, he crossed an unbreakable line.

    Thus, the sh between the Kumo ninjas and Orochimaru''s clones erupted.

    Typically, ninjas from major viges held an advantage over those from smaller ones. They boasted superiorbat skills, better equipment, and highly effective team strategies.But this battle left the Kumo ninjas shaken.

    They had the numbers disadvantage but believed their superior swordsmanship would let them triumph. Yet, as the fight dragged on, they realized something rming: these Sound Vige clones, armed with only kunai, were matching them in one-on-onebat.

    "How is this even possible?"

    ng! ng!

    Two metallic shes rang out, and the Kumo ninja and the clone were forced backward simultaneously.

    "Damn it¡­" the Kumo ninja muttered through gritted teeth. "What''s with these guys?"

    "Yeah, they''re not normal," another Kumo ninja replied, his expression tense.

    "Hey, has anyone noticed something strange?"

    "What?"

    "Since when did this country have a ninja vige?"

    "Huh?" The others frowned as realization struck.

    Yes¡ªwhen had this small nation ever developed a ninja vige?

    And those forehead protectors...none of them recognized the emblem.

    "Stay alert!"

    "Damn it, where did these guyse from?"

    "Less talking, more fighting! We need to break through first!"

    "They''re physically strong, and they outnumber us¡ª"

    "Wait¡­ Look over there!"

    The group turned to see reinforcements approaching from the distance.

    A dozen figures, dressed in identical ck gear, were charging toward them at high speed.

    As soon as they arrived, they didn''t hesitate. They drew their weapons and dove straight into the battle.

    The eerie silence of the barren mountains and ridges was soon broken by the echo of anguished screams.

    Meanwhile, Konoha''s forces received simr treatment from the clones.

    However, unlike the Kumo ninjas, the Konoha teams handled the situation with caution. Upon being warned by the clones, most of them chose to retreat without further confrontation. ???N?¦¢¨§?

    After pulling back from the Land of Sound, the Konoha teams didn''t immediately withdraw. Instead, they stationed reconnaissance squads along the border to monitor the country''s movements and began strengthening their defenses along other lines. Additionally, they sent messengers to negotiate with the Daimyo of the Land of Sound.

    As for Kumo''s forces, they had sent more than one team into the Land of Sound.

    But due to their more aggressive nature, several of those teams inevitably fell to the clones.

    Word of the situation quickly reached the upper ranks of Kumo.

    "What? The Land of Sound?"

    "Yes, Lord Raikage. So far, three teams have gone missing. It''s likely¡­ they won''t being back."

    The Third Raikage frowned deeply.

    By now, he had fully recovered from his injuries sustained in the Land of Frost.

    But while his body had healed, his pride had not.

    As a ninja who had remained unscathed for so many years, the wound inflicted during that battle, caused by his own hand was a mark of humiliation.

    How could he forget? Orochimaru had not only injured him but had alsoe close to ending his life.

    The memory burned in his mind, but he had no time to dwell on it now.

    After learning about his forces'' losses in the Land of Sound, the Third Raikage quickly summoned his son and the vige''s senior officials for a council.

    The resistance from the Land of Sound demanded a cautious approach.

    The situation reminded the council of the Second Great Ninja War, when three major viges had attempted to invade Amegakure. Despite their superior strength, they were forced to retreat as soon as Amegakure, led by Hanzo of the Smander, resisted.

    Even a small vige could be a significant threat when they had a capable leader.

    Engaging a minor nation in full-scale conflict could lead to unnecessary losses.

    It was like battling a powerful boss in a game while ignoring a smaller one nearby. If you didn''t deal with the smaller threat first, the distraction could wipe you out.

    Previously, Amegakure had stood its ground thanks to Hanzo. Now, with the Land of Sound disying simr defiance, who was to say they didn''t have aparable figure leading them?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After careful deliberation, the council reached a decision.

    First, they would adjust their route to avoid direct conflict with the Land of Sound.

    Second, they would send envoys to negotiate with the country''s leaders and gauge their intentions.

    "How bold," the Raikage muttered. "An unknown, insignificant nation¡­ daring to strike down the ninjas of a great power during wartime? Do they have a death wish?"

    What the Raikage didn''t know was that the current Daimyo of the Land of Sound was paralyzed with fear.

    The Five Great Ninja Viges dominated the world, and smaller nations could only bow their heads.

    Let alone killing ninja from a major vige, most small nations wouldn''t even dare to offend them.

    And yet¡­

    Chana, upon hearing the news, was utterly panicked.

    After all, she was just an ordinary civilian from Uzushiogakure, a woman who had stumbled into this role.

    Despite years of experience managing the vige, she stillcked the confidence to handle such high-stakes situations. Faced with the intimidating pressure of negotiations with Kumo, she feltpletely out of her depth.

    "What do I do? What do I do?"

    Chana paced back and forth in her office, as frantic as an ant on a hot pan.

    With Orochimaru absent, she couldn''t bring herself to make a decision.

    What if she angered Kumo, and they decided to retaliate against the Sound Vige?

    This wasn''t just a minor skirmish, it was a matter of survival for the entire vige.

    Fortunately, Yahiko stepped up to the te.

    Upon hearing the news, Yahiko rushed over with Nagato and Konan in tow. "We killed ninjas from a great power. Yeah, this is a tricky situation. But don''t worry, Sister. Let me handle the negotiations."

    "You¡­ you?" Chana''s eyes widened as she stared at the teenage boy. "Can you really¡­ do this?"

    Yahiko grinned confidently. "Heh, you''ll find out soon enough. Trust me."

    ***

    Bonus chp for 300 PS, thanks for your support :)

    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 252:

    Yahiko had short orange hair and a lively, cheerful personality, his demeanor naturally drew people in. It was a type of charisma reminiscent of Nawaki or Naruto, as if his very presence radiated sunlight. He had an energy so inviting that others couldn''t help but feel a connection with him.

    In the original timeline, he was meant to lead Akatsuki in Amegakure. However, fate had taken a different path. Orochimaru had brought him to the Sound Ninja Vige, where he had lived ever since.

    Some people in this world had talents that set them apart, and Yahiko was one of those rare individuals.

    Hisbat ability wasn''t exceptional. Even after years of training in ninjutsu under Jiraiya, his skills were at bestparable to an average jounin. But his true strength wasn''t in physical prowess, it was in his mind. Yahiko had an innate ability to inspire others and make decisive, effective judgments. He had been the emotional backbone of his trio since childhood, possessing leadership qualities that neither Konan nor Nagato could fully match.

    Yet, he was only fifteen. It wasn''t surprising that Kana doubted whether he could handle the weight of negotiation, especially with someone as powerful as the Fourth Raikage. But with no one else avable to consult, she reluctantly brought Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan to the negotiations with Kumogakure.

    "A woman?" A frowned, his sharp gaze settling on Chana, who had appeared as the leader of the Sound Ninja Vige at the border of the Land of Sound.

    He hadn''t expected this. A frail woman leading the vige?

    But something quickly struck him as odd. Chana''s behavior and speech didn''t carry themanding aura of someone in charge, nor did she exude the presence of a powerful shinobi.

    "Are you seriously the leader of the Sound Ninja Vige?" A''s confusion was evident.How could someone like hermand such formidable subordinates? It simply didn''t add up.

    "I¡­" Chana stammered, unsure how to respond.

    But Yahiko smoothly stepped forward. "My sister may not be the leader of the Sound Ninja Vige, but she has full authority to handle the vige''s affairs. If you have questions, you can talk to us, and it''ll be just the same as talking to the leader."

    It was proof of Yahiko''s natural leadership talent. Even when standing before the intimidating A, Yahiko managed to maintainposure.

    Although his heart pounded nervously, outwardly, he appeared calm and confident.

    A, a man usually inclined to assert dominance, saw no reason to waste time on posturing. He cut straight to the point, addressing the prior incident involving Kumogakure''s teams.

    Yahiko handled the situation with a straightforward proposal: one-third of the Land of Sound would be ceded as a battlefield for the ongoing war between Kumogakure and Konoha. As for the Kumogakure ninjas who had been killed, Yahiko promised their vige chief would provide an exnation upon his return.

    Surprisingly, A epted the arrangement.

    At the moment, Kumogakure was locked in conflict with Konoha and couldn''t afford to split its forces to deal with the Sound Ninja Vige. Engaging in an unnecessary war with an unknown vige, especially without solid intelligence, would only lead to avoidable losses.

    And so, the residents of the Land of Sound were evacuated, and the area was turned into a battlefield for the two great nations.

    The situation was bizarre¡ªtwo major countries waging war on thend of a small nation, but neither dared to provoke the Sound Ninja Vige directly.

    The Sound Ninja Vige didn''t disy overwhelming strength, but it had clearly made an impression on both sides.

    The war between Konoha and Kumogakure, however, was of no concern to Orochimaru.

    For him, the more chaos in the world, the better.

    Even if the shinobi viges tore the earth apart, Orochimaru wouldn''t be bothered.

    ---

    In the southeastern region of the Land of Fire, hidden within a dense forest,y a secluded underground base.

    The entrance was narrow and well-concealed, appearing as nothing more than a small well. But once inside, it opened into a vast, fully equippedboratory that seemed like an entirely different world. ??¦­?¦Â??

    Theb housed cutting-edge equipment: fluorescent lights, experimental chambers, clone pods,puters, silent generators, and a monitoring room.

    The monitoring room alone had 24 screens, each disying critical points within a five-mile radius. Four clones worked in shifts to ensure constant surveince.

    This base was significantlyrger and more concealed than the current Sound Ninja Vige headquarters.

    "Dad, are you heading out?" Mi asked, looking up at Orochimaru with curious eyes.

    "Yes. There''s a small town about five kilometers from here. If you''re bored, you can spend some time there, but make sure to check in at the base asionally," Orochimaru instructed. "And remember¡ªdon''t let anyone follow you back."

    "Okay, Dad!" Mi nodded obediently, before hesitating. "Um¡­ Dad, when will Mome to visit me?"

    Seeing the child''s wide, expectant eyes, Orochimaru couldn''t help but smile. "She''lle next time we meet."

    "Really?"

    "Of course." Orochimaru patted Mi''s head affectionately before turning to pack his belongings.

    As Orochimaru donned his ck cloak and left the base, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Talking to the child he had created was oddly entertaining.

    ---

    With a quick set of hand seals, Orochimaru performed a summoning jutsu. Boom!

    A puff of white smoke rose, and a sleek ck snake materialized at his side.

    "Master!" the snake hissed respectfully.

    "Yamata, tell me about the flora, geology, environment, and weather around Ry¨±chi Cave," Orochimaru ordered.

    "Oh? Master, are you finally heading to Ry¨±chi Cave?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod.

    He had been nning to visit Ry¨±chi Cave for a long time. But ns often fell victim to the demands of war, personal strength development, and expanding his army.

    Now that his immediate tasks wereplete, he was free to pursue it.

    For most, finding Ry¨±chi Cave was a daunting challenge. But for Orochimaru, the process was rtively simple.

    By summoning snakes from the cave, he could estimate its location. Systematically eliminating the wrong areas, he was confident he would find the cave soon enough.

    Once he mastered Sage Mode, he could take the next steps in his ns, obtaining the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and eventually the Rinnegan.

    With the Rinnegan, he could unlock abilities far beyond his current scope.

    Guided by the ck snake, Orochimaru moved methodically, narrowing down the possible locations for Ry¨±chi Cave.

    After a day, one area was ruled out.

    After three days, two more were eliminated.

    On the seventh day, standing in front of a range of rugged mountains, Orochimaru crouched down, sifting soil through his fingers.

    "Hey, you there! Stop right now!"

    A shout suddenly cut through the quiet. The voice, though youthful, carried a steely edge.

    Orochimaru paused and began to turn around when another voice spoke up.

    "K-Kakashi¡­ do we really need to mess with this guy?"

    "It''s wartime. Anyone with a suspicious identity could be an enemy," Kakashi replied firmly. "You there, remove your cloak and identify yourself."

    ***

    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 254:

    Ry¨±chi Cave, one of the three legendary sacred grounds for learning Sage Techniques.

    It is a ce that only those with the right destiny can reach, let alone survive its trials to practice its unique form of senjutsu.

    But Orochimaru was clearly among the chosen few. After all, without a fated connection, he wouldn''t have been able to sign a summoning contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave in the first ce.

    Unlike most people, Orochimaru had a deeper understanding of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    Firstly, he was certain that Ry¨±chi Cave existed within the physical world, not in some separate dimension. His reasoning? His memories of Mount My¨­boku, the petrified human statues found there. If Mount My¨­boku, another sacred ce, was essible within the ninja world, then Ry¨±chi Cave must be as well.

    Secondly, Orochimaru was confident Ry¨±chi Cave was located within the Land of Fire.

    Why? The three legendary sannin¡ªTsunade, Jiraiya, and himself¡ªhad alle from Konoha, a vige in the Land of Fire. If the sacred ces were scattered across variousnds, surely other countries would have had their own representatives inheriting their power.

    With this analysis,bined with the clues provided by the snakes he summoned, Orochimaru had managed to pinpoint Ry¨±chi Cave''s location in a rtively short time.

    It took him just a month and a half after his encounter with Minato and the young team of Kakashi, Obito, and Rin.And, ironically, the cave was only a few dozen kilometers away from Nono''s orphanage.

    Hidden near the border of Konoha, far off the beaten path, and buried deep within a dense jungle, the location was isted enough to avoid detection.

    Orochimaru''s research even uncovered reports from nearby viges about giant pythons attacking humans, a further confirmation of Ry¨±chi Cave''s proximity.

    ---

    Hissss, hissss!

    As Orochimaru entered the jungle, the sound of countless snakes slithering filled the air. Their hissing came from the trees, bushes, and underfoot.

    The ground itself was littered with human bones, a grim reminder that he was not the first ninja to attempt to reach Ry¨±chi Cave.

    Just as Mount My¨­boku had its petrified statues, Ry¨±chi Cave had its victims.

    "Humans¡­ prey¡­"

    "Kill him! Kill him!"

    The sinister whispers of the snakes echoed around him. But Orochimaru paid them no mind. His mental energy red outward, and he continued forward at a leisurely pace.

    "Master¡­ Master¡­"

    As the power of the summoning contract flowed through him, the once-threatening whispers transformed. The snakes now greeted him with deference, addressing him as their master.

    For Orochimaru, walking through Ry¨±chi Cave felt like returning home.

    The further he ventured, the thicker the fog became. It was denser than the Mist-Hiding Jutsu employed by Kirigakure shinobi. Visibility was reduced to less than two meters, but this didn''t faze him. ??N¨°??§¦??

    With his heightened sensory abilities and Yamata leading the way, getting lost wasn''t even a consideration.

    As he walked, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at the obstacles surrounding Ry¨±chi Cave.

    No wonder ordinary people couldn''t make it this far.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The jungle itself was infested with venomous snakes, and the suffocatingyers of fog would disorient even the most experienced ninja.

    Getting past the snakes was hard enough, but navigating the fog without guidance? That was nearly impossible.

    It wasn''t long before the dense fog began to clear, and his surroundings became visible again.

    Boom!

    A thunderous sound erupted ahead.

    From within the mountain, a massive purple-patterned python tore its way out, its colossal body sending clouds of dust and debris into the air as it barreled toward Orochimaru.

    "Who dares trespass in Ry¨±chi Cave without permission?! Prepare to die¡ªwait¡­ Orochimaru?"

    The aggressive voice halted mid-sentence as the python recognized him.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile.

    "Manda? Did youe out to stop me personally? Isn''t the strongest supposed to appearst? Or are you just Ry¨±chi Cave''s glorified gatekeeper?"

    "Idiot! Don''t lump me in with gatekeepers! I just happened to be napping here!"

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    "Believe it or not, I don''t care!" Manda growled in irritation.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, ignoring the python''s indignation as he continued walking deeper into the cave.

    His goal was clear: to meet the White Snake Sage and learn senjutsu.

    ording to Yamata, the White Snake Sage resided in a temple at the deepest part of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    Manda slithered behind him, its massive body coiling and uncoiling as it followed.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, do you still have any of that evolution serum?"

    "After three uses, the serum loses its effectiveness for major enhancements. Beyond that, it only grants minor, specialized abilities. You wouldn''t benefit from it," Orochimaru replied without looking back.

    The evolution serum was designed to provideprehensive gic enhancements, boosting strength, speed, defense, and attack. However, it could only be used three times for maximum effect.

    While Orochimaru had dabbled in creating specialized abilities, he found them impractical for Manda. Therger the creature, the more serum was required to create any meaningful change.

    Trying to give Manda something like a chameleon''s camouge gene? Even with Orochimaru''s ability to replicate genes, it would take an enormous amount of serum to affect a snake of that size.

    It simply wasn''t worth the effort.

    Manda''s strengthy in its sheer size and brute force. Fancy abilities would only dilute its naturalbat potential.

    "Hmph, fine! I don''t need it, but other snakes might!" Manda huffed.

    Orochimaru smirked. "I didn''t realize you cared about other snakes, Manda. That''s¡­ uncharacteristic of you."

    "This¡­ this lord has to think about them sometimes! Anyway¡ªhuh? Someone''s here."

    Orochimaru stopped in his tracks, raising an eyebrow.

    "Who?"

    Before Manda could answer, three figures descended from the mist,nding gracefully in front of him.

    The neers were women, each with pale, wless skin and sharp, serpentine features.

    The one in the center was striking¡ªshe had long green hair, golden slit pupils, and ck-red markings that stretched from her eyes to her nose. A golden crown rested atop her head, adorned with a jade-like orb. She wore a flowing white robe, her chest adorned with a green magatama.

    Behind her stood two others: one an elegant woman and the other a childlike figure resembling the leader.

    "Humans in Ry¨±chi Cave?" Orochimaru mused aloud, studying them. "No¡­ not humans. Snakes, I assume? Is this a form of transformation?"

    The green-haired woman in the center smiled, her sharp teeth gleaming. "A contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave? Interesting."

    "Sister, this one smells different," said one of the figures behind her.

    "Yes, I feel it too," she replied.

    "What business do you have here, contractor?"

    "I''vee to see the White Snake Sage," Orochimaru said bluntly.

    Her golden pupils gleamed. "You''re here for the Sage? Then follow me. I''ll take you there. Manda, you''re not needed."

    Manda snorted but didn''t protest as Orochimaru followed the woman deeper into Ry¨±chi Cave.

 Chapter 256:

    Among the three holy ces for learning senjutsu, there are three legendary creatures: the White Snake Sage, the Toad Sage, and the Slug Sage.

    These beings are ancient creatures that have existed since the time of Kaguya, thousands of years ago, living through the long ages of history.

    For example, in the Shikkotsu Forest, the Slug Sage is singr, all other slugs are simply fragments of its body.

    In Mount My¨­boku and Ry¨±chi Cave, there are numerous subordinates, each powerful in their own right.

    Famous examples include Gamabunta and Manda, two of the most well-known summoned creatures.

    However, above them are even more powerful beings, such as the two Toad Sages of Mount My¨­boku, Fukasaku and Shima. These two are said to have lived for over 800 years, second only to the Great Toad Sage in terms of age.

    Based on this, Orochimaru reasonably spected that the three humanoid women in Ry¨±chi Cave had also likely lived for seven to eight centuries.

    In other words, they were ancient monsters.

    Not that this mattered much to Orochimaru.He hadn''te here topare lifespans. He came to learn the Ry¨±chi Cave Sage Technique, nothing more.

    ---N?v(el)B\\jnn

    When discussing senjutsu, Ry¨±chi Cave stands out as a far more dangerous ce than the other two holynds.

    Here, it wasn''t just the ordinary snakes that devoured people, even the White Snake Sage herself consumed those who failed her trials.

    Many who came to Ry¨±chi Cave seeking strength never made it out. Some failed to master the senjutsu and were consumed by nature''s energy, while others fell prey to the snakes before they even got the chance.

    The tests here were as deadly as they were deceptive.

    For instance, the illusion of the castle earlier was created using senjutsu chakra to tempt Orochimaru. Had he sumbed to the bait, whether by eating the food or being drawn in by the illusions¡ªhe would have been deemed unworthy and devoured.

    However, Orochimaru was no ordinary visitor. As a contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave, he enjoyed unique privileges.

    Not only was his entry unimpeded, but the White Snake Sage had sensed his arrival almost immediately.

    And given his current strength, Orochimaru had no fear of bing snake food.

    ---

    "Are you Orochimaru?"

    The White Snake Sage''s voice was raspy and ancient, carrying a tone that was calm and unhurried.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "I''ve heard of your exploits from Manda. You''vee here to learn senjutsu?"

    "That''s correct."

    The White Snake Sage chuckled faintly. "Normally, even those who inherit Ry¨±chi Cave''s contract must pass a test before learning senjutsu. However, since you''ve been acknowledged by Manda, I''ll waive the test."

    "Thank you, Sage."

    "Tagorihime, take him and teach him the methods of Senjutsu."

    "Yes, Sage," Tagorihime said respectfully. She then turned to Orochimaru. "Come with me, Orochimaru."

    "Of course."

    ---

    As the supreme leader of Ry¨±chi Cave, the White Snake Sage''s strength was undeniable.

    However, her treatment of Orochimaru was notably amodating.

    Ry¨±chi Cave was, after all, a ce where people came to seek power. Many hade before Orochimaru, and many had perished trying.

    Those who failed the tests became food for the snakes, while those who seeded earned the chance to learn senjutsu.

    As a recognized contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave, Orochimaru was an exception.

    With the White Snake Sage''s approval, he began learning Ry¨±chi Cave''s Sage Technique under the guidance of the three women.

    ---

    The method of learning senjutsu in Ry¨±chi Cave differed significantly from that of Mount My¨­boku.

    At Mount My¨­boku, practitioners applied a small amount of toad oil to their bodies to help absorb and sense natural energy.

    In Ry¨±chi Cave, the process involved a foul-smelling venom, which was applied to the forehead.

    The reason for this was tied to the nature of Ry¨±chi Cave''s senjutsu, which, as Orochimaru had suspected, focused heavily on spiritual power.

    Thus, training began by strengthening one''s spirit.

    "You must think carefully before proceeding. Practicing senjutsu is extremely dangerous," Tagorihime warned after exining the principles to Orochimaru. ????????

    Her tone was serious, and her expression betrayed a hint of concern.

    Natural energy was immensely powerful, but it carried significant risks. Absorbing too much or failing to control it properly could lead to irreversible consequences.

    At Mount My¨­boku, this meant turning into stone or a frog-like creature.

    At Ry¨±chi Cave, failure meant bing a snake¡ªor worse.

    However, Orochimaru merely shrugged. "No problem. Let''s begin."

    "Very well. I''ll give you a taste first," Tagorihime said.

    She dipped a bamboo stick into the venom and carefully brought it to Orochimaru''s forehead, applying it between his eyebrows.

    Orochimaru remained still, offering no resistance.

    He wasn''t concerned about any ill intent from Tagorihime or the others.

    As he had surmised earlier, the contract binding him to Ry¨±chi Cave prevented them from harming him directly. Even if they wanted to, the repercussions from the contract would outweigh any potential benefit.

    Not to mention, they wouldn''t dare defy the White Snake Sage''s orders.

    "Your skin tone and pupils aren''t so different from ours." Tagorihime remarked with amusement.

    "There''s still a fundamental difference," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile.

    Before he could finish, however, his expression shifted.

    The moment the venom was applied, a torrent of violent natural energy surged into his brain through the point between his eyebrows.

    The flow was intense and unrelenting, far stronger than he had anticipated.

    Even with Orochimaru''s formidable mental strength, his head felt heavy and disoriented under the overwhelming pressure.

    Buzz!

    His golden slit pupils momentarily shifted to a blood-red hue, and the tomoe in his Sharingan spun rapidly before forming a kaleidoscope pattern.

    "Those eyes¡­" Tagorihime said with a hint of admiration. "Haha, I''m starting to take you seriously now."

    "His eyes contain incredible spiritual power," added one of the other women.

    "Indeed," the third agreed.

    Orochimaru ignored theirmentary, focusing entirely on stabilizing the chaotic energy within him. He quickly sat cross-legged on the ground, entering a meditative state.

    He realized that if he didn''t calm his mind and take control of the natural energy, the sensation of dizziness would quickly escte into something far worse.

    As he guided the flow of natural energy, his condition began to stabilize.

    ***

    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 257:

    Sage Mode is abat state that amplifies one''s power several times over¡ªor even dozens of times,pared to their normal state.

    It is widely known that achieving Sage Mode requires an exact ratio of chakra to natural energy: 2:1.

    The more precise this ratio is, the more wless the resulting senjutsu bes.

    In general, regardless of which holynd one practices senjutsu in, the more chakra a person has, the easier and faster their training will be.

    For instance, Jiraiya required 20 minutes to prepare to enter Sage Mode. Naruto, on the other hand, needed five minutes. The First Hokage, by contrast, could activate Sage Mode instantly.

    This alone demonstrates the advantages of having an abundant chakra pool. Not only does it make learning faster, but it also allows for quicker activation of Sage Mode.

    As for whether Orochimaru would end up like the original Yakushi Kabuto, with his body bing heavily snake-like due to Ry¨±chi Cave''s senjutsu? Orochimaru wasn''t concerned.

    Yakushi Kabuto''s transformation had far more to do with his transntation of foreign cells than the effects of senjutsu itself.

    Turning into a snake through training? That would only happen if one''s body was too weak or their mastery of senjutsu was wed.In Orochimaru''s case, he was confident this wouldn''t happen.

    ---

    While Orochimaru focused on mastering senjutsu within Ry¨±chi Cave, the outside world descended further into chaos.

    Kumo''s forces were embroiled in a fierce conflict with Konoha when they were suddenly ambushed by Iwa ninjas.

    The reason? During their previous sh with Konoha, Kumo had taken advantage of Iwa, and now Iwa wanted payback for their losses.

    When news of the attack reached the Third Raikage, he was furious. He ordered his son to continue fighting Konoha while he personally led a counterattack against Iwa.

    Though Kumo and Iwa had cooperated briefly in the past to deal with Orochimaru, that had been a situational alliance with nosting trust.

    The conflicts between the ninja viges ran deep. Once a fragile truce was broken, it was every nation for itself.

    Without a shared enemy to unite them, war was inevitable.

    Fortunately for Kumo, despite being attacked on two fronts, their battle lines didn''t ovep. Iwa and Konoha were not allies and had no intention of cooperating, which prevented Kumo from being sandwiched between two coordinated forces.

    Meanwhile, Sunagakure chose to stay out of the conflict.

    Rasa, having recently ascended as the Fourth Kazekage, opted to wait and observe the situation rather than rush into battle.

    Among the Five Great Ninja Viges, Suna was the weakest.

    Their barrennd had stunted their economy, which in turn left their military resources and equipmentcking.

    Their poption was small, second only to Kirigakure in its "Bloody Mist" days and the number of active ninjas in the vige was limited.

    Adding to their hesitation was the death of the Third Kazekage during the previous war. Still reeling from the loss, they couldn''t afford to act recklessly. ???¦­£Ï??§¦?

    ---

    The chaos of the Third Ninja World War reached its peak within a month.

    Yet back in Konoha, life inside the vige remained deceptively peaceful.

    On one sunny day, the vige basked under the warm glow of sunlight, and the iconic faces of the Hokage Monument stood proudly under the clear sky.

    ---

    At Orochimaru''s former mansion, Tsunade sat sipping tea in the yard. Nearby, Mikoto was hanging clothes to dry.

    Tsunade''s lips curved into a small smile as she turned to Mikoto.

    "Mikoto, thank you for helping out during this time," she said warmly.

    Each time Tsunade thought back on how she had brought Mikoto into Orochimaru''s life, she couldn''t help but feel it was one of her better decisions.

    Mikoto''s personality was the pr opposite of her own.

    Where Tsunadecked patience or interest in certain tasks, Mikoto excelled.

    In many ways, theyplemented each other perfectly, and Mikoto''s presence had saved Tsunade from much of the hassle she normally would have had to endure.

    "It''s no trouble, Lady Tsunade. I''m just doing what I should," Mikoto replied softly.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What you should do? Heh¡­" Tsunade chuckled lightly, setting her teacup down before strolling over to Mikoto''s side.

    "By the way, you''re 24 this year, right?" Tsunade asked, a yful glint in her eyes.

    "Yes, that''s right. Why do you ask?"

    "Oh, no particr reason," Tsunade said with mock casualness, taking another sip of tea. "I just couldn''t help but notice you''re always alone. Aren''t you interested in finding a boyfriend?"

    The sudden question caught Mikoto off guard, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks.

    "L-Lady Tsunade, what are you talking about? Lord Orochimaru and I have already¡­" Mikoto stammered, trailing off before she could finish her sentence.

    Her words didn''t need to bepleted, both women knew exactly what she meant.

    After all, it had been Tsunade herself who had orchestrated Mikoto''s rtionship with Orochimaru.

    Tsunade''s expression remained calm, her tone nonchnt. "Orochimaru? That guy¡­ He''s a rogue ninja now. Why bother waiting for him?"

    "Please don''t joke with me, Lady Tsunade," Mikoto said with a soft smile. "If Lord Orochimaru were truly a traitor, I think you''d be far more upset than you are now."

    Mikoto''s smile radiated quiet confidence.

    She was certain that Orochimaru wasn''t truly a traitor. If he were, Tsunade wouldn''t be living sofortably.

    Tsunadeughed, shaking her head. "You see things clearly, Mikoto. You''re right, he probably isn''t a traitor. But still¡­ I haven''t seen him since thest time we parted ways."

    "I wonder what he''s up to now. Probably off with some other woman," she added teasingly.

    "Th-that can''t be true!" Mikoto protested, her voice flustered.

    "Why not?" Tsunade smirked. "You don''t know him as well as I do."

    "R-really?" Mikoto stammered.

    "How about we make a bet?" Tsunade suggested.

    "A bet?" Mikoto hesitated, then smiled knowingly. She didn''t respond but left the challenge unanswered.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at Ry¨±chi Cave, Orochimaru was deep in meditation, seated cross-legged in front of the temple.

    He was shirtless, his long ck hair draped casually over his shoulders.

    To the casual observer, there didn''t appear to be anything unusual about the scene.

    Except for the fact that a petite figure¡ªwith a long, dark blue hair and a golden crown was sprawled across his back.

    Despite her small frame, her actions were anything but innocent.

    She rested her chin on his shoulder while trailing her fingers across his chest in a manner that could only be described as suggestive.

    Orochimaru remained still, his eyes closed, though his raspy voice broke the silence.

    "Ichikishimahime, if you''re going to touch, just touch. But using your tongue might be going a bit too far," he said tly.

    Though his eyes were shut, his heightened senses left him acutely aware of her movements.

    Ichikishima-hime didn''t stop. In fact, she doubled down.

    "Too far? Not at all," she said with a sly grin. "I''m just helping you improve your focus. Besides¡­" Her voice softened as her lips drew closer to his ear.

    And with that, her tongue brushed against his earlobe.

 Chapter 259:

    Yakushi Nono, trained by Danzo from a young age, had be one of Konoha''s top spies under his tutge.

    Her espionage missions were exemry, and in less than two years, she earned the title of "Wandering Miko."

    However, she never shared Danzo''s ideology.

    When the Second Shinobi War ended prematurely due to Orochimaru''s intervention, Nono resigned from Danzo''s Root division without hesitation.

    She moved to the western border of the Land of Fire and established this orphanage to care for war orphans.

    Running an orphanage was no small feat. Raising children, even during times of war, required significant resources for food, clothing, and shelter.

    While Orochimaru had given her 10 million ryo, Nono viewed that money as ast resort and refrained from using it unless absolutely necessary.

    As a result, most of the orphanage''s funding came from Konoha.

    ---Danzo, hearing Nono''s blunt refusal, didn''t show anger. Instead, he spoke with measured calm.

    "You were once the top elite of the Intelligence Department, Nono. After you left Root, did you stop keeping up with the world? I''m not here just to talk about aid money!"

    Standing behind Danzo, Aburame Ryoma, a Root ninja took over the exnation.

    "We''ve received intelligence that Suna may be preparing to attack Konoha. We need you to infiltrate Suna Vige again to confirm whether this information is urate. If it is, you''re to gather details on the time, location, and nature of the attack."

    Nono''s expression remained firm. "You''vee to the wrong person. I already¡ª"

    Before she could finish, the older woman and bespectacled man standing behind her spoke up, their voices filled with anger.

    "You can''t be serious!" the older woman snapped. "The director has dedicated everything to this orphanage and the children! She worked tirelessly to raise funds and build this ce from the ground up."

    "Surely, you have plenty of people in Root who can handle such dangerous missions," the bespectacled man added furiously. "Why does it have to be her?"

    Danzo ignored their protests entirely and continued, his tone low and authoritative.

    "Nono is the only one qualified for such a long-term infiltration mission. There is no better spy in Root. Sending an inexperienced or average agent will only result in failure, they''ll either mentally break or defect to the enemy. But Nono¡­ I know she won''t betray Konoha."

    Nono''s eyes wavered slightly at Danzo''s words.

    She wouldn''t betray Konoha¡ªof course not. Hermitment to the orphanage and the children she raised wouldn''t allow her to.

    Danzo smirked faintly, sensing the shift in her demeanor. "It seems you understand, Nono. If you refuse, the orphanage will lose all future funding."

    "What?! That''s impossible!" the older woman eximed, horrified. "The Third Hokage himself approved the funding! He would never allow such a thing to happen!"

    Danzo''s voice grew colder. "This orphanage doesn''t seem particrly secure. Thieves could easily break in. Perhaps you should hire some bodyguards, though you''d need money for that."

    Aburame Ryoma added pointedly, "Be careful, though. Money isn''t the only thing thieves might target. Children of unknown origins¡­ they might find value elsewhere."

    The thinly veiled threat sent a chill through the room.

    The bespectacled man mmed his hand on the table, his voice trembling with rage. "You call yourselves Konoha shinobi?! How dare you speak of stealing children!" ?¦Á??¦¢??

    Danzo''s lone visible eye narrowed as he barked back, "You ignorant fools don''t understand what it means to protect Konoha! Sacrifices must be made!"

    Nono took a deep breath, suppressing her emotions. "I understand," she said quietly.

    "Dean, no!" the older woman pleaded, panicked.

    Danzo cut her off sharply, his tone colder than ever. "You''ve alwayscked the ruthlessness required, Nono. That''s why you were never truly suited for Root."

    "You''re shameless!" the bespectacled man shouted, his hands trembling in anger.

    Danzo ignored him and turned back to Nono. "Good. Now that you''ve decided¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a voice interrupted him, calm yet cutting.

    "She isn''t going anywhere."

    The sudden intrusion startled everyone in the room. Aburame Ryoma and another Root operative named Aoi instinctively tensed, their eyes darting toward the entrance. Even Danzo''s face briefly showed surprise before hisposure returned.

    "How¡­ how did someone get so close without us noticing?" Aoi muttered under his breath, his voiceced with unease.

    The door curtain was pushed aside, revealing thest person any of them expected to see.

    "Orochimaru?"

    "Lord Orochimaru?!"

    "Long time no see, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru greeted casually, his presence immediately dominating the room.

    ---

    The reactions in the room were mixed.

    For Aoi and Aburame Ryoma, Orochimaru was both a figure of admiration and caution. Though one was his senior and the other his junior, neither could deny his overwhelming strength.

    However, as members of Root, they had no idea why Orochimaru had defected. Seeing him now, their instincts kicked in, and both assumed defensive postures.

    Nono, on the other hand, was more surprised than anything. Though she had been quietly helping Orochimaru, she hadn''t expected him to appear at this moment.

    Danzo, however, quickly recovered from his initial shock.

    "Orochimaru, why are you here?" he asked, his tone steady but wary.

    Orochimaru smirked faintly, stepping further into the room. "Do I need to exin myself, Danzo-sama? I wasn''t aware I had to report my movements to you."

    His words carried a mocking edge, reminding everyone present of his current status as a rogue ninja.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Though Danzo and Orochimaru had worked well together in the past, the events that led to Orochimaru''s defection had irreparably severed their rtionship.

    Danzo''s visible eye narrowed. "That decision wasn''t mine alone, it was made by Konoha''s leadership. There was nothing I could do to stop it."

    Despite his calm exterior, Danzo''s feelings toward Orochimaru wereplicated.

    In the past, it had been Danzo who encouraged Orochimaru''s research, and the two had benefited greatly from their partnership. Danzo often felt that he gained far more from the coboration than Orochimaru did, though he was always careful to hide his guilt.

    That guilt vanished, however, during the Battle of the Land of Frost.

    Witnessing Orochimaru''s true power had left Danzo shaken. It was then he realized just how much Orochimaru had hidden from him over the years.

    The man he thought he had controlled had, in fact, been far beyond his reach all along.

    Still, Danzo couldn''t entirely suppress a sense of unease when facing Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru, however, seemed entirely unbothered. Taking a seat on a nearby stool, he smiled mockingly. "That? I''ve long since forgotten about it. Let''s focus on Nono instead."

    He crossed one leg over the other, his demeanor rxed yetmanding.

    "Nono is mine now," he said, his voice soft but resolute. "She won''t be undertaking this mission."

    Danzo frowned. "Is that so? If she doesn''t go, Konoha¡ª"

    "What happens to Konoha is no longer my concern," Orochimaru interrupted, raising a hand to silence him. "What matters is that she isn''t going. Find someone else."

    ***

    Checkout my new ff on my profile: Starting With The Sefirah Castle In The Anime World.

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 20+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 261:

    In her current situation, Nono didn''t need to fear Danzo''s threats.

    After all, not only did she now possess Ma Release, but she alsomanded a small army of clones as subordinates.

    With such strength at her disposal, Danzo bringing only three people wasn''t much of a concern.

    However, neither Ma Release nor the clones could solve her financial problems. Supporting the orphanage required money, and in the long run, she still had to rely on Konoha''s aid.

    Moreover, she felt that revealing the existence of the clones to anyone in Konoha, especially someone like Danzo¡ªmight bring trouble for Orochimaru.

    This was why, despite her newfound power, she chose not to bargain with Danzo earlier.

    When he made his demand, Nono had been carefully thinking about how to carry out the mission withoutpromising the orphanage. She was even preparing how to exin her decision to Orochimaru.

    But then, Orochimaru had appeared out of nowhere.

    With just a few words, he had persuaded Danzo to retreat, a result Nono had never dared to imagine.And what she expected even less was the shocking request Orochimaru made to her afterward.

    ---

    Orochimaru''s words echoed in her mind:

    "I need you to dedicate your entirety to me: your body, your mind, and your soul.."

    It had been so direct, so casual, yet it had left her utterly stunned.

    Nono was still reeling from the implications.

    Setting aside Orochimaru''s image as an almost untouchable figure of power in her mind, she couldn''t fathom why someone like him would make such a request of her.

    Why her?

    Her thoughts swirled with countless questions, but she didn''t have time to dwell on them.

    Orochimaru had made it clear, she had no other choice.

    While Nono wasn''t afraid of death, she couldn''t ignore the lives of the orphans she cared for.

    Besides, deep down, Nono couldn''t deny her feelings.

    She had admired Orochimaru since her youth.

    When he gave her potions, money, and the power of Ma Release, she had even allowed herself a fleeting fantasy of what might happen.

    But Nono had always dismissed such thoughts. As a spy, such emotions were a luxury she couldn''t afford.

    And the differences between them¡ªstrength, identity, status, made any connection between them feel impossible.

    Yet now, faced with Orochimaru''s blunt request, she found herself hesitating for only a moment before biting her lip and agreeing.

    A sharp gasp escaped Nono''s lips as she slumped back into her chair.

    Her face was flushed, her body trembling slightly as beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

    But something felt¡­ strange.

    Blinking, she slowly came back to her senses, her gaze falling on her still-intact clothes.

    Across from her, Orochimaru sat calmly, not moving an inch.

    Her eyes widened in shock as the realization struck her.

    "This¡­ this was¡­ an illusion?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    "Correct," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "When?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "When you first looked into my eyes," Orochimaru said, his tone calm yet matter-of-fact.

    While Orochimaru''s Sharingan wasn''t specialized for illusions, his mastery of Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu greatly enhanced its effectiveness. Using it on someone like Nono¡ªa powerful yet unsuspecting opponent¡ªhad been effortless. ??????§§??

    Hearing his admission, Nono''s fists clenched as humiliation washed over her.

    "Damn it¡­ you¡­ were you trying to humiliate me?" she demanded, her voice shaking with both anger and shame.

    To be caught in such a vivid illusion, especially in front of Orochimaru, it was beyond humiliating.

    "No," Orochimaru said firmly. "I just wanted to see what your true intentions were."

    "But you¡ª"

    "Enough, Nono," Orochimaru interrupted, stepping closer to her.

    He tilted her chin upward with a finger, a faint, mischievous smile ying on his lips.

    "From now on, you''re mine," he said softly, his golden eyes glowing with authority. "No one can bully you. No one canmand you¡­ except me. Do you understand?"

    Nono''s mind was reeling. His suddenmanding tone left her at a loss for words.

    "I¡­ I¡­I Understand"

    ---

    A few dayster, in Konoha Vige¡­

    In the underground training hall of Root, Danzo watched silently as his recruits trained.

    Earth flew into the air as streams of water and wood collided in a chaotic mess of chakra.

    "Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bullet!"

    "Water Style: Water Formation Wave!"

    "Wood Style: Wooden Spindle Wall!"

    "Wood Style: Four-Pir Prison!"

    The sounds of techniques being executed echoed throughout the room as dozens of teenagers performedplex jutsu with precision.

    Danzo''s gaze swept over the group of sixty or seventy recruits, each of them wielding Wood Release with surprising ease.

    Such a sight would have been unthinkable before.

    In the past, Wood Release was an ability so rare it was practically a legend.

    Now, Orochimaru had turned that legend into something¡­ mass-producible.

    Danzo''s feelings were conflicted.

    By all rights, he should have been pleased. But as he watched these recruits, a bitter realization gnawed at him.

    He had lost Orochimaru.

    His paranoia over keeping his own secrets had driven a wedge between them, and in doing so, he had lost a key ally.

    In hindsight, it was a decision he deeply regretted.

    Not only was he wrong, but Hiruzen had been wrong as well.

    ---

    A masked Root ninja suddenly appeared at Danzo''s side, kneeling.

    "Lord Danzo."

    "Speak."

    "The situation in the Land of Sound has been rified. Their vige seems intent on maintaining neutrality in the current war."

    "Neutrality?" Danzo sneered, his visible eye narrowing.

    "With the current state of the world, even the great nations can''t avoid conflict. Do these small countries really think they can stay untouched?"

    Without missing a beat, he turned to the operative.

    "Mobilize six teams. We move at once."

    "Yes, Lord Danzo."

    ***

    Bonus for 300 PS, next bonus at 600 PS

 Chapter 263:

    Orochimaru smiled faintly at Nono''s words but didn''t reply.

    The fact that Nono had managed to develop an electromaic railgun was surprising, but upon reflection, it wasn''t entirely unreasonable.

    Medical ninjutsu required practitioners to have precise control over their chakra, a level of finesse far beyond that of most ordinary ninjas.

    Nono''s talent in medical ninjutsu wasn''t just decent, it was second only to Tsunade herself. After all, without such skill, she could never have raised someone as brilliant as Kabuto as her student.

    Add to that her time working with Orochimaru''s advanced equipment,bined with her mastery of five chakra attributes and Ma Release, and her aplishment seemed logical.

    However, as she mentioned, there was a key limitation: Lightning Release chakra was too aggressive for someone like her, who specialized in delicate medical techniques. That made using a technique like the electromaic gun particrly challenging.

    Even so, after creating it, her first thought had been to offer it to Orochimaru.

    ---

    Reflecting on all of this, Orochimaru found himself lost in thought.Had he ruined such a remarkable woman by dragging her into his ns?

    But when he thought about what would''ve happened to her otherwise, how she would''ve been sent on dangerous missions as a spy, only to lose Danzo''s trust and be killed by Konoha itself, he quickly brushed aside the thought.

    No, it wasn''t cruelty that had brought her here. If anything, he had saved her from a worse fate.

    Reassured, Orochimaru nodded to himself and set the matter aside.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru busied himself with the orphanage children, helping to install electric lights.

    As he worked, a small figure with white hair and sses caught his attention.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was the first time he''d seen this particr child since he spent most of his days either in hisboratory or dealing with Nono.

    "Who''s that child?" Orochimaru asked curiously.

    "Him?" Nono nced over. "That''s Kabuto. I found him two years ago and brought him here."

    "Two years ago?" Orochimaru frowned slightly.

    Has it already been two years?

    When Orochimaru first started building his ns, Kabuto wouldn''t have been born for another two decades. But looking at the boy now, he appeared to be four or five years old.

    Time had moved faster than he''d realized.

    ---

    "What''s wrong? Is something the matter?" Nono asked, noticing his reaction.

    "Nothing," Orochimaru replied casually, his gaze still lingering on Kabuto. "He seems like a clever child. He could grow into a remarkable ninja."

    "Ninja?" Nono''s tone became hesitant. "But I don''t want the children to¡­"

    "I know you don''t want them trained as ninjas," Orochimaru interrupted firmly. "But teach them everything. That includes Kabuto."

    ---

    Yakushi Kabuto, in the original timeline, had been shaped into an extraordinary spy by Danzo, following the same training Nono had received.

    But Orochimaru couldn''t rely on Konoha''s system now. Things were different.

    With no established training infrastructure in his budding Sound Vige, it was up to him to find his own way.

    That meant ensuring the orphanage children, especially Kabuto, were prepared for any eventuality.

    Nono hesitated before finally nodding.

    "Alright, I''ll do as you say." She turned and called out, "Kabuto,e here!"

    ---

    "Kabuto, the director''s calling you!"

    A child with a runny nose tugged at Kabuto''s sleeve, pulling him out of his focus.

    "Huh?" Kabuto blinked, quickly putting down the wires he''d been working on. He trotted over to Nono, his movements precise despite his young age.

    "Director," he greeted, bowing respectfully.

    "Kabuto, this is Lord Orochimaru. I''ve told you about him before," Nono said warmly, crouching down to ruffle the boy''s hair.

    Kabuto adjusted his sses before bowing again. "Lord Orochimaru."

    "What a polite child." Orochimaru''s lips curled into an approving smile.

    Looking at Kabuto now, Orochimaru felt a sense of irony.

    In another timeline, this boy would be a major antagonist, his intelligence and cunning shaping the future of the ninja world.

    But here, he was just a child¡ªa nk te.

    Orochimaru didn''t know if nurturing Kabuto now would yield the same results as before. But to be safe, he would ensure the boy received proper training.

    ---

    As time passed, the war in the ninja world grew increasingly chaotic.

    By mid-45th year of the Konoha calendar, five months into Orochimaru''s stay at the orphanage, Sunagakure finally entered the fray.

    The Land of Wind''s Ninja targeted Konoha directly.

    Without Orochimaru''s technological weapons, Konoha had lost one of its most significant advantages, making Sand Ninja puppeteers far more effective on the battlefield.

    Coupled with Konoha''s fertilends and lingering animosity from the Second Great Ninja War, Sunagakure had every reason tounch their attack.

    ---

    This esction left Konoha fighting a war on two fronts, against both Sunagakure and Kumogakure.

    Without Orochimaru, Konoha was like a powerful warrior fighting with one arm tied behind their back.

    But even in this precarious situation, Konoha wasn''t entirely helpless.

    Hatake Sakumo, for reasons unknown, had avoided his canonical suicide and continued to dominate the battlefield with unmatched strength.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and the rising star Minato had also joined the war effort, helping to hold the line.

    Despite being outnumbered, Konoha managed to endure.

    ---

    The military base for Konoha''s battle against the Sand Ninja was set up near the border of the Land of Rivers, just 20 miles from Nono''s orphanage.

    From the top of a nearby mountain, Orochimaru, dressed in a ck cloak, watched the movement of Konoha forces below.

    Ninja teams moved swiftly at the foot of the mountain, their movements precise and disciplined.

    "Even with strength," Orochimaru muttered to himself, "intelligence is still key¡­"

    Though he was a reincarnator and had a general understanding of the war''s progression, Orochimaru realized hecked specific details about the current state of the conflict.

    Perhaps it was time to establish an intelligencework of his own.

    ---

    Suddenly, a familiar figure caught his eye among the Konoha ninja teams below.

    Orochimaru''s golden eyes narrowed as he focused on the young man.

    That boy¡­

    His curiosity piqued, he leaped down the mountain in a blur,nding silently behind the Konoha squad.

    "Who goes there?"

    "Identify yourself!"

    The Konoha ninjas reacted instantly, drawing their kunai and bracing themselves for a fight.

    Two of them stepped forward, ready to strike, but their leader raised a hand to stop them.

    "State your business," the leader demanded, his tone firm. "If you''re a ninja, you should know better than to block our path."

    A low chuckle escaped Orochimaru''s lips. "Oh? Nawaki¡­ Have you grown so confident in my absence?"

    The young man''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "B-Brother-inw?" Nawaki stammered.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

    Checkout my new ff: Starting With The Sefirah Castle In The Anime World

 Chapter 264:

    Nawaki''s startled exmation of "Brother-inw?!" left the Konoha ninja dumbfounded.

    Most of Nawaki''s subordinates were unaware of his family background, much less the significance of his "brother-inw."

    Their confusion only deepened when the cloaked figure lowered his hood.

    "Y-You¡­ Who are you¡ª?"

    "Orochimaru-sama?!"

    The group was struck silent as they recognized the Sannin, a figure whose reputation was both legendary and tainted.

    "Go ahead and proceed without me. I''ll catch upter," Nawaki ordered, his voice firm.

    "But, Captain¡ª!"

    "This is an order!"Faced with Nawaki''s serious expression, the group reluctantlyplied. Despite their misgivings, Orochimaru''s status carried weight even now, making it impossible for them to act rashly.

    Once his team had left, Nawaki broke into a grin. "Teacher, I''m d you''re alright."

    ---

    Fifteen minutester, as Nawaki''s team moved swiftly through the forest, whispers filled the air.

    "Was that really Orochimaru-sama?"

    "Yeah, it was him."

    "Incredible¡­ But wait¡ªOrochimaru-sama is the captain''s brother-inw?"

    "You didn''t even know Tsunade-sama is his sister? Idiot."

    "You''re the idiot! It''s not like the captain goes around talking about his family!"

    "Enough," Nawaki interjected. "Focus. We''re at war. Stay sharp."

    "Yes, Captain!"

    As the chatter ceased, Nawaki nced back briefly toward the spot where he had left Orochimaru. A small smile crept onto his face.

    "Even as a missing-nin, he''s still looking out for my sister''s safety¡­"

    ---N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After watching Nawaki and his group disappear into the distance, Orochimaru stroked his chin thoughtfully before turning back toward the orphanage.

    Upon his arrival, he noticed three Konoha ninjas speaking with Nono.

    One had spiky hair tied into a pineapple-shaped ponytail, another was a rotund man with red hair, and the third was a slender young man with blond hair.

    Nara Shikaku, Akimichi Choza, and Yamanaka Inoichi.

    Seeing them all grown up gave Orochimaru pause.

    He remained hidden in the shadows, unwilling to reveal himself and risk exposing his connection to Nono. He observed in silence as the three spoke with her before leaving the orphanage grounds.

    Once they were gone, Orochimaru stepped into the open.

    ---

    "Nono, what did they want?"

    Nono turned at the sound of his voice, her expression softening. "They came to request my help."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, motioning for her to exin.

    "They said the situation at the border is worsening. With so many wounded, Konoha has sent Tsunade to the frontlines against the Cloud Ninja," Nono began. "But on the Sand Ninja side, there are few medics avable. So, the Third Hokage remembered me and asked if I could assist at the base."

    "Ah," Orochimaru said, a faint smirk ying on his lips. "And this frightens you?"

    "It''s not fear," Nono replied hesitantly, ncing away. "It''s just¡­ I don''t want to leave the orphanage unattended."

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, tilting her chin upward with a single finger. "Do you think you can manage?"

    The silence spoke volumes.

    ---

    The next morning, with Orochimaru''s consent, Nono packed up the children and departed for Konoha''s border camp.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru left the orphanage as well, taking thirty clones with him.

    Armed with the intelligence he''d gathered from Nawaki about the current state of the war, Orochimaru had no intention of staying idle.

    With his clones in tow, he ventured into the Land of Rain, slipping past their borders and into the Land of Earth.

    ---

    Infiltrating the enemy''s territory was a trivial task for Orochimaru.

    Though storming an enemy vige would have been risky even for someone of his caliber, quietly eliminating border guards and slipping through their defenses was a much simpler matter.

    The Land of Earth, as always, was barren and rocky. Dust and stone stretched endlessly in every direction.

    Over the course of a month, Orochimaru methodically scouted the area, navigating through treacherous terrain until he located the primary Iwa Ninja forces.

    ---

    Hidden among the jagged hills, Orochimaru''s thirty clones knelt before him, now disguised as Iwa ninjas.

    Though their heights, builds, and features varied, they all wore Iwa uniforms and forehead protectors, blending seamlessly with the enemy''s ranks.

    Even Orochimaru himself had donned an Iwa ninja disguise.

    "Lord Orochimaru," one of the clones reported. "Preparations areplete."

    "Good," Orochimaru said, a satisfied gleam in his eyes. "Your mission is simple: kill as many Iwa ninjas as possible. Eliminate half, leave the rest alive to spread panic. If necessary, use the Sharingan."

    "Understood!" the clones replied in unison.

    Orochimaru then pulled out three Flying Thunder God kunai, which he handed to the leaders of the three squads.

    "Split into three groups of ten. Each squad leader will carry one of these kunai," Orochimaru instructed. "Return to this rendezvous point before midnight in three days."

    "Understood!"

    The three leaders carefully ced the kunai into their pouches before vanishing into the rocky terrain with their squads.

    As he watched them disappear, Orochimaru allowed himself a rare grin.

    "War¡­ How could I possibly miss out on the fun?"

    ---

    Fifteen dayster.

    "Urgent report! Lord Tsuchikage!"

    The door to Onoki''s office mmed open, revealing a frantic Iwa ninja clutching a red-sealed scroll.

    Onoki scowled at the disruption. "What''s the meaning of this? Calm yourself!"

    "Apologies, Lord Tsuchikage," the ninja stammered. "But we''ve lost all contact with our border guards on the Rain Country side. Upon investigation¡­ we found no survivors."

    "What?!" Onoki''s eyes narrowed. "Not a single one?"

    "No, sir."

    "Could it have been Hanzo of the Rain attacking us?"

    The ninja shook his head. "No, Lord Tsuchikage. Based on our intelligence, the attackers seem to be¡­ Konoha ninjas."

    "Konoha?" Onoki frowned, skepticism etched into his features. "That''s impossible. Konoha is already locked in battles against both the Sand and Cloud Ninja. They wouldn''t have the manpower to attack us."

    The messenger hesitated before adding, "These ninja teams¡­ they were highly skilled and¡­ some of them were seen using Sharingan."

    Onoki''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the Sharingan.

    "Sharingan?" he muttered, his mind racing. "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, sir," the ninja confirmed.

    ---

    Onoki''s frown deepened as he read the emergency report.

    The attackers had not only decimated the border guards but had also left no bodies behind for Iwa to recover.

    "Konoha¡­ You''ve sent Uchiha nsmen to attack us now?" Onoki murmured.

    "Ishika!" he barked suddenly.

    Ishika stepped forward, awaiting orders.

    "Take a force to the Rain Country border and reinforce our defenses," Onoki ordered. "Monitor Konoha''s movements closely. I want updates immediately."

    "Yes, sir!"